Honor: 0 [ Give / Take ]
175 entries this month
Archaeologists Discover 15 Previously Unknown Monuments Buried Around Stonehenge by Ryan Grenoble03:03 May 30 2016
Times Read: 651
The mystery surrounding Stonehenge has suddenly deepened — literally. A first-of-its-kind study suggests that 15 previously undiscovered or poorly understood monuments lie hidden under the ancient stone monument and its surroundings.
For the study, researchers used a variety of techniques — including ground-penetrating radar and 3D laser scanning — to create a highly detailed subsurface map of the entire area. According to a release from the Ludwig Boltzmann Institute for Archaeological Prospection and Virtual Archaeology, one of the partners in the study, the technologies are notable for being much less destructive than traditional, digging-based exploratory techniques.
Known as “The Stonehenge Hidden Landscape Project,” the four-year effort suggests that there was more going on in the area than previously thought — as evidenced by all the newly identified monuments.
One of the new finds is an ancient trough that bisects an East-West ditch known as a “Cursus,” Prof. Vince Gaffney, an archaeologist at the University of Birmingham in England and one of the scientists behind the project, told The Smithsonian.
Gaffney said he believes that the Cursus monument aligns with the sunrise on the Spring and Fall equinoxes, and that the newly discovered trough could have been a means for people to ceremonially process toward the center of Stonehenge to the south.
The trough and the other newfound monuments have “absolutely transformed” how archeologists view the area, Gaggney said. Yet “until you dig holes,” he acknowledged, “you just don’t know what you’ve got.”
The new survey builds on findings from last October indicating that the area around Stonehenge is the oldest continually occupied region in Britain. The scientists behind that research said that the land there may have been occupied since 8820 B.C.
Archaeologists Discover Massive “Superhenge” Five Times Larger Than Stonehenge by Allison Eck 02:51 May 30 2016
Times Read: 655
Scientists have discovered the remains of 90 standing stones buried and preserved under a grassy bank just two miles from Stonehenge.
The monolithic arrangement once formed part of a C-shaped ridge centering on a downward slope in land that might have been used in various ancient rituals. Using ground-penetrating radar and remote-sensing technologies, the archaeologists imaged 30 intact stones measuring up to 4.5 meters tall; the other 60 were fragmented—in total, they faced single-line toward the river Avon. The coolest bit? Taken as a whole, the C-shaped escarpment is five times the diameter of Stonehenge.
“This is archaeology on steroids,” archaeologist Vince Gaffney told the Guardian yesterday. He and his team, all working for the Stonehenge Hidden Landscape project, presented their findings yesterday at the British Science Festival.
stonehenge_1024x576
The stones are Durrington Walls formed a semicircle that is five times the diameter of Stonehenge.
Here’s Ian Sample, writing for the Guardian:
Images of the buried stones show them lying down, but Gaffney believes they originally stood upright and were pushed over when the site was redeveloped by Neolithic builders. The recumbent stones became lost beneath a huge bank and were incorporated as a somewhat clumsy linear southern border to the otherwise circular “superhenge” known as Durrington Walls. “This is a new element of how the Stonehenge landscape was transformed.”
A mile in circumference, Durrington Walls is one of the largest known henge monuments. It is surrounded by a ditch and a 40m-wide, 1m-tall outer bank. The henge surrounds smaller enclosures and timber circles from a later settlement.
See what the huge standing stones would have looked like 4,500 years ago.
About a year ago, we wrote that Gaffney’s team had painted Stonehenge as the mere centerpiece of a highly complex system that, long ago, made for a kaleidoscopic ceremonial experience. Now, the discovery at Durrington Walls—around 4,500 years old—is forcing archaeologists to reevaluate their entire understanding of the area. The stones placed at the Durrington Walls earthworks site could be older than Stonehenge itself, and could help uncover how ancient peoples interacted with the land.
THREE KINDREDS PRAYER BEADS, A Druid Devotional
02:47 May 30 2016
Times Read: 656
ThisThis version of the Prayer Beads is more Druid in content, honoring the Three Kindreds: The Ancestors, spirits of the ancient dead; The Earth Spirits who share this world with us; and the Gods, or the Shining Ones.
Celtic Prayers Druid Religion
It is best to string your own beads. Follow the instructions below, which is the same procedure for the Goddess Prayer Beads, but substitutes Gold for Silver, because Druid spirituality is Sun oriented rather than Moon oriented.
13 white 8mm beads for the Gods & Goddesses
13 red 8mm beads for the Earth Spirits
13 black mm beads for the Ancestors
1 silver 10mm bead representing the Sun
52 silver spacer beads (class "E" 6/0) representing the Sunlight.
Nylon thread clear, monofilament
You may begin and end stringing anywhere in the loop, but the tie-off is less visible in the midst of the black beads.
The gold Sun bead is separated from the white God/Goddess beads by four (4) gold spacer beads. Each white God/Goddess bead is followed by one gold spacer bead, but the thirteenth bead is followed by four (4) spacer beads. Then come the red Earth Spirits beads, each followed by one gold spacer, but the 13th bead is followed by four (4) spacers. Then come the black Ancestors beads, each followed by one gold bead, but the 13th is followed by four (4) spacers.
And so we are back at the gold Sun bead.
In other words, beads of the same color are separated by one spacer. The three sets of beads and the larger Sun bead are separated by four spacers. Thirteen (13) beads are used in each set to signify the thirteen months of the lunar year. The gold spacers represent sunlight issuing from the Sun bead throughout the Three Kindreds of Ancestors, Earth Spirits, Gods & Goddesses.
Prayers are said on each bead, while meditating on the mysteries of the Three Kindreds, and the experience of human life.
PRAYERS FOR YOUR DRUID BEADS
On the gold Sun Bead say:
Blessed (Father, Mother,) come to me,
and cast your lovely, golden light.
Give light to earth that I may see
your glory shining ever bright.
Triple Kindred, Blessed Be,
and true well met, my soul's delight!
On the space say:
I bind unto my self today the
Memory of the Ancestors.
Meditate on the Memory of the Ancestors . . .
On each Ancestor Bead say:
Ancestors, Ancient Ones,
Remember me as I remember you
Old Ones, hear my prayer,
And accept my offering of love.
On the space say:
I bind unto myself today the
Comradeship of all Earth Spirits
Meditate on the Aid of the Earth Spirits . . .
On each Earth Spirit Bead say:
Fur and feather, leaf and stone,
Aid me as I aid you.
Earth Spirits hear my prayer,
And accept my offering of love.
On the space say:
I bind unto myself today the
Power of the Gods and Goddesses.
Meditate on the Honor of the Shining Ones . . .
On each God and Goddess Bead say:
Gods and Goddesses, Shining Ones,
Honor me as I honor you.
First-Born of Earth, hear my prayer,
And accept my offering of love.
On the space say:
I bind unto myself today
The Presence of the Three Kindreds.
On the gold Sun Bead conclude:
I bind unto myself today
The virtues of the starlit Heavens,
The glorious Sun's life-giving ray,
The whiteness of the Moon at even;
The flashing of the lightning free,
The whirling Wind's tempestuous shocks;
The stable Earth, the deep salt Sea,
Around the old eternal Rocks.
So may it be.
OakWyse
Copyright 1997
May be reproduced without change, with this notice
Top
Invocation of the Holy Ancestors, by Dryad Katrein
"Hail Lady of the Lake and the Merlyn of Britain,
Ancestors of those who follow the path of the
Order of the Northern Way. I summon and stir thee!
Come and be welcome in this holy place."
(Make the Sign of Three Rays and/or the Sign of the Hammer)
"To the Ancestors who have gone before me,
come and be welcomed as my honored guests in this holy place."
(Make the Sign again)
Top
Celtic Goddess Rosary
composed by Tirgereh
To see all of the beautiful art accompanying this Rosary prayer,
visit http://www.sacredgrove.com/1%20celtgddsrosary.htm
On the Charm:
In Arianrohod's Caer Sidi, magickal realm of the north,
Your castle in the stars of Caer Arianrhod,
Queen of the Silver Wheel, the Greeks Ariadne.
The stellar goddess of time, space and energy.
We entreat Your protection for our loved ones.
O, Weaver goddess of the land of Erin, Rose of the World.
Bless our prayers, our workings, our beloved
First Bead: Bandia, Bbantlarna, Banrion, Mathair
(In English, "Goddess, lady, queen, mother".)
Second Bead: Bandia, Bantlarna, Bbanrion, Mathair
Third Bead: Bandia, Bantlarna, Banrion, Mathair
Fourth Bead: Bandia, Bantlarna, Banrion, Mathair
Fifth Bead: Bandia, Bantlarna, Banrion, Mathair
[Image]
Blodeuwedd/Blythed
Welsh Flower Bride
The Medal:
Blessed Be, O Highest and Holiest Ladies!
Hail, our beloved Ladies of the Celts,
To You, we honor and worship,
In the Old ways, when Woman was the Center
Woman was the Creatress and the World
Your temples of worship well laid.
First Decade: (repeat once per bead for a total of 9):
Blodeuwedd, [pronounced Blythe-ed]
the Welsh Flower Bride
Born of blossoms of Gwydion and Math
[pronounced Mott]
Lover of Gronw Pebr, [pronounced Growen Perev]
denier of Lugh [pronounced Luke]
Beloved of the owl with the flower face…
Bride Blodeuwedd of the sacred flower
Dividing Bead: The All Praise
All praise Yours, our Ladies.
Second Decade: (repeat once per bead for a total of 9)
Brighid, Lady of Bright Inspiration
Inspiring muse of bards,
Patroness of smithcraft Fire, illumination of the Celts,
The Roman Minerva…
Illuminating Brighid, inspirer of the bard
Dividing Bead: The All Praise
All praise Yours, our Ladies.
Third Decade: (repeat once per bead for a total of 9)
Epona, Queen of Horses and Fruitfulness
Gaulish Epona, Macha, or Welsh Rhiannon
Corn, fruits and serpents are yours
Fertility and nourishment your gifts…
Fruitful Epona, Herdswoman of the horses
Dividing Bead: The All Praise
All praise Yours, our Ladies.
Fourth Decade: (repeat once per bead for a total of 9)
Morrigan, Irish Phantom Queen of Death with crow
Sexuality, Conflict and procreation under your red brow
Three-fold goddess of life, death and sensuality
The Washer, Nemhain, Bradhbh, Queen Mebdh in mortal form…
Warrior Morrigan, Queen of the cycle
Dividing Bead: The All Praise
All praise Yours, our Ladies.
Fifth Decade:(repeat once per bead for a total of 9)
Cerridwen, keeper of the Cauldron and Underworld
Inspiration and divine knowledge brewed in your pot
The sow, your holiest totem, Welsh crone of fecundity
Mother of Gwion and Taliesin, most gifted of the Welsh poets
Mother Cerridwen, of the divine cauldron
Medal:
Hail, our beloved Ladies of the Celts,
To You, we honor and worship,
In the Old ways when Woman was the Center
Woman was the Creatress and the World
And Ireland, Gaul, Wales Your own,
Our hearts in Your hands, our will is Yours
Keep and protect our children as you do all Celts,
Your chosen people, in Your prayers. So Mote It Be!
Morrigan Goddess
Tirgereh, who wrote the above Rosary, says: Memorization, of course, is preferred. You may, however, choose to alternate your rosary prayers based upon need or whim. In which case, memorization may be difficult until lengthy practice is employed. [This rosary is structured like a Catholic Rosary, with the exception of having nine beads per decade instead of ten.] To make the sign of the 5-Rayed Star (pentagram): start with the first two fingers touching the forehead, then proceed to the left breast, the right shoulder, the left shoulder, down to the right breast, and ending again at the forehead.
The Wind from Hastings, by Luis Royo. A Celtic Woman or Goddess looks on as the Battle forms 1066 AD
Top
Earth Rosary
by Anne Safyre
From http://www.sacredgrove.com/1%20earth%20healing%20rosary.htm
The purpose of the Earth Rosary is to pray for the healing of the Earth and Her children.
The gold/ brown decade is for Africa
The purple/rose decade is for the Americas
The green decade is for Europe
The blue/aqua decade is for Oceania
The white/yellow decade is for Asia
If you are making an Earth Rosary, use the colors of your choice for the beads, or just use any standard rosary you already have.
On the medal, cross or pendant of your rosary say the
Prayer for the World:
May the World be led to the Truth and the Light, through the King and Queen of Peace, Justice, Mercy and Love. May we be shown the Divine Purpose of the Earth, and receive Her brightest blessings!
On the first bead say the
Sky Father Prayer:
Our Father, who art the Heavens, hallowed be Thy name
May peace and love reign on Earth as they do in the Summerland.
Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us for hurting our Mother the Earth. Help us to teach others The Way of Caring.
And lead us from destruction by delivering us from ignorance and greed.
So mote it be.
Say the Hail Mother on each of the next three beads for Our Mother the Earth, who has been so desecrated at the hands of mankind:
Hail Mother, full of grace Thy gifts to us are abundant!
Holy Earth , Mother of us all
Our beloved, living home! Receive the Healing Energies we send to You
As we receive your Most Holy Healing Power, Goddess Almighty.
So mote it be.
On the 5th bead say the Sky Father Prayer again:
Our Father, who art the Heavens, hallowed be Thy name
May peace and love reign on Earth as they do in the Summerland.
Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us for hurting our Mother the Earth. Help us to teach others The Way of Caring. And lead us from destruction by delivering us from ignorance and greed.
So mote it be.
As you pass through the gate of the central medal and enter the circle of this rosary, honor the blessings of the Guardian ArchAngels of the four directions and elements:
Ariel, ArchAngel of the Earth,
Guide us now and at the hour of our rebirth.
Raphael, ArchAngel of the Air,
Help us to heal and to care.
Michael, ArchAngel of Fire
Let love be our greatest desire.
Gabriel, ArchAngel of the Waters
Protect the God/dess' sons and daughters.
On each of the decade beads say the Hail Mother prayer:
Hail Mother, full of grace Thy Gifts to us are abundant! Holy Earth, Mother of Life! Our beloved, living home! Help us to care for and heal You and others as we would Care for and heal ourselves. So mote it be.
On the divider beads that follow each decade, say the Glory Be to Gaia, the Sun and the Great Spirit:
Glory Be to Life-Giving Gaia, And to the Sun for His Light and His Warmth, and to the Great Spirit that dwells in all Living things on Earth. As it Was in the beginning , is now And ever shall be, World Divinely created and without end.
Close the circle of the rosary with The Earth Blessing:
Let the sacred circle of this Rosary remind us of the Miracle that is the Earth.
Let Her love and peace Encircle us and guide us in all we do.
Blessed Be!
Blessed Be! Top
Blessed Be!
Grant, O God/Goddess, Thy Protection;
And in protection, strength;
And in strength, understanding;
And in understanding, knowledge;
And in knowledge, the knowledge of justice;
And in the knowledge of justice, the love of it;
And in that love, the love of all existences;
And in the love of all existences, the love of God/Goddess.
God/Goddess and all goodness.
--Amended From: The Book Of Druidry by Ross Nichols
Who will hold my hand?
Who will send the energy on to weave a circle of light?
I call on the light,
I call to the Lord and the Lady, whatever you wish to call them,
I call to the four corners of the Earth,
Strengthen this circle and let the power grow,
Let the love flow!
--A Druidic Prayer
Tree Lore: Oak by Mara Freeman02:45 May 30 2016
Times Read: 657
Oak - Duir -
Quercus
Choose the Oak of the Sun
-old Scottish rhyme
Of all the trees in Britain and Ireland the oak is considered king. Famed for its endurance and longevity, even today it is synonymous with strength and steadfastness in the popular mind. John Evelyn in his Sylva, Or a Discourse of Forest-Trees, calls it the ‘pride and glory of the forest’, and in The Fairy-Faith in Celtic Countries, Evans-Wenze proclaims that ‘the oak is pre-eminently the holy tree of Europe’. In the Classical world it was regarded as the Tree of Life as its deep roots penetrate as deep into the Underworld as its branches soar to the sky, and it was held sacred to Zeus and Jupiter. In Scandinavia the oak was the tree of the Thunder-God, Thor, as it was to his Finnish counterpart, Jumala.
Its name derives from the Anglo-Saxon word, ac, but in Irish the word is 'daur', and in Welsh 'dar' or 'derw', probably cognate with the Greek, 'drus'. Some scholars consider this the origin of the term 'Druid’, since Druids have always been associated with sacred groves, and particularly oak forests. Dense forests of oak once covered most of Northern Europe in those days, so it is not surprising to find this tree help most sacred by people who ‘live in oak forests, used oak timber for building, oak sticks for fuel, and oak acorns for food and fodder.’ (1) Combined with the Indo-European root ‘wid’: to know, ‘Druid’ may have referred to those with ‘knowledge of the oak’, the ‘Wise Ones of the Oakwood’. The Sanskrit word, ‘Duir’, gave rise both to the word for oak and the English word ‘door’, which suggests that this tree stands as an opening into greater wisdom, perhaps an entryway into the otherworld itself.
We first learn about the oak as sacred to the Druids in the well-known passage from the writings of Pliny, who lived in Gaul during the 1st century CE. He writes that the Druids performed all their religious rites in oak-groves, where they gathered mistletoe from the trees with a golden sickle. Strabo also describes three Galatian tribes (Celts living in Asia Minor) as holding their councils at a place called, ‘Drunemeton’, the ‘oak grove sanctuary’. The 2nd century Maximus of Tyre, describes the Celts as worshipping Zeus-- probably referring to the Romano-Celtic god of thunder, Taranis- as a tall oak tree. Elsewhere we learn that the Druids of Gaul ate acorns as a way of divining the future. Another Roman writer referred to them as ‘Dryads’ whom he defined as ‘those who delight in the oaks’. (2)
We can never know for sure whether the Druids of the British Isles and Ireland practiced their religion in oak-groves like their continental cousins, but it seems likely. We know that the insular Celts worshipped in groves, or ‘nematon’, and the evidence from Ireland in particular makes it likely that these were oaks. Ireland was covered with oak trees, whose presence still echoes down the centuries in place names such as Derry, Derrylanan, Derrybawn (whiteoak), Derrykeighan and, of course, Londonderry, once Derry Calgagh, the oakwood of a fierce warrior of that name.
Many early Christian churches were situated in oak-groves, probably because they were once pagan places of worship. Kildare, where St. Brigid founded her abbey, derives from ‘Cill-dara’, the Church of the Oak. Legend says she loved and blessed a great oak and held it so sacred that no-one dare harm a leaf of it. Under its shade she built her cell (This ties in neatly with pre-Christian tradition, as the pagan goddess Brigid was daughter to the Sun-God Dagda to whom the oak was sacred).
St. Columcille, also known as Columba, whom many believe to have been a Druid before he embraced the new faith, likewise founded churches in an oak-grove at Derry (Doire), the monastery at Durrow (Dairmag, 'the Plain of the Oaks') and a monastery at Kells where he lived under an oak tree. According to the Irish ‘Life of St. Columcille’ a man took some of the bark of his tree to tan his shoes and contracted leprosy as a consequence.
When he was founding the church at Derry, St. Columcille burned down the town and the king's fort in order to eradicate the works or worldly men and sanctify the site for his church. But the fire blazed out of control and he had to pronounce an invocation to save the grove of trees. He loved these trees so much that he built his oratory facing north-south instead of by the usual Christian orientation of east-west so none would be disturbed. He ordered his successors not to touch any tree that might fall, but to let it lie for nine days (the sacred Celtic number) before cutting it up and distributing the wood among the poor. When later in life he lived at the abbey he founded on the Isle of Iona in Scotland, he declared that although he feared death and hell, the sound of an axe in Derry frightened him more.
There were also some places that show traces of pre-Christian groves, however faint. We hear of an oak-grove near Loch Siant in the Isle of Skye that was once held so sacred that no person would dare cut the smallest twig from the trees. Also in Scotland is the sacred oak on the island in Lock Maree. The local story goes that it was once ‘Eilean-a-Mhor-Righ’ (the island of the Great King) who was in fact a pagan god. And in England, the remains of ancient oaks were discovered near the Romano-British temple at Lydney, dedicated to the god Nodons.
Early literature gives more evidence of the importance of the oak to pagan Celts. A great oak was one of the five sacred trees brought to Ireland by the strange being called Trefuilngid Tre-ochair who appeared suddenly at Tara on the day Christ was crucified; an emissary from the otherworld, he bore a branch on which were acorns, apples, nuts and berries which he shook onto the ground. These wondrous fruits were planted into five different parts of Ireland, and from them grew five great trees that oversaw each province until they were blown down by the disapproving winds of the Church in the 7th century. Among these was the great Oak of Mugna which stood in southern Kildare. This 'bile' or sacred tree was celebrated in the Edinburgh Dinnsenchas as:
Mughna's oak-tree without blemish
Whereon were mast and fruit,
Its top was as broad precisely
As the great plain without… (3)
It was said to bear nine hundred bushels of acorns 3 times a year and red apples besides, making its Otherworldly origins clear. The moment the last acorn fell, the first blossom of the year appeared, reminding us of the perpetual cycle of death and rebirth.
Another godlike personage bearing the insignia of the oak us described in The Feast of Bricrui where three famous warriors including Cuchullain take turns in guarding the dun of Curoi while he is away. Two of then fail, then during Cuchullain's watch, a gigantic warrior attacks the settlement who hurls great branches of oak at Cuchullain. After a tremendous battle, Cuchullain defeats him. Later, it becomes apparent that the assailant was Curoi himself, whose other name is Mac Daire - Son of Oaktree. In the course of the story, he also challenges Cuchullain to behead him and to be beheaded himself in return. It is clear that this tale is a forerunner of the mediaeval poem, ‘Sir Gawain and the Green Knight’, and the symbolic beheading of the Oak King links these tales with the well-known ritual sacrifice of the old king in the oak-grove of the Nemi which forms the argument of Frazier's The Golden Bough.
The sacrifice at Nemi took place at Summer Solstice, which brings us to the battle between the Oak King personifying the waxing wear, and the Holly King, who ruled the waning year. At Midsummer, as the year began its turn towards the dark again, the Holly was victorious, but at Midwinter, the Oak King defeated the forces of darkness once again, revealing himself as a Vegetation God who must die each year so that Life can be renewed. It is not surprising, then, that images of the Green Man carved in wood and stone in mediaeval churches most frequently show oak leaves growing out of his ears and mouth.
The Oaks connection with sacrifice is again echoed in the Welsh story, Math, son of Mathonwy. The hero Lleu is betrayed and killed, but after his ‘death’ he turns into an eagle and perches atop a magical oak tree on a plain (the place where most sacred trees where situated), where he suffered ‘nine-score hardships’. Lleu's fate reminds us of the famous sacrifice by Odin of ‘himself to himself’ on the great ash-tree, Yggdrasil. With this new facet of the oak’s symbolism revealed, it is clear that the oak's reputation as a tree of strength, abundance and endurance depends on its yearly death and rebirth: unless we align ourselves with the great cycle of Life and Death, there can be no true renewal in springtime.
The oak held its place of honour in the British landscape long after its veneration by the early Celts. John Evelyn told how one great oak was held in such high esteem, that if a bastard was born within its ample shade, neither mother nor child would incur the usual heavy censure of the church or magistrate.
Country-people frequented the oak for its curative powers, which in some places was considered so great that healing could occur simply by walking around the tree and wishing the ailment to be carried off by the first bird alighting on its branches. In Cornwall, a nail driven into an oak cured toothache, while in Wales, rubbing the oak with the palm of your left hand on Midsummer's Day kept you healthy all year. It gave a special virtue to other plants that grew upon its trunk or branches, such as the mistletoe and polypody fern. The herbalist Gerard said, ‘that which growth on the bodies of olde Okes is preferred before the rest: in steede of this most do use that which is found under the Okes....’ (4).
As we noted in the above, the oak is especially the tree of thunder gods in other Northern cultures, and this tradition holds true in Britain also. In Anglo-Saxon times, Thor was known as Thunor and groves of oak-trees were dedicated to him in the south and east of England, the village of Thundersley in Essex originally being one. Like the ash, it is said to ‘court the lightning flash’; lightning is popularly supposed to strike the oak more than any other tree. Such trees often survived the blow and flourished remarkably well, henceforth being known as ‘lightning oaks’. People often took pieces of these trees to put on their houses for good luck. In shamanistic cultures, a person who survived being struck by lightning often became a shaman, for the lightning bolt is seen worldwide as the sudden spiritual illumination that rends the darkness with a terrifying and irrevocable transforming force.
Under Christianity, large oaks often became designated as ‘Holy Oaks’, giving rise to place-names such as Holy Oakes in Leicestershire and Cressage in Shropshire, originally Cristesache, or Christ's Oak. Many English towns today have areas called ‘Gospel Oak’, harking back to the time when an oak marked a parish boundary. Every spring at Rogation-tide, parishioners would circle the boundaries in the ceremony known as 'beating the bounds’ and assemble to hear the gospel read beneath the tree.
Oak-trees have always been regarded as great protectors and guardians of the virtuous. When King Charles II was fleeing from Roundheads after the battle at Worcester, he took refuge in the branches of a great oak, and after his Restoration on May 29th, 1660, this day -also his birthday - was henceforth celebrated as ‘Royal Oak Day’, when loyal subjects wore oak-apples, twigs and leaves in their buttonholes and caps, and decorated their horses with garlands of oak. The immense popularity of this day points very clearly to a pagan origin of this custom, probably connected with the rites of May Day that in many places had been prohibited in the Puritan years because of its sexual associations. As late as the beginning of the 20th century, a Herefordshire resident explained, ‘The 29th of May was our real May Day in Bromyard. You'd see maypoles all the way down Sheep Street decorated with oak boughs and flowers, and people dancing round them, all wearing oak leaves.’ (5)
An oak was often the guardian tree of a family, as in the case of the famous Oak of Errol in Scotland, which was bound up with the good fortune of the Hay family. A nineteenth century descendant of the family described how ‘It was believed that a sprig of the Mistletoe cut by a Hay on Allhallowmas eve, with a new dirk, and after surrounding the tree three times sunwise and pronouncing a certain spell, was a sure charm against the glamour or witchery, and an infallible guard in the day of battle. A spray, gathered in the same manner, was placed in the cradle of infants, and thought to defend them from being changed for elf-bairns by the Fairies.’ (6)
When the root of the oak decayed, then the Hay family would likewise perish, as the old prophecy attributed to Thomas the Rhymer states:
When the mistletoe bats on Errol's aik,
And that aik stands best,
The Hays shall flourish, and their good
grey hawk
Shall not flinch before the blast.
But when the root of the aik decays
And the mistletoe dwines on its withered breast
The grass shall grow on Errol's hearthstone,
And the corbie roup (croak) in the falcon's nest. (7)
Folklorist Ruth L. Tongue tells the Somerset folktale of an oak that helps a girl escape a cruel king, by sending a bough crashing onto his head. The king's men come to fell the tree, but meet with a sorry fate:
Oh they rode in the wood, where the oaken tree stood
To cut down the tree, the oaken tree
Then the tree gave a groan and summoned his own,
For the trees closed about and they never got out
Of the wood, the wonderful wood. (8)
In another tale from the same source, The Vixen and the Oakmen, the oak-tree spirits hide a pursued vixen from hunters and hounds, for ‘they guard all forest beasts’. When the pursuers are gone, the ‘Oakmen’ invite the vixen to ‘Wipe your sore paws in our oaktree rainpool’, which makes her pads heal and her torn fur grow again.
In death, too, the powerful presence of the oak as a living being could be felt. John Aubrey, writing in the 17th century reports:
When an oake is falling, before it falls it gives a kind of shriekes or groanes that may be heard a mile off, as it were the genus of the oake lamenting. E. Wyld, Esq. hath heard it severall times. (9)
A famous mistletoe-bearing oak in Derbyshire had the reputation of being semi-human as late as the 19th century. If its branches were severed, it screamed and bled, and spoke with the voice of prophetic doom. Aubrey also tells of an oak whose mistletoe was cut and sold to some London apothecaries, all of whom met with horrible misfortunes thereafter:
One fell Iamb shortly thereafter; soon after each of the others lost an eye, and he that felled the tree though warned of these misfortunes of the other men, would, notwithstanding, adventure to do it, and shortly afterwards broke his leg; as if the Hamadryads had resolved to take an ample revenge for the injury done to their venerable and sacred oak. (10)
The avenging power of the oak was famous, particularly in Somerset where until recently the oak was regarded with much respect as a tree of formidable power. It was well-known that oaks resented being cut down, so people studiously avoided going near a coppice which sprang from the stumps of the felled trees. Ruth Tongue writes that in 1945 her chauffeur refused to drive past a grove that had been felled in the Second World War. A local story also told of Carming family that came to grief because of disregarding the power of Oak: Carmer and his oldest son were greedy and cut down oaks in a nearby coppice, although they had plenty of wood of their own. The story continues:
‘Trees didn't say nothing - which was bad. If they do talk a bit you do get a warning, but if they'm dead still there's summat bad a-brewing. And zo t'was. Be danged if gurt oak didn 't drop a limb on can and timber and farmer and eldest son. Killed they two stark dead outright, but when the youngest came to rescue the dead the tree rustled fit to deafen he. ‘
The youngest son was spared because he was always respectful to trees, being sure to ask the 'great oak by the gate' if he might go past when he entered the forest, and after he inherited the farm, ‘trees never followed 'n nor closed about 'n, nor let drop branches.’ (11)
These days road protesters fight desperately to save these venerable Old Ones from the bulldozers and other weapons of the war against the Living Earth. I have a fantasy that, just as in C.S. Lewis's second Narnia Chronicle, ‘Prince Caspian’, one day the trees themselves will rise up and march like a summer storm to put an end to those who would replace their beauty and grandeur with concrete and tarmac. In which case, Oak will no doubt be the formidable general leading the onslaught.
________________________________________
Celtic Skull Symbol Meanings...02:41 May 30 2016
Times Read: 658
Skull Meanings in Celtic Myth and Legend
Celtic skull symbolic meaning deals with some very deep themes. Stuff like transience, power, spirit and portals of new understanding. There are a lot of reasons the skull was a pervasive and powerful symbol to the ancient Celts, and I've done my best to offer you a well-rounded study of Celtic skull symbolic meanings in this article.
Personally, I'm enamored with skulls. In fact, I always carry 5 tiny stone skulls in the left pocket of my jeans. I like the feel of them, their rounded smoothness is calming for me. And, I love how they rattle around in my pocket. :-)
Macabre? Maybe. But I'm certainly not the only one who identifies with potential power in the skull symbol. To wit, check out the quick-list of skull symbol meanings listed below:
Celtic Skull Symbol Meanings
Time
Power
Divinity
Gateway
Creation
Initiation
Concentration
Celtic culture viewed the head or skull to be the seat of power. Some texts point to the skull as the house of the soul.
Archeological findings show us the Celts tossed skulls into sacred wells as offerings. What's the symbolism of this?
We can look to the symbolism of water, and know it carries meanings of cleansing, purification and fluidity of motion (emotions are also a water symbol). Then, if skulls symbolize the seat of the soul and power, perhaps hurling them into the dark depths of sacred well water indicates an intent to cleanse the soul or offer divine clarity and renewal for the soul.
Sacred wells aren't the only place ritualistic skull symbols and heads pop up in Celtic realms. We see carvings of heads used to decorate doorways and hallways of ancient ceremonial grounds and sanctuaries. A warning sign perhaps?
Celtic lore speaks of talking heads too. The severed head of Bran the Blessed (a legendary Celtic god of giant proportions) remained animated after its disembodiment. Bran knew he was going to die anyway ( from an injury made by a poisonous spear), so he asked his men to cut off his head and inter it upon holy ground. Legend has it Bran's head kept the men entertained during the journey. Talking, singing and cracking jokes all the way. Hmmm.
Of course, I can't speak for the legitimacy of the talking Bran's head claim, but I have observed a few things about the Celts that might put the whole skull symbol cult into perspective.
These people were enraptured with the idea of openings. Doorways, gateways, orifices - if it has an opening, the Celts seemed to be completely drawn in.
Now consider the openings of the human skull. There are five (two eyes, two nose cavities and one mouth). The number of orifices in the skull dovetails sweetly with the mystic power the Celts related to the number five. I've written about the magic of five to the Celtic mind here.
Moreover, there are three major openings in the skull, and three is also a sacred number to the Celts, it signifies a progressive dance between banal and cosmic, ultimately birthing a new direction in perception.
More interestingly is the triangular lay-out of these three human portals. See:
Celtic Skull Symbol Illustrating three portals
Triad/Trinity Symbolic Meanings
Transition
Magic
Creation
The triangle is another strong, prolific motif among the Celts, reinforcing a theme of binding together power to create something altogether new and magical. If the triangulation concept could speak, it might say something like: "two forces joined together shall create a unification and/or an energetic offspring of great portent."
While on the subject of symbolic geometry, the head or skull itself is circular. The eyes are particularly round too, and circles are common Celtic symbols for cycles (time) as well as immortality and wholeness. Circles represent an essence of energetic connectivity that is vast and endless.
Perhaps the Celts, in their own vastly connected way, held the skull symbol as an oracle. Perhaps in the depths of trance or meditation, the eyes and mouth of the skull would open, like cosmic tunnels, serving as gateways into etheric knowledge.
It's not a far fetch to imagine. Particularly if the head or skull symbol represented the seat of divine power to the Celtic way of thought.
As the house of thought, it would make sense the head or skull would hold profound significance for these people. Their prolific presence in historic findings (in the form of offerings, artwork and writings) attest to the symbolic importance of the skull in Celtic lore.
I hope this page on skull symbol meanings offered you a broader perspective of what could potentially be a gruesome subject. Take some time to think about the Celtic perspective of skulls. Then take stock of your own beliefs and views.
I keep my tiny skull stones in my pocket as a reminder of my human potential and as a symbol of humility. They are symbolic of the duality between divine and mortal housed within one vessel.
Celtic Tree Astrology...02:39 May 30 2016
Times Read: 660
Celtic Tree Astrology Meanings
Celtic Astrology According to
Druid and Ogham Properties
Celtic tree astrology is based on the ancient idea that the time of our births is pivotal to the formation of our personality and behavior.
The spiritually savvy Celts, particularly the druids were expert observers. Over time, they recognized that a child born within a certain season would develop certain qualities. Further, the druids observed patterns in the color and shape of a person's life according to the motions of the moon (their calendar being based on a lunar year) and the season in which we are born.
The system of Celtic tree astrology was developed out of a natural connection with the druid's knowledge of earth cycles and their reverence for the sacred knowledge held by trees. As mentioned on my Celtic Meaning of Trees Page, the druids had a profound connection with trees and believed they were vessels of infinite wisdom.
Carrying this concept a step forward, we can associate the likeness and personality of trees to our own human nature. By doing so, we gather inspired insight and clarity into who we are.
Below I have provided my interpretation of the Celtic tree astrology signs. I hope you enjoy these perspectives as much as I did while writing them. Oh, and don't miss my page on Celtic Animal Zodiac Signs here.
Click on the pictures or links for each sign to learn more about the tree within the Celtic Ogham context.
Your Celtic Tree Astrology Signs and Meanings
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Birch Birch - The Achiever
December 24 - January 20
If you were born under the energy of the Birch you can be highly driven, and often motivate others they become easily caught in your zeal, drive and ambition. You are always reaching for more, seeking better horizons and obtaining higher aspirations. The Druids attributed this to your time of birth, which is a time of year shrouded by darkness, so consequently you are always stretching out to find the light. Birch signs (just like the tree) are tolerant, tough, and resilient. You are cool-headed and are natural-born rulers, often taking command when a situation calls for leadership. When in touch with your softer side, you also bring beauty in otherwise barren spaces, brightening up a room with you guile, and charming crowds with you quick wit. Celtic tree astrology Birch signs are compatible with Vine signs and Willow signs.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Rowan Rowan - The Thinker
January 21 - February 17
Celtic tree astrology recognizes Rowan signs as the philosophical minds within the zodiac. If you were born under the Rowan energy, you are likely a keen-minded visionary, with high ideals. Your thoughts are original and creative, so much so, that other's often misunderstand from where you are coming. This sometimes makes you aloof when interacting with others as you feel they wouldn't understand where you are coming from anyway. Nevertheless, although you may appear to have a cool exterior, you are burning within from your passionate ideals. This inner passion provides inner motivation for you as you make your way through life. You have a natural ability to transform situations and people around you by your mere presence. You are highly influential in a quiet way and others look to you for your unique perspectives. Rowan pairs well with Ivy and Hawthorn signs.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Ash Ash - The Enchanter
February 18 - March 17
Those born under the Celtic tree astrology sign of the Ash are free thinkers. Imaginative, intuitive, and naturally artistic, you see the world in water-color purity. You have a tendency to moody and withdrawn at times, but that's only because your inner landscape is in constant motion. You are in touch with your muse, and you are easily inspired by nature. Likewise, you inspire all that you associate with and people seek you out for your enchanting personality. Art, writing (especially poetry), science, and theology (spiritual matters) are areas that strongly interest you. Others may think you are reclusive, but in all honesty, you are simply immersed in your own world of fantastic vision and design. You are in a constant state of self-renewal and you rarely place a value on what others think about you. Ash signs partner well with Willow and Reed signs.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Alder Alder - The Trailblazer
March 18 - April 14 If you are an Alder sign within the Celtic tree astrology system, you are a natural-born pathfinder. You're a mover and a shaker, and will blaze a trail with fiery passion often gaining loyal followers to your cause. You are charming, gregarious and mingle easily with a broad mix of personalities. In other words, Alder signs get along with everybody and everybody loves to hang around with you. This might be because Alder's are easily confident and have a strong self-faith. This self-assurances is infectious and other people recognize this quality in you instantly. Alder Celtic tree astrology signs are very focused and dislike waste. Consequently, they can see through superficialities and will not tolerate fluff. Alder people place high value on their time, and feel that wasting time is insufferable. They are motivated by action and results. Alder's pair well with Hawthorns, Oaks or even Birch signs.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Willow Willow - The Observer
April 15 - May 12
If you are a Willow sign, you are ruled by the moon, and so your personality holds hands with many of the mystical aspects of the lunar realm. This means you are highly creative, intuitive (highly psychic people are born under the sign of the Willow) and intelligent. You have a keen understanding of cycles, and you inherently know that every situation has a season. This gives you a realistic perspective of things, and also causes you to be more patient than most tree signs. With your intelligence comes a natural ability to retain knowledge and you often impress your company with the ability to expound on subjects from memory. Willow Celtic tree astrology signs are bursting with potential, but have a tendency to hold themselves back for fear of appearing flamboyant or overindulgent. It is your powers of perception that ultimately allow your true nature to shine, and what leads you to success in life. Willow signs join well with the Birch and the Ivy.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Hawthorn Hawthorn - The Illusionist
May 13 - June 9
Hawthorn signs in Celtic tree astrology are not at all what they appear to be. Outwardly, they appear to be a certain persona, while on the inside Hawthorn's are quite different. They put the term “never judge a book by its cover” to the test. They live seemingly average lives while on the inside they carry fiery passions and inexhaustible creative flame. They are well adjusted and can adapt to most life situations well - making themselves content and comforting others at the same time. You are naturally curious, and have an interest in a broad range of topics. You are an excellent listener, and people seek you out as an outlet to release their burdens. You have a healthy sense of humor, and have a clear understanding of irony. You tend to see the big picture, and have amazing insight - although you typically won't give yourself enough credit for your observations. Hawthorn signs match up nicely with Ash and Rowan's.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Oak Oak - The Stabilizer
June 10 - July 7
Those born under the Celtic tree astrology sign of the Oak have a special gift of strength. They are protective people and often become a champion for those who do not have a voice. In other words, the Oak is the crusader and the spokesperson for the underdog. Nurturing, generous and helpful, you are a gentle giant among the Celtic zodiac signs. You exude an easy confidence and naturally assume everything will work out to a positive outcome. You have a deep respect for history and ancestry, and many people with this sign become teachers. You love to impart your knowledge of the past to others. Oak signs have a need for structure, and will often go to great lengths to gain the feeling of control in their lives. Healthy Oak signs live long, full, happy lives and enjoy large family settings and are likely to be involved with large social/community networks. Oak signs pair off well with the Ash and Reed, and are known to harmoniously join with Ivy signs too.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Holly Holly - The Ruler
July 8 - August 4
Among the Celtic tree astrology signs the Holly is one of regal status. Noble, and high-minded, those born during the Holly era easily take on positions of leadership and power. If you are a Holly sign you take on challenges easily, and you overcome obstacles with rare skill and tact. When you encounter setbacks, you simply redouble your efforts and remain ever vigilant to obtain your end goals. Very seldom are you defeated. This is why many people look up to you and follow you as their leader. You are competitive and ambitious even in the most casual settings. You can appear to be arrogant but in actuality you're just very confident in your abilities. Truth be known, you are quite generous, kind and affectionate (once people get to know you). Highly intelligent, you skate through academics where others may struggle. Because many things come to you so easily, you may have a tendency to rest on your laurels. In other words, if not kept active, you may slip into an unhealthy and lazy lifestyle. Holly signs may look to Ash and Elder signs for balance and partnership.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Hazel Hazel - The Knower
August 5 - September 1
If you are born under the energy of the Hazel, you are highly intelligent, organized and efficient. Like the Holly, you are naturally gifted in academia, and excel in the classroom. You also have the ability to retain information and can recall, recite and expound on subjects you've memorized with amazing accuracy. You know your facts, and you are always well informed. This sometimes makes you appear like a know-it-all to others, but you can't help that; you're genuinely smart and usually know the right course of action because of your impressive knowledge base. You have an eye for detail, and like things to be “just so.” Sometimes this need for order and control can lead to compulsive behaviors if left unchecked. You have a knack for numbers, science and things that utilize your analytical skills. You like rules, although you are typically making them rather than playing by them. The Celtic tree astrology sign of Hazel joins harmoniously with Hawthorn and Rowan's.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Vine Vine - The Equalizer
September 2 - September 29
Vine signs are born within the autumnal equinox, which makes your personality changeable and unpredictable. You can be full of contradictions, and are often indecisive. But this is because you can see both sides of the story, and empathize with each equally. It is hard for you to pick sides because you can see the good points on each end. There are, however, areas in your life that you are quite sure about. These include the finer things of life like food, wine, music, and art. You have very distinctive taste, and are a connoisseur of refinement. Luxury agrees with you, and under good conditions you have a Midas touch for turning drab into dramatic beauty. You are charming, elegant, and maintain a level of class that wins you esteem from a large fan base. Indeed, you often find yourself in public places where others can admire your classic style and poise. Vine signs pair well with Willow and Hazel signs.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Ivy Ivy - The Survivor
September 30 - October 27
Among other cherished qualities of the Ivy Celtic tree astrology sign, most prized is your ability to overcome all odds. You have a sharp intellect, but more obvious is your compassion and loyalty to others. You have a giving nature, and are always there to lend a helping hand. You are born at a time of the waning sun so life can be difficult for you at times. This sometimes seems unfair because it appears that obstacles are coming at with no prompting on your part. Nevertheless, you endure troubling times with silent perseverance and soulful grace. Indeed, Ivy signs have a tendency to be deeply spiritual and cling to a deep-rooted faith that typically sees them trough adversity. You are soft spoken, but have a keen wit about you. You are charming, charismatic, and can effectively hold your own in most social settings. Ivy signs are attracted to the Celtic tree astology sign of Oak and Ash signs.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Reed Reed - The Inquisitor
October 28 - November 24
Reed signs among the Celtic tree astrology signs are the secret keepers. You dig deep inside to the real meaning of things and discover the truth hidden beneath layers of distraction. When there is a need to get to the heart of the matter, most certainly the Reed sign will find the core. You love a good story, and can be easily drawn in by gossip, scandals, legend and lore. These tendencies also make you an excellent historian, journalist, detective or archeologist. You love people because they represent a diversity of meanings for you to interpret. You are adept at coaxing people to talking to you, and sometimes you can be a bit manipulative. However, you have a strong sense of truth and honor so most of your scheming is harmless. Reed people join well with other Reeds, Ash or Oak signs.
.
Celtic Tree Astrology: The Elder Elder - The Seeker
November 25 - December 23
Elder archetypes among Celtic tree astrology tend to be freedom-loving, and sometimes appear to be a bit wild to the other signs of the zodiac. In younger years you may have lived life in the fast lane, often identified as a “thrill seeker.” At the time of your birth the light of the sun was fast fleeting and so you take the same cue from nature. You are often misjudged as an outsider as you have a tendency to be withdrawn in spite of your extroverted nature. In actuality, you are deeply thoughtful with philosophical bent. You also tend to be very considerate of others and genuinely strive to be helpful. These acts of assistance are sometimes thwarted by your brutal honestly (which you openly share solicited or otherwise). Elder Celtic tree astrology signs fit well with Alder's and Holly's.
Celtic Signs and Meanings... Of Many Kinds...LINK02:35 May 30 2016
Times Read: 661
http://www.whats-your-sign.com/celtic-symbols.html
My Recipe for Blessed Ink for use with my Book of Shadows...00:25 May 30 2016
Times Read: 665
Anyone who has a Book of Shadows ( BOS) knows the value of making your own Ink... It is beautiful, powerful and readily available when you want it... It is important to remember that you must keep this in the refrigerator to keep it from spoiling... I also empower my ink with the phases of the Moon, based on the entry I am submitting to my BOS. Enjoy, and Blessed Be!
When I make ink I don’t use exact quantities, but I’ll estimate the amounts I use. I use a big jar with a sealable lid. To this I add 1 bottle of cheap red wine (The quality doesn’t matter for ink making). This leave a wine smell, which you can cover up with Rose water or another floral water if you wish. But it also adds a red colour, which I like. Some people use Vodka instead of wine, so that they don’t make a reddish ink (If they want to make green or something) and it doesn’t leave a red wine smell. I put about ¼ cup of coffee grounds and about ¼ of tea leaves in to help add colour. These will give a brown colour and also add to the smell. I then put about 5 crushed cinnamon sticks, about ¼ cup of cloves, about 1 tablespoon of turmeric (For a yellow colour), about a teaspoon of frankincense granules, about a teaspoon of dragon’s blood powder, about 1/8 cup of cracked black pepper (I love the stuff) and any other herbs I feel like adding. I then leave this for about a week, stirring occasionally. I strain it into smaller jars and add different food colours to each jar. As much as I think it needs to make a good ink. I keep this in the fridge, to help preserve it.
This is wonderful to use with my Quills and Specialty Pens...
I also have included in my Magick Journals how to bless your pen before use. Enjoy!
PRIVATE ENTRY
15:54 May 25 2016
Times Read: 686
• • • • PRIVATE JOURNAL ENTRY • • • •
Consistent Parenting: How to Unlock the Secret By James Lehman, MSW15:07 May 21 2016
Times Read: 703
Consistent Parenting: How to Unlock the Secret
"Being consistent is the hardest thing of all," many parents tell us. And it’s so true—it’s easy to lay down a rule and then let it slide when you’re tired or in a hurry. In this article, James Lehman explains why consistency is the key to your child’s behavior—and tells you ways to keep on track when you feel like giving up.
I don’t think beating yourself up is the answer to anything. I think that shame and remorse only make the problem worse; they only make you angrier on the inside as a person.
When your child is young, he starts to learn simple math. The way he learns is through a process called “rehearsal and repetition.” At first, simple addition and subtraction are the most alien concepts in the world to him. But slowly, he begins to understand that two and two equal four—and then he builds on that knowledge. Consistency is imperative. Look at it this way: what if two and two didn’t always make four? How would your child learn addition if the rules were always changing? If that was the case, he would never learn how to solve math equations correctly or adapt his learning to tackle more complex problems. This learning process is called “internalization” because your child takes it from the outside in; it becomes part of him on the inside.
Related: How to use consequences effectively–and follow through.
Consistency is one of the main requirements for kids to learn how to predict things. In other words, I can predict that two and two equal four. Can I predict how my mother is going to act if I throw a tantrum? Can I predict how my father will react if I’m late for school? Can I predict how my parents are going to act if I don’t do my homework? Let’s face it, predictability is one of the foundations of our society—that’s why we’re disturbed when the trains don’t run on time or the post office isn’t open. For kids, inconsistency produces anxiety. Think of it this way: what if your boss was nice one day and mean the next? What if she said “good job” to you and then turned around and said “that’s unacceptable” after you performed the same task the exact same way? Or what if your employees showed up to work sometimes, but didn’t show up other times?
Kids need to be able to predict that two and two are going to be four the same way they need to be able to predict what time they’re going to go to bed, how they’re going to be dealt with if they curse, and what’s going to happen if they don’t do their homework. Consistency is a key learning tool for your child, because when something is consistent, he can rehearse it and incorporate it inside of himself until it becomes a part of him.
Let’s look at it this way. What if one day you don’t clean your room and your mother yells and screams at you to “get in there and pick things up”? And what if the next day, she’s in a hurry so she picks it up for you? And then, what if two days later she yells at you again? And then on Saturday, she picks it up for you because company is coming over. What are you learning?
Related: Lost your parental authority? How to get it back.
Most kids learn that if they put up with their mom yelling at them a little bit, eventually she’ll clean their room. The other thing that happens is that they don’t know how their parents are going to react; they’re effectively learning how to live with anxiety and chaos. They’re learning that the world is not predictable and adult responses can’t be gauged. As a result, different characteristics develop in different kids. Some become aggressive and hostile, while others become compliant and passive. All of them learn to deal with unpredictability, which again, creates anxiety. Kids have to develop the capacity to deal with anxiety when they’re young, so this can be overwhelming to their defenses. Sadly, they often wind up solving problems using inappropriate behavior.
Why Is Consistency the Hardest Thing for Most Parents?
Why is it so hard for parents to be consistent? First of all, parents are human. Unless we really push and train ourselves, I think it’s easy to get off track. To a parent, expediency often takes the place of consistency. It’s quicker to pick up your child’s room yourself when you’ve got company coming over than it is to get your son to take responsibility for it. Quite a few parents have told me things like, “I get so frustrated that my daughter won’t do what I’ve told her to do a thousand times that I start screaming at her.”
I also believe that many parents, through no fault of their own, don’t really have an understanding of how important consistency is. A majority of the families I saw in my therapy practice were in the dark about it, so I worked with them to give them the tools they needed. I said, “This what’s going on here: If you yell at your child for two days because he’s not doing his chores, then you do his chores for him the next two days, and the following day, you punish him, you’re going to raise a child who learns that nothing anyone does is predictable. And if things aren’t predictable and he can’t internalize problem-solving and social skills, he also won’t be able to internalize the values, knowledge and experiences that it will take to shape his behavior.”
Again, internalization, rehearsal and repetition—these are the keys to learning. Believe me, if the parents I worked with thought anything was hurting their kids, they would do their best to try to change it. But many saw inconsistency as just being human—and in a sense, they were right. They were overworked, overwhelmed and often exhausted. But the bottom line is that choosing expediency over consistency has an effect on your child’s behavior and character. The truth is, many children today are aggressive and destructive, and this emanates in part from inconsistent parenting.
Related: Fighting with your child all the time? How to stop the constant arguing.
It’s easy for parents to beat themselves up when they get this information. Maybe some social worker, psychologist or teacher is telling them that they’re not consistent enough at home. It’s easy to feel beat up, resentful, and overwhelmed. But the bottom line is, parents often blame themselves and feel like they’re not doing a good job. Sometimes they blame their child, or the counselor for not understanding what it’s like for them.
But here’s the deal: I don’t think beating yourself up is the answer to anything. I think that shame and remorse only make the problem worse; they only make you angrier on the inside as a person.
I understand that parents do get worn down; often they’ll try to be consistent, but if they don’t see change right away, they give up. Personally, I think giving up after a few days or weeks is one of the biggest mistakes you can make as a parent. Changing a behavior takes a long time and it takes consistent application of new principles and ideas in order for kids to incorporate them on the inside. And until then, your child needs a parent to structure his life and set limits on him, because he’s a kid—not a little adult. Children don’t think like adults, they don’t see the world the same way as adults do, and they don’t experience things the way we do.
A young child’s mind works very differently from ours, and so does an adolescent’s. Until their early twenties, kids’ minds are constantly shifting and changing in the way they operate. If you talk to a guy who’s 21, he usually wants the same thing as a kid who’s 16 does: a car, an apartment, a girlfriend, a stereo system. He hasn’t changed very much; he’s not yet an adult. If you talk to that same person when he’s 30, he’ll say he wants security and predictability. Perhaps he wants a career that’s worthwhile, or wants to make some money. He’s thinking about saving money, investing in things, and his future. Most 22 year olds aren’t thinking along those lines yet because their brains are still developing.
Related: Feeling at the end of your rope? How to be a calm parent.
What You Can Do to Become More Consistent
Rely on Simple, Concrete Ideas: It’s so important to keep it as simple as possible. For instance, I used to have parents write down the rules that they thought were appropriate, and then we’d go over them. Afterward, they would start to follow what they had written down at home. This is effective because then it isn’t left up to your imagination or to memory. You have a list. I would ask parents to consider the following and supply me with an answer:
What time is bed time?
What time is hygiene time in the bathroom?
What time is homework time?
What are the rewards?
What are the consequences?
All of these rules were written down on a piece of yellow paper, and then the parents began to incorporate them. I advised parents to read this list out loud to themselves every morning. Some thought that was crazy. They’d say, “How can I do that? I’ll feel stupid.” But the concept of rehearsal and reinforcement is important with parenting, too. As a parent, you need to rehearse this new information. The process of reading it out loud reinforces your new techniques and rules. Then you put them into practice. The day will come when you don’t need to read your list out loud, because you’ll be living it. It’s a simple tool but it’s one thing I teach parents in order to help them be more consistent.
Get the Support You Need: If you don’t understand how important consistency is and you don’t know how to apply it on a regular basis in your home, you need to get help. There are parenting programs, classes, support groups and professionals out there who can help you.
Setting Down the New Rules
Parents ask me if they should sit down with their kids immediately and tell them what the new household rules are. I think that the last thing that you want to do is make a big announcement to your kids about all the changes that will be taking place, and then not follow through. What tends to happen is that you’ll feel better for a little bit, but then when you don’t follow through, it falls apart. Instead, the first thing you should do is start instituting your new rules.
Expect resistance, depending upon the age of your child. If they’re five or six years old, expect tantrums. If your children are older, expect arguments and door-slamming. Although it might not feel like it at the time, these are all signs that your new techniques are working. Your child might push back, but stick to your guns.
After you start to successfully implement the new laws in your home, you can begin to talk to your kids about the changes. If you have a pre-adolescent or teen in the house, I think it is important to sit down when things are going well and say, “I’m going to be doing things more consistently from now on. I haven’t really followed through and I’m not comfortable with the way I’ve been setting the rules down. So from now on, curfew means curfew. If you come in two minutes after curfew or one minute after curfew, there will be consequences. If you come in on curfew or before, there will be a reward—and the rewards is that you get to go out again next Saturday night. Your room has to be clean by this time. Homework has to be done by this time. Your grades have to be maintained at this level in order for you to drive or to go out on the weekends at night.”
Related: "Learning how to behave appropriately is a problem-solving skill."—James Lehman
The older the child, the more resistance you will face. Expect to be tested. In fact, whether your child is four or fourteen, expect to be tested. Above all, don’t give in— the testing will diminish in time.
The other thing you need to ask yourself is, “Are my expectations realistic? Am I being consistent about the right things?” If you’re being consistent about a seven o’clock bedtime for a young child, that’s great. If you’re being consistent about a seven o’clock bedtime for a 13-year-old, I think you should take another look at that.
Remember, parenting, just like childhood, is a dynamic that keeps developing. It takes constant readjustments, flexibility and firmness. In the end, there is no “secret” to consistency—it’s just the willingness of a parent to take the time to stick to the rules they’ve laid out for their child. The benefits of consistent parenting are that your child will internalize your rules and values over time and learn to do things with simple reminders rather than conflict.
About James Lehman, MSW
James Lehman, who dedicated his life to behaviorally troubled youth, created The Total Transformation® Program, The Complete Guide to Consequences™, Getting Through To Your Child™, and Two Parents One Plan™, from a place of professional and personal experience. Having had severe behavioral problems himself as a child, he was inspired to focus on behavioral management professionally. Together with his wife, Janet Lehman, he developed an approach to managing children and teens that challenges them to solve their own problems without hiding behind disrespectful, obnoxious or abusive behavior. Empowering Parents now brings this insightful and impactful program directly to homes around the globe.
How to Discipline Kids: The Key to Being a Consistent Parent By Sara Bean, M.Ed.15:05 May 21 2016
Times Read: 705
How to Discipline Kids: The Key to Being a Consistent Parent
Picture this scene: Your teen’s curfew is 11:30 p.m. and you stay up waiting for her. When she doesn’t come home on time, you pace and worry, your mood alternating between fear and anger. When your daughter finally waltzes in well past midnight, she disrupts everyone in the house and makes excuses when you ask, “Where have you been?” Part of you is furious. But there’s another part of you that thinks, “Well, she’s been doing a good job lately with her school work. And at least she’s not sneaking out and smoking anymore… maybe I should just let this one slide.” And maybe the truth is that sometimes you give consequences for breaking curfew and other times you don’t. The behavior continues because your child knows she can get away with being late sometimes.
When your child gets the message that you don’t mean what you say, what you say starts to lose its meaning.
You know that what you’re doing isn’t really working, but you’re not sure how to make things better. That’s okay—you’re not supposed to know all the answers. Many parents have a hard time being consistent and struggle because of guilt, self-doubt, or just sheer exhaustion.
Related: Are you exhausted and overwhelmed by your child’s behavior?
Here’s the good news—you can overcome the obstacles you face. Even if you think you’ve been inconsistent up to this point with your child, it’s never too late to change. Let’s take a look at why it’s important and how you can start being more consistent right away.
Why Consistency is Important
No one can be 100% consistent 100% of the time, but what happens when you’re frequently inconsistent? You’ll find that your child’s behavior will get worse—and you’ll be more tired and worn down as a result.
Why is consistency important for kids? Children need to know what to expect because it helps them make informed decisions. As they grow, they learn that certain behaviors lead to certain outcomes. This shapes whether your child will repeat that behavior in the future. The best way to illustrate this is with the classic slot machine example: You put your money in the machine and pull the lever. You don’t know what images you’ll see when the spinning stops. Will you get cherries? Sevens? Lemons? But you know what you want—the jackpot, or at least some kind of monetary gain.
We are like slot machines and our kids are like the hopeful gamblers that stand before us, repeatedly pulling the lever. They know they may not get anything as a result—you might say “no” or give them a consequence. They might get some money back if you don’t follow through with your consequence. Or, if they’re really lucky, they’ll hit the jackpot and get exactly what they want with no uncomfortable consequences at all. If your response often varies, your child will keep pulling the lever, hoping for a favorable outcome. This is an example of what is called a “variable interval reinforcement schedule”— the most powerful type of reward system in behavioral psychology. Just like it works with gamblers, because the frequency and size of the reward varies, it works with your child. And it becomes very difficult for your child to stop playing the slot machine—which is you, the parent!
Related: Tired of being a doormat? How to establish parental authority.
To make matters worse, there’s a good chance you’ll be seen as less of an authority when you’re not consistent. This is because you might say one thing, like “Don’t swear,” but fail to consistently back that up with actions that show you mean it, such as providing a meaningful and effective consequence each and every time. When your child gets the message that you don’t mean what you say, what you say starts to lose meaning.
4 Ways to Be More Consistent
Being a parent is hard work—there’s no mistaking that. Life in general is chaotic and messy, and the simple fact that we’re human makes us prone to making mistakes. We forget things, we get confused, we lose track of time, and sometimes we get so tired that we just don’t have the energy to handle our child’s challenging or obnoxious behavior. It’s not easy to stay on top of things all the time, let’s face it. So we think, “I’ll let it go, just for today.” Here are some ideas that will help you start to improve your consistency as a parent:
1) Choose one thing first. One of the no-fail rules to follow when you’re trying out new parenting techniques is to choose just one behavior to start with. On the 1-on-1 Coaching, we talk to parents all the time who are “biting off more than they can chew” and getting really frustrated, confused, and worn out. When you try to tackle all the behavior issues you’re experiencing with your child at one time, you’re not likely to be very successful. So choose a specific high-priority issue to start with like stealing, swearing, homework completion or bedtime, for example. Once you get more consistent in setting and enforcing limits in that one area, then you can branch out and start working on another. Slow and steady wins the race, right? Right!
2) Use positive self-talk. Be kind to yourself and talk to yourself about what you want to see happen. What do you want your child to learn? Ask yourself what will likely happen if you let the behavior slide ‘just this one time’ as opposed to taking a deep breath and just doing what you know you need to do. Think about your long-term goal and what might happen over time if you don’t stay consistent on the issue you’ve undertaken. Debbie Pincus, creator of The Calm Parent: AM & PM, recommends that parents come up with slogans or mottos they can use to keep themselves on track and in control, emotionally and otherwise. Your motto might be, “I am the leader here, and I need to let my child know what my bottom line is. I can do this.” Find one that works for you and use it.
Related: How to stay calm and stick to your bottom line.
3) Try something new. When I was a school counselor, I did a weekly classroom lesson with students about skills that would help them be more successful in school. One phrase we revisited regularly in my lessons was, “If what you’re doing isn’t working, try something different.” This goes along with James Lehman’s idea of realization—parents need to be able to acknowledge something isn’t working and change it, because things will not just change on their own. You, as the parent, are the change agent. James advocates teaching children better problem-solving skills in the Total Transformation program, and I think this works for adults, too. If you are having trouble being consistent, figure out what is at the root of that—is it fatigue, guilt, confusion, forgetfulness? Get to the root of the problem and come up with a specific plan you can use to help yourself stick to the limits you’ve set and give consequences more consistently.
4) Take care of yourself. Taking care of yourself means two things. First, allow yourself a short break or time-out when you’re feeling overwhelmed. Give yourself time to come up with a response if your child is in your face begging, arguing, fighting, or complaining. Let your child know you can’t answer them just yet and walk away. Take some time to calm down and think about what you want to do next. Also, if you’re feeling exhausted or overwhelmed, make room for at least 15 minutes for yourself each day with the purpose of doing something you enjoy that helps reduce your stress level. Taking care of yourself also means asking for support from others. You might talk to your spouse and come up with a subtle way you can remind each other to be consistent. It might also mean finding someone in your local area whom you can talk to about what’s going on—someone supportive who can help you manage the stress and demands of parenting more effectively. Either way, taking care of yourself is a way to be an empowered parent. You don’t have to give in to the pressure that your child’s behavior puts on you—and you don’t have to do this alone.
When Parents Change, Kids Push Back
The number one thing you will notice in your child as you start to be more consistent is “pushback.” Pushback is your child’s way of saying, “Wait a minute, I don’t like what’s going on here!” Pushback comes in a lot of different forms. It can appear as complaints, such as “I hate you! You’re mean! You don’t love me!” or it can appear as arguing, pleading, or negotiating. Some kids will push back by passively resisting you or pretending they didn’t hear you ask them to do something. You might notice that your child appears a bit angrier or more emotional at first, too. We talk to parents every day on the 1-on-1 Coaching who are experiencing this usually temporary escalation in behavior issues that can occur when you change your parenting style. What we’ve found is that if parents continue to be consistent and walk away when their children are pushing back, things will start to settle back down.
Related: How to disengage and walk away when your child is pushing your buttons.
Keep in mind it’s not necessary to give consequences for complaining, arguing, or bad attitude. If the pushback leads to verbal or physical abuse, destruction of property, or other safety issues such as running away or sneaking out, there are the really important examples of pushback for which you’d definitely want to give consequences or call the police. Otherwise, as long as the behavior isn’t blatantly abusive or unsafe, it’s most effective to ignore it and remove yourself from the situation.
The Real Importance of Consistency
James Lehman says that the rules shouldn’t get more—or less—strict because you’re tired, or frustrated about something at work. And your rules shouldn’t be more lenient because you’re enjoying yourself and having a good day. “The rules are your structure,” he explains, “They’re your guidelines for power.” Being consistent with your rules, values, limits, and consequences is a crucial part of establishing a culture of accountability in your home—the structure that upholds you the parent as the authority that your child answers to. When you are not consistent in these areas, you undermine your own authority because the boundaries aren’t clear—and what you say doesn’t match up with what you do. Figure out what obstacles are preventing you from being more consistent, focus on what you’d like to change, and start working on it. It’s never too late to start—and the rewards for both you and your child are huge.
About Sara Bean, M.Ed.
Sara Bean, M.Ed. is a certified school counselor and former 1-on-1 Coaching advisor with over 10 years of experience working with children and families. She is also a proud mom.
When Does Learning Begin? by MEGAN ERICKSON
03:35 May 18 2016
Times Read: 720
What's the Big Idea?
In a recent interview, the United States’ foremost educational historian Diane Ravitch told Big Think what really matters when it comes to learning, inside schools and out. Contrary to conventional wisdom, she says, it's not K-12 teachers who are most responsible for kids' progress -- ages 0-5 are some of the most developmentally important, with continued resonance throughout one's entire life. Watch the video:
The point is that before they’ve ever set foot in a public school, there are dramatic developmental differences between children, and these differences often fall squarely along socio-economic lines. “As a friend put it to me, ‘it’s folk wisdom that teachers are uniquely responsible for what happens to children,’” says Ravitch. “But, actually, it’s not folk wisdom. There is a kind of a wiser understanding of how children grow and develop and learn that recognizes that children’s first educator is their family, and that nurturance really matters.”
The 2001 No Child Left Behind Act, which requires schools to bring 100% of students to reading and math proficiency by the year 2014, was intended by policymakers to address the decades-long achievement gap between students from low-income families and students from middle or upper class families. Ravitch, the Assistant Secretary of Education under President George H.W. Bush, was an early supporter of the legislation. But by most accounts -- including Ravitch's --NCLB has failed to bring about the equality of opportunity it called for. Why?
Arne Duncan, President Obama's Secretary of Education, has derided the bill as "utopian." But critiquing NCLB on this basis is irrelevant. Of course American parents and politicians want all children to be able to read and do basic math. The problem with NCLB was not that it aimed too high. The problem is that it did not provide school communities with the guidance and support that would have helped them carry out its goals effectively.
Our understanding of child development is always evolving, and it is now clear that learning begins at birth or earlier. The emphasis on teacher quality by pro-NCLB education reformers (whom Ravitch refers to as "the corporate reform movement") overlooks this fundamental fact: there is no consistent evidence linking teachers’ characteristics, or even their credentials, to student achievement. What we do know is that children gain major intellectual and development advantages from early childcare and that these advantages persist into adolescence.
What's the Significance?
“Children’s brains and children’s attitudes are formed in the first five years of life, and children’s opportunity to learn is affected by the homes in which they grow, the communities in which they grow, their respect for learning, their respect for teachers,” says Ravitch. The makings of the achievement gap are already there on the first day of school, and it’s correlated with “different ethnic backgrounds, where poverty and affluence matter a great deal.” In 1998, the National Center for Education Statistics (NCES), the primary federal entity for collecting education data in the U.S., undertook the first ever longitudinal study to assess early knowledge, skills, health, and behavior in young children, following them from kindergarten through fifth grade.
The study found that prior to entering school, "substantial minorities of children are already experiencing risks for developmental difficulties, with one in five being described as overly active, one in sixhaving problems concentrating for sustained periods, and one in nine not articulating words clearly or fluently."
A report analyzing the data explained that prior to learning to read, write, or calculate, "children must acquire rudimentary skills that serve as stepping stones toward mastery of the more advanced and complex skills.” Some kids learn these skills from parents and siblings before entering school, others learn them at daycare. But some children don’t learn them at all. And “children who have mastered these skills in the preschool years are more likely to learn to read, write, and calculate” earlier and more proficiently than those who haven’t.
The lesson is clear: any program which seriously intends to promote learning for all will have to start early. Children are already forming their understanding of the world and navigating how they will relate to it as toddlers.
8 Surprising Ways Music affects and benefits our Brains...LINK03:21 May 18 2016
Times Read: 723
https://blog.bufferapp.com/music-and-the-brain
Amazing Benefits Of Listening to Classical Music BY JOSEPH SOLOMON
03:19 May 18 2016
Times Read: 724
Classical music has long been seen as a status symbol, and is often associated with the wealthy. Having an orchestra perform at a gathering or function was something only the rich could do. Fast forward to this day and age, it has more or less remained that way – but with the advent of technology and music streaming platforms, it is easier than ever to access this otherwise “exclusive” music.
Now that it’s more accessible for everyone, it’s great to know that classical music boasts some amazing benefits for your mood, brain, and physical performance just to name a few!
Here’s a closer look at some benefits of listening to classical music:
1. Brain Boost!
There is something called the “Mozart Effect,” which made many people believe that listening to music, particularly classical music, made you smarter. Well, it’s not that simple and clear cut, several studies have shown a similar trend. In a study done by Chakravarthi Kanduri, Computational Biology Researcher at the University of Helsinki, participants were split into two focus groups. The first had musical experience, and the second did not. In the end, Kanduri concluded, “listening to classical music enhanced the activity of genes that are mainly related to reward and pleasure, cognitive functions and proper brain function.”
2. Healing Properties.
Music therapy has been used in a variety of medical fields since the 1800s. Studies have shown that soothing classical music is often played in post-anesthesia units because of its ability to improve comfort and reduce pain. This is due to the effect of the music on the brain, whereby it makes the person focus on the sounds rather than the physical pain.
3. Stress-Relief and Mood Changer.
If you’re feeling sad or overwhelmed, take a few moments of your day to listen to some classical music. Just like its healing properties, it has a tremendous affect on mood and stress, and has been proven to have the same physiological affects as a massage. You know when you’re in the club turning up on a Saturday night, it gets too crazy and you need to take a step outside? Well, classical music has the opposite effect that that loud, aggressive, heavy beat music has on you. Club music can encourage stress and anxiety while classical music calms you down and improves your mood.
4. You’ll fall asleep in 5 seconds.
Well, not really – but because classical music is so potent in calming the mind, your body naturally follows and also enters a more relaxed state. This has proven extremely effective with people suffering from insomnia and other disorders. Classical, along with white noise and natural sounds, are favorites for therapists to use when conducting sleep therapy. Substitute your pills and other sleep “aids” for some classical music!
5. Physical Push.
When you’re in the gym, you bump your favorite type of music to get you in the zone as you’re going through your reps. When you’re running, the music keeps you going and gives a little push when you’re about to give in. I certainly need my music when I’m running or in the gym and guys like Austin Roberts agree with me. There have been studies that have shown a positive correlation between increased physical performance and any type of music. For some it’s classical and for others, it’s heavy metal.
Classical is no longer “high brow” music, but music that offers an amazing range of benefits. I think that sleeping better and faster alone is worth starting to listen to classical music, but it offers all the things mentioned above and then some.
Start and end your day with some Mozart, Bach, or Vivaldi and reap those benefits.
Studies Reveal Some Interesting Benefits For Classical Music Lovers by Sarah Lesnar - Oct 10, 2014
03:17 May 18 2016
Times Read: 725
An appreciation for the beauty of classical music is all but lost in our generation, save for a few cultured nerds — according to science, they are the only ones who will reap these brainy benefits.
Remember when everyone believed that playing Mozart for your baby would make them smarter? That actually wasn’t true, but listening to classical music as an adult has some pretty interesting effects on the mind (backed by studies) — you could almost call them brain-hacks.
Listening to classical music can:
Lower your blood pressure. According to a British study, participants took a challenging mental arithmetic test and were then put in a silent room and played different types of music. The classical music group had significantly lower post-systolic blood pressure levels.
Relieve your stress levels. A Taiwanese study found that pregnant women who listened to classical music showed signs of reduced anxiety and depression and a notable decrease in stress levels when compared to the control group.
Help fight depression and manage pain. According to a Glasgow University study, tests found that different types of music that varied in pitch, melody and rhythm do indeed evoke certain emotional responses in people; classical music stimulates responses beneficial to relieving emotional pain.
Improve your sleep quality. A Dutch study determined that classical music produced soothing instrumental sounds (harp, piano and orchestra, according to the study) that moderately improved relaxation and sleep quality in adults and elders.
Make you more at ease and open with yourself. An Edinburgh University study of over 36,000 music fans worldwide found that along with heavy metal listeners, surprisingly, classical music listeners tended to be more creative than other people, more at ease with themselves, and introverted.
Promote honest communication of your emotions. In a Southern Methodist University study, playing classical music in the background made people more comfortable to disclose personal experiences and promoted cognitive expression for an overall relaxed state of mind.
Enhance mental alertness and memory. A Northumbria University study found that when Vivaldi’s “The Four Seasons,” particularly “Spring,” was played to test subjects, they were able to respond to their tasks faster and more accurately than subjects completing the test in silence.
Next time you have to crunch down on some work or you are feeling stressed, put on some classical music and let your brain enjoy the benefits — at the very least you can feel all fancy.
The Mozart Effect: How Music Makes You Smarter03:16 May 18 2016
Times Read: 726
Have you ever noticed how your favorite music can make you feel better? Well, new research studies now show how music can make you smarter too!
Scientists at Stanford University, in California, have recently revealed a molecular basis for the Mozart Effect, but not other music. Dr. Rauscher and her colleague H. Li, a geneticist, have discovered that rats, like humans, perform better on learning and memory tests after listening to a specific Mozart sonata.
A book called The Mozart Effect by Don Campbell, has condensed the world's research on all the beneficial effects of certain types of music.
Some of the hundreds of benefits of the Mozart Effect are:
Improves test scores
Cuts learning time
Calms hyperactive children and adults
Reduces errors
Improves creativity and clarity
Heals the body faster
Integrates both sides of the brain for more efficient learning
Raises IQ scores 9 points (research done at University of California, Irvine)
Study Reveals How Music Makes You Smarter
In 1996, the College Entrance Exam Board Service conducted a study on all students taking their SAT exams. Students who sang or played a musical instrument scored 51 points higher on the verbal portion of the test and an average of 39 points higher on math.
Major corporations such as Shell, IBM, and Dupont, along with hundreds of schools and universities use music, such as certain Baroque and Mozart Effect pieces, to cut learning time in half and increase retention of the new materials.
According to the research outlined in the book, musical pieces, such as those of Mozart referred to as the Mozart Effect, can relieve stress, improve communication and increase efficiency. Creativity scores soar when listening to Mozart.
In my teacher and parent training seminars, I have been using the Mozart Effect music for years as a strategy to reduce learning time and increase student memory of the material. Music activates the whole brain and makes you feel more energetic and there is a well-documented link between music and learning.
In the workplace, music "raises performance levels and productivity by reducing stress and tension, masking irritating sounds and contributing to a sense of privacy", says Don Campbell, author of The Mozart Effect.
Mr. Campbell has compelling new evidence to show how music, specifically called the Mozart Effect, used properly, calms students with such problems as ADHD and even helped autistic children. He says "43 of the world's largest industrial companies provide music to their employees." Dupont used a music listening program in one department that cut its training time in half and doubled the number of people trained. Another corporation using music found that clerical errors decreased by one third.
Dr. Georgi Lozanov, the renowned Bulgarian psychologist, developed a methodology for teaching foreign languages that used baroque music with a beat pattern of about 60 beats per minute. Students learned in a fraction of the normal time. In a single day, one half of the normal vocabulary and phrases for the term (up to 1000 words or phrases) were learned. In addition, an added benefit was that the students had an average of 92% retention of what they had learned!
Dr.Lozanov proved conclusively that by using certain Baroque pieces, foreign languages can be mastered with 85-100% effectiveness in 30 days, when the usual time is 2 years. Students learning with the Baroque Music were able to recall their second language with nearly 100% accuracy even after they had not studied it for four years!
For many years, with thousands of students, The Center for New Discoveries in Learning has been evaluating the use of music and learning both in the classroom and while students study. We have found that students using the Mozart Effect pieces and certain other Baroque pieces (recorded at about 60 beats per minute) felt calmer, could study longer and had a higher rate of retention as well as earning better grades according to their teachers.
These special music Mozart Effect pieces, recorded at just the right tempo, activate the left and right brain for the maximum learning/retention effect. The music activates the right brain and the words your child is reading or saying aloud activates the left brain. This increases the learning potential a minimum of five times according to the research.
When your body hears the even, one beat per second of music, your heart rate and pulse relax to the beat. When you are in this relaxed, but alert state, your mind is able to concentrate more easily. Music corresponds to and affects our physiological conditions.
During heavy mental work, our pulse and blood pressure rises, and it's usually more difficult to concentrate in this state. The Baroque and Mozart music pieces on the Mozart Effect learning tapes and compact disks have been especially selected for their beat pattern, reduce your blood pressure and pulse rate and increases your ability to learn at the same time.
Listen to these Mozart Effect CD's when you study, work or drive in the car to receive the tremendous benefits. This is the music of such composers as Mozart, Vivaldi, Pachabel, Handel and Bach. I use these CD's every day and find them found them to be extraordinarily effective.
Recent News Reports on How Music Improves the Brain and Heals the Body
A recent news article reported that researchers have discovered direct evidence that music stimulates different regions of the brain responsible for memory, motor control, timing and language. For the first time, researchers also have located specific areas of mental activity linked to emotional responses to music.
At McGill University in Montreal, neuroscientist Anne Blood, who conducted the study said, "You can activate different parts of the brain, depending on what music you listen to. So music can stimulate parts of the brain that are underactive in neurological diseases or a variety of emotional disorders. Over time, we could retrain the brain in these disorders." Harvard University Medical School neurobiologist, Mark Jude Tramo, says that "Undeniably, there is a biology of music. There is no question that there is specialization within the human brain for the processing of music. Music is biologically part of human life, just as music is aesthetically part of human life."
Based on all the available research, we highly recommend the Music for the Mozart Effect 4 volume program to achieve the best results in learning, health and creativity using music and learning together.
The tapes are called Music for the Mozart Effect*, Volumes I, II and III and IV. Volume I is called Strengthen The Mind, Music for Intelligence & Learning (best used for studying). The suggested uses for how to listen are included with the CD's or tapes; Volume II - Heal The Body (best used for reducing stress, tension and accelerating healing); Volume III - Unlock the Creative Spirit - Music for Creativity & Imagination (best used during times you want to accelerate your creativity). Volume IV is a two volume set - Disc A is to Focus and Activate the Mind and Disc B is for Clarity and Restful Attention.
For your use at home or in the classroom, The Center for New Discoveries in Learning has the several sets of music available to help your child or student learn more effectively or help you in the work place.
Multiple Intelligences
03:11 May 18 2016
Times Read: 727
The theory of multiple intelligences was developed in 1983 by Dr. Howard Gardner, professor of education at Harvard University. It suggests that the traditional notion of intelligence, based on I.Q. testing, is far too limited. Instead, Dr. Gardner proposes eight different intelligences to account for a broader range of human potential in children and adults. These intelligences are:
Linguistic intelligence ("word smart")
Logical-mathematical intelligence ("number/reasoning smart")
Spatial intelligence ("picture smart")
Bodily-Kinesthetic intelligence ("body smart")
Musical intelligence ("music smart")
Interpersonal intelligence ("people smart")
Intrapersonal intelligence ("self smart")
Naturalist intelligence ("nature smart")
Dr. Gardner says that our schools and culture focus most of their attention on linguistic and logical-mathematical intelligence. We esteem the highly articulate or logical people of our culture. However, Dr. Gardner says that we should also place equal attention on individuals who show gifts in the other intelligences: the artists, architects, musicians, naturalists, designers, dancers, therapists, entrepreneurs, and others who enrich the world in which we live. Unfortunately, many children who have these gifts don’t receive much reinforcement for them in school. Many of these kids, in fact, end up being labeled "learning disabled," "ADD (attention deficit disorder," or simply underachievers, when their unique ways of thinking and learning aren’t addressed by a heavily linguistic or logical-mathematical classroom. The theory of multiple intelligences proposes a major transformation in the way our schools are run. It suggests that teachers be trained to present their lessons in a wide variety of ways using music, cooperative learning, art activities, role play, multimedia, field trips, inner reflection, and much more (see Multiple Intelligences in the Classroom). The good news is that the theory of multiple intelligences has grabbed the attention of many educators around the country, and hundreds of schools are currently using its philosophy to redesign the way it educates children. The bad news is that there are thousands of schools still out there that teach in the same old dull way, through dry lectures, and boring worksheets and textbooks. The challenge is to get this information out to many more teachers, school administrators, and others who work with children, so that each child has the opportunity to learn in ways harmonious with their unique minds (see In Their Own Way).
The theory of multiple intelligences also has strong implications for adult learning and development. Many adults find themselves in jobs that do not make optimal use of their most highly developed intelligences (for example, the highly bodily-kinesthetic individual who is stuck in a linguistic or logical desk-job when he or she would be much happier in a job where they could move around, such as a recreational leader, a forest ranger, or physical therapist). The theory of multiple intelligences gives adults a whole new way to look at their lives, examining potentials that they left behind in their childhood (such as a love for art or drama) but now have the opportunity to develop through courses, hobbies, or other programs of self-development (see 7 Kinds of Smart).
How to Teach or Learn Anything 8 Different Ways
One of the most remarkable features of the theory of multiple intelligences is how it provides eight different potential pathways to learning. If a teacher is having difficulty reaching a student in the more traditional linguistic or logical ways of instruction, the theory of multiple intelligences suggests several other ways in which the material might be presented to facilitate effective learning. Whether you are a kindergarten teacher, a graduate school instructor, or an adult learner seeking better ways of pursuing self-study on any subject of interest, the same basic guidelines apply. Whatever you are teaching or learning, see how you might connect it with
words (linguistic intelligence)
numbers or logic (logical-mathematical intelligence)
pictures (spatial intelligence)
music (musical intelligence)
self-reflection (intrapersonal intelligence)
a physical experience (bodily-kinesthetic intelligence)
a social experience (interpersonal intelligence), and/or
an experience in the natural world. (naturalist intelligence)
For example, if you’re teaching or learning about the law of supply and demand in economics, you might read about it (linguistic), study mathematical formulas that express it (logical-mathematical), examine a graphic chart that illustrates the principle (spatial), observe the law in the natural world (naturalist) or in the human world of commerce (interpersonal); examine the law in terms of your own body [e.g. when you supply your body with lots of food, the hunger demand goes down; when there's very little supply, your stomach's demand for food goes way up and you get hungry] (bodily-kinesthetic and intrapersonal); and/or write a song (or find an existing song) that demonstrates the law (perhaps Dylan's "Too Much of Nothing?").
You don’t have to teach or learn something in all eight ways, just see what the possibilities are, and then decide which particular pathways interest you the most, or seem to be the most effective teaching or learning tools. The theory of multiple intelligences is so intriguing because it expands our horizon of available teaching/learning tools beyond the conventional linguistic and logical methods used in most schools (e.g. lecture, textbooks, writing assignments, formulas, etc.). To get started, put the topic of whatever you’re interested in teaching or learning about in the center of a blank sheet of paper, and draw eight straight lines or "spokes" radiating out from this topic. Label each line with a different intelligence. Then start brainstorming ideas for teaching or learning that topic and write down ideas next to each intelligence (this is a spatial-linguistic approach of brainstorming; you might want to do this in other ways as well, using a tape-recorder, having a group brainstorming session, etc.). Have fun!
Resources
Armstrong, Thomas. Multiple Intelligences in the Classroom 3rd ed. Alexandria, VA: Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development, 2009.
Armstrong, Thomas. 7 Kinds of Smart: Identifying and Developing Your Many Intelligences. New York: Plume, 1999.
Armstrong, Thomas. In Their Own Way: Discovering and Encouraging Your Child's Personal Learning Style, New York: Tarcher/Putnam, 1987.
Armstrong, Thomas. You’re Smarter Than You Think: A Kid’s Guide to Multiple Intelligences. Minneapolis, MN: Free Spirit, 2002.
Armstrong, Thomas. The Multiple Intelligences of Reading and Writing: Making the Words Come Alive. Alexandria, VA: Association of Supervision and Curriculum Development, 2003.
Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development, Multiple Intelligences CD-ROM, and Multiple Intelligences Video Series; 1250 N. Pitt St., Alexandria, VA 22314-1453 (800-933-2723).
Gardner, Howard. Frames of Mind: The Theory of Multiple Intelligences. New York: Basic,1983
Gardner, Howard. Multiple Intelligences: The Theory in Practice. New York: Basic, 1993.
Gardner, Howard. Intelligence Reframed: Multiple Intelligences for the 21st Century. New York: Basic, 2000.
National Professional Resources, 25 South Regent St., Port Chester, NY 10573, 914-937-8879. Producer of several videos on MI including, Howard Gardner, "How Are Kids Smart?" Jo Gusman, "MI and the Second Language Learner", and Thomas Armstrong, Multiple Intelligences: Discovering the Giftedness in All".
New City School, Celebrating Multiple Intelligences ( 5209 Waterman Ave., St. Louis, MO 63108).
Skylight Publications, 200 E. Wood St., Suite 250, Palatine, IL 60067 (div. Simon and Schuster). Publisher of many MI materials.
Zephyr Press, PO Box 66006, Tucson, AZ 85728 (602-322-5090). Publisher of many MI materials.
Gardner's Multiple Intelligences... Explained. 03:09 May 18 2016
Times Read: 728
Multiple Intelligences
Howard Gardner of Harvard has identified seven distinct intelligences. This theory has emerged from recent cognitive research and "documents the extent to which students possess different kinds of minds and therefore learn, remember, perform, and understand in different ways," according to Gardner (1991). According to this theory, "we are all able to know the world through language, logical-mathematical analysis, spatial representation, musical thinking, the use of the body to solve problems or to make things, an understanding of other individuals, and an understanding of ourselves. Where individuals differ is in the strength of these intelligences - the so-called profile of intelligences -and in the ways in which such intelligences are invoked and combined to carry out different tasks, solve diverse problems, and progress in various domains."
Gardner says that these differences "challenge an educational system that assumes that everyone can learn the same materials in the same way and that a uniform, universal measure suffices to test student learning. Indeed, as currently constituted, our educational system is heavily biased toward linguistic modes of instruction and assessment and, to a somewhat lesser degree, toward logical-quantitative modes as well." Gardner argues that "a contrasting set of assumptions is more likely to be educationally effective. Students learn in ways that are identifiably distinctive. The broad spectrum of students - and perhaps the society as a whole - would be better served if disciplines could be presented in a numbers of ways and learning could be assessed through a variety of means." The learning styles are as follows:
Visual-Spatial - think in terms of physical space, as do architects and sailors. Very aware of their environments. They like to draw, do jigsaw puzzles, read maps, daydream. They can be taught through drawings, verbal and physical imagery. Tools include models, graphics, charts, photographs, drawings, 3-D modeling, video, videoconferencing, television, multimedia, texts with pictures/charts/graphs.
Bodily-kinesthetic - use the body effectively, like a dancer or a surgeon. Keen sense of body awareness. They like movement, making things, touching. They communicate well through body language and be taught through physical activity, hands-on learning, acting out, role playing. Tools include equipment and real objects.
Musical - show sensitivity to rhythm and sound. They love music, but they are also sensitive to sounds in their environments. They may study better with music in the background. They can be taught by turning lessons into lyrics, speaking rhythmically, tapping out time. Tools include musical instruments, music, radio, stereo, CD-ROM, multimedia.
Interpersonal - understanding, interacting with others. These students learn through interaction. They have many friends, empathy for others, street smarts. They can be taught through group activities, seminars, dialogues. Tools include the telephone, audio conferencing, time and attention from the instructor, video conferencing, writing, computer conferencing, E-mail.
Intrapersonal - understanding one's own interests, goals. These learners tend to shy away from others. They're in tune with their inner feelings; they have wisdom, intuition and motivation, as well as a strong will, confidence and opinions. They can be taught through independent study and introspection. Tools include books, creative materials, diaries, privacy and time. They are the most independent of the learners.
Linguistic - using words effectively. These learners have highly developed auditory skills and often think in words. They like reading, playing word games, making up poetry or stories. They can be taught by encouraging them to say and see words, read books together. Tools include computers, games, multimedia, books, tape recorders, and lecture.
Logical -Mathematical - reasoning, calculating. Think conceptually, abstractly and are able to see and explore patterns and relationships. They like to experiment, solve puzzles, ask cosmic questions. They can be taught through logic games, investigations, mysteries. They need to learn and form concepts before they can deal with details.
At first, it may seem impossible to teach to all learning styles. However, as we move into using a mix of media or multimedia, it becomes easier. As we understand learning styles, it becomes apparent why multimedia appeals to learners and why a mix of media is more effective. It satisfies the many types of learning preferences that one person may embody or that a class embodies. A review of the literature shows that a variety of decisions must be made when choosing media that is appropriate to learning style.
Visuals: Visual media help students acquire concrete concepts, such as object identification, spatial relationship, or motor skills where words alone are inefficient.
Printed words: There is disagreement about audio's superiority to print for affective objectives; several models do not recommend verbal sound if it is not part of the task to be learned.
Sound: A distinction is drawn between verbal sound and non-verbal sound such as music. Sound media are necessary to present a stimulus for recall or sound recognition. Audio narration is recommended for poor readers.
Motion: Models force decisions among still, limited movement, and full movement visuals. Motion is used to depict human performance so that learners can copy the movement. Several models assert that motion may be unnecessary and provides decision aid questions based upon objectives. Visual media which portray motion are best to show psychomotor or cognitive domain expectations by showing the skill as a model against which students can measure their performance.
Color: Decisions on color display are required if an object's color is relevant to what is being learned.
Realia: Realia are tangible, real objects which are not models and are useful to teach motor and cognitive skills involving unfamiliar objects. Realia are appropriate for use with individuals or groups and may be situation based. Realia may be used to present information realistically but it may be equally important that the presentation corresponds with the way learner's represent information internally.
Instructional Setting: Design should cover whether the materials are to be used in a home or instructional setting and consider the size what is to be learned. Print instruction should be delivered in an individualized mode which allows the learner to set the learning pace. The ability to provide corrective feedback for individual learners is important but any medium can provide corrective feedback by stating the correct answer to allow comparison of the two answers.
Learner Characteristics: Most models consider learner characteristics as media may be differentially effective for different learners. Although research has had limited success in identifying the media most suitable for types of learners several models are based on this method.
Reading ability: Pictures facilitate learning for poor readers who benefit more from speaking than from writing because they understand spoken words; self-directed good readers can control the pace; and print allows easier review.
Categories of Learning Outcomes: Categories ranged from three to eleven and most include some or all of Gagne's (1977) learning categories; intellectual skills, verbal information, motor skills, attitudes, and cognitive strategies. Several models suggest a procedure which categorizes learning outcomes, plans instructional events to teach objectives, identifies the type of stimuli to present events, and media capable of presenting the stimuli.
Events of Instruction: The external events which support internal learning processes are called events of instruction. The events of instruction are planned before selecting the media to present it.
Performance: Many models discuss eliciting performance where the student practices the task which sets the stage for reinforcement. Several models indicate that the elicited performance should be categorized by type; overt, covert, motor, verbal, constructed, and select. Media should be selected which is best able to elicit these responses and the response frequency. One model advocates a behavioral approach so that media is chosen to elicit responses for practice. To provide feedback about the student's response, an interactive medium might be chosen, but any medium can provide feedback. Learner characteristics such as error proneness and anxiety should influence media selection.
Testing which traditionally is accomplished through print, may be handled by electronic media. Media are better able to assess learners' visual skills than are print media and can be used to assess learner performance in realistic situations.
from "The Distance Learning Technology Resource Guide," by Carla Lane
Lemon Curd... Courtesy of Alton Brown...00:05 May 18 2016
Times Read: 730
Recipe courtesy of Alton Brown
SHOW:
Good Eats
EPISODE:
The Egg-Files
Total Time:
20 min
Prep:
5 min
Cook:
15 min
Yield:1 pint
Ingredients
5 egg yolks
1 cup sugar
4 lemons, zested and juiced
1 stick butter, cut into pats and chilled
Directions
Add enough water to a medium saucepan to come about 1-inch up the side. Bring to a simmer over medium-high heat. Meanwhile, combine egg yolks and sugar in a medium size metal bowl and whisk until smooth, about 1 minute. Measure citrus juice and if needed, add enough cold water to reach 1/3 cup. Add juice and zest to egg mixture and whisk smooth. Once water reaches a simmer, reduce heat to low and place bowl on top of saucepan. (Bowl should be large enough to fit on top of saucepan without touching the water.) Whisk until thickened, approximately 8 minutes, or until mixture is light yellow and coats the back of a spoon. Remove promptly from heat and stir in butter a piece at a time, allowing each addition to melt before adding the next. Remove to a clean container and cover by laying a layer of plastic wrap directly on the surface of the curd. Refrigerate for up to 2 weeks.
Recipe courtesy of Alton Brown
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/alton-brown/lemon-curd-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Cucumber Tea Sandwich...20:58 May 17 2016
Times Read: 740
Recipe Type: Sandwich, Afternoon Tea & High Tea, Cucumbers
Yields: 8 whole sandwiches
Prep time: 10 min
Ingredients:
1/2 seedless cucumber, peeled and very thinly sliced (about 32 slices)
1/2 cup unsalted butter, room temperature
1/2 cup coarsely-chopped watercress leaves
16 slices best-quality white bread*
Salt to taste
1/2 cup alfalfa sprouts
* Choose the best-quality white or wheat bread as possible. Never serve end slices. Freezing the bread before cutting and then spreading makes for easier handling.
Preparation:
Place cucumber slices between layers of paper towels to remove excess moisture.
In a small bowl, combine butter and watercress; spread on one side of each slice of bread.
Lay cucumber slices onto the buttered side of eight (8) slices of bread. Sprinkle the cucumbers with salt. Cover each with 1 tablespoon alfalfa sprouts and top with the remaining slices of bread, buttered side down.
Carefully cut the crusts from each sandwich with a long, sharp knife after the sandwiches are filled. Cut the sandwiches in half diagonally and then cut in half again. If desired, decorative shapes can be made with cookie cutters.
Yields 8 whole sandwiches or 16 halves or 32 fourths.
Making Sandwiches Ahead of Time:
If you need to make tea sandwiches in advance and need to keep them from drying out, cover them loosely with a sheet of wax paper and then place a damp kitchen towel over the wax paper (never place a damp towel directly on top of the bread because the sandwiches will become soggy). Refrigerate.
When ready to serve, remove from refrigerator. Uncover sandwiches just before serving.
Mock Devonshire Cream Recipe...20:56 May 17 2016
Times Read: 741
Originally from Devonshire County, England, Devonshire Cream is a thick, buttery cream often used as a topping for desserts. It is still a specialty of Devon, Cornwall, and Somerset, as this is where the right breed of cattle are raised with a high enough cream content to produce clotted cream. It is also known as Devon cream and clotted cream. Clotted cream has a consistency similar to soft butter.
Before the days of pasteurization, the milk from the cows was left to stand for several hours so that the cream would rise to the top. Then this cream was skimmed and put into big pans. The pans were then floated in trays of constantly boiling water in a process known as scalding. The cream would then become much thicker and develop a golden crust which is similar to butter.
Devonshire Cream
Mock Devonshire Cream Recipe:
Recipe Type: Condiments & Sauces, Afternoon Tea & High Tea, Creams
Yields: 3 cups or 12 servings
Prep time: 10 min
Ingredients:
3 ounces cream cheese, room temperature
1 tablespoon granulated sugar
1/8 teaspoon salt
1 cup heavy whipping cream
Preparation:
In a large bowl, combine cream cheese, sugar, and salt; stir until well blended.
Stir in whipping cream.
With an electric mixer, beat mixture until stiff. Store in refrigerator.
Makes approximately 3 cups or enough to serve 12.
Perfect Lemon Curd Recipe...Heavenly...20:55 May 17 2016
Times Read: 742
Lemon curd is a British teatime favorite. This sweet, yet tart, velvety spread is heavenly on freshly baked scones, muffins, and tea breads. Another favorite is serving lemon curd on gingerbread or used as a filling for tarts and cakes. Lemon curd can add a special touch to your favorite desserts and tea time goodies. Lemon curd is so easy-to-make as all it contains is eggs, sugar, lemon juice, lemon zest, and butter. I usually use the stove-top method, but the microwave method also works great.
I know that lemon curd is not something to include in your every day diet, especially if you need to watch your fat, sugar, and/or calories intake. A jar of lemon curd would certainly make a great gift, or a nice addition to gift baskets.
Lemon Curd
Follow What's Cooking America on Facebook
Stove-Top Lemon Curd Recipe:
Recipe Type: Lemon, Puddings, Afternoon Tea & High Tea
Yields: 2 cups
Prep time: 10 min
Cook time: 20 min
Ingredients:
3 to 4 tablespoons lemon zest (rind)*
1/2 cup fresh-squeezed lemon juice (4 to 6 lemons)**
1 1/2 cups granulated sugar
6 tablespoons salted butter, cut into pieces***
3 eggs, lightly beaten
* Cold lemons are much easier to grate. Always grate your lemons first, and then juice them. Grate lemons just before using as the zest will lose moisture if it sits too long.
** Do not use the bottled lemon juice - only use fresh-squeezed lemon juice. Room temperature lemons produce more juice. When choosing lemons, look for ones that are firm, plump, and heavy for their size. Always use fresh lemons when making lemon curd.
*** Use good quality butter. Do not use butter substitutes.
Preparation:
Remove the zest (rind) from the lemons using a zester or a peeler (be careful to avoid getting any of the white pith). Juice the lemons after removing the zest.
In a medium saucepan over medium-high heat, combine lemon zest, lemon juice, and sugar. Bring just to a boil; reduce heat to medium-low and simmer 5 minutes. Add butter and stir until it has melted. Remove from heat and cool to room temperature. Use a heavy-based, non-reactive saucepan. Stainless steel, anodized aluminum, and enamel all work well. Aluminum or unlined copper pans will react with the acid in the lemons, discoloring the curd and giving it a metallic flavor.
Beat eggs into cooled lemon mixture until well blended. Return to heat and cook over medium-low heat, stirring constantly, 10 to 15 minutes or until mixture thickens and coats spoon. Do not let the lemon curd boil, as it can cause the mixture to curdle. Remove from heat. The lemon curd will continue to thicken as it cools.
Storing: The lemon curd will stay fresh refrigerated for up to 5 days. Pour into a container, placing a sheet of plastic wrap over the curd to prevent a skin from forming.
Makes approximately 2 cups.
Microwave Lemon Curd Recipe:
Ingredients:
3 to 4 tablespoons lemon zest (rind)*
1/2 cup freshly-squeezed lemon juice (4 to 6 lemons)**
1/2 cup unsalted butter, cut into small pieces***
1 cup granulated sugar
3 eggs, lightly beaten
* Cold lemons are much easier to grate. Always grate your lemons first, and then juice them. Grate lemons just before using as the zest will lose moisture if it sits too long.
** Do not use the bottled lemon juice - only use fresh-squeezed lemon juice. Room temperature lemons produce more juice. When choosing lemons, look for ones that are firm, plump, and heavy for their size. Always use fresh lemons when making lemon curd.
*** Use good quality butter. Do not use butter substitutes.
Preparation:
Remove the zest (rind) from the limes using a zester or a peeler.
In a microwave-safe bowl, melt butter in the microwave on high.
In a separate bowl, combine sugar, beaten eggs, lemon zest, and lemon juice. Slowly whisk into the hot melted butter until well combined.
Cook in the microwave on high for 1-minute intervals only, stirring well after each minute, until the mixture is thick enough to coat the back of a metal spoon, approximately 3 to 4 minutes. Do not skip mixing after the 1-minute intervals and do not let the lemon curd boil, as it can cause the mixture to curdle. The lemon mixture will thicken further as it cools.
Pour into a clean glass jar or bowl and allow to cool in refrigerator.
Makes approximately 2 cups.
Raisin Scones20:53 May 17 2016
Times Read: 743
This is one of our very favorite scone recipes that my daughters like to make for our Mother's Day Tea. Scones are best served warm and fresh, split open, and topped with either lemon curd or thick homemade jam and clotted cream (Devonshire Cream or Crème fraîche).
Wonderful Raisin Scones Recipe:
Recipe Type: Scones, Quick Bread, Afternoon Tea and High Tea
Yields: 12 to 14 scones
Prep time: 25 min
Cook time: 15 min
Ingredients:
3 cups all-purpose flour
3 tablespoons granulated sugar
1 tablespoon baking powder
1/4 teaspoon salt
1/2 cup chilled unsalted butter, cut into 1/4-inch pieces
1 cup raisins
3 eggs divided
1 cup plus 1 tablespoon milk, divided
Preparation:
Preheat oven to 450 degrees F. Spray a large baking sheet with vegetable-oil cooking spray.
In a large bowl, combine flour, sugar, baking powder, and salt. With a pastry blender or two knives, cut butter into flour mixture until particles are the size of small peas; stir in raisins.
In a medium bowl, beat 2 eggs lightly with 1 cup milk. Add to flour mixture; stir just until mixed.
On a lightly floured surface, knead dough gently. Pat or roll out the dough into a circle 1/2-inch thick. Using a lightly greased and floured 3-inch biscuit cutter, cut into rounds, cutting close together to generate as few scraps as possible. Dip cutter into flour as often as necessary to keep dough from sticking. Push scraps of dough together so that edges join; firmly pinch edges with fingertips to make a partial seal. Pat this remaining dough to 1/2-inch thick; continue to cut 3-inch rounds. Space 1-inch apart onto prepared baking sheet. When making scones, work the dough quickly and do not over mix.
Note: Scones can be cut into any shape you desire. Use a drinking glass to make circles, or cut into squares or wedges with a knife. Dip the edges of the cutter in flour to prevent the dough from sticking. Do not pat the edges of the scone down; instead leave the cuts as sharp as possible to allow the scones to rise in layers.
In a small bowl, combine 1 egg and 1 tablespoon milk; brush onto scones. Bake 15 to 18 minutes or until golden brown. Remove from oven and serve warm.
Wonderful Scones
Raisin Scones
Photo courtesy of the blog Frugal in NV
Tips: When the scones are cool, wrap airtight and hold at room temperature for up to one day or freeze to store longer. To reheat, unwrap scones (thaw wrapped, if frozen) and place onto a baking sheet. Bake in a 350 degrees oven 8 to 10 minutes or until warm.
Yields 12 to 14 scones.
Freezing Scones
Courtesy of Debbie Anderson of Victorian House Scones LLC.
Freezing baked scones: When the scones are cool, wrap airtight and hold at room temperature for up to one day or freeze to store longer. To reheat, unwrap scones (thaw wrapped, if frozen) and place onto a baking sheet. Bake in a 350 degrees oven 8 to 10 minutes or until warm.
Freezing unbaked scones: When the dough is made and patted into circles or cut into 8 wedges/circle, place on a cookie sheet and place, uncovered in the freezer. It will take about an hour for the dough to freeze firm. Once the dough is firm, put frozen scones into a zip-lock bag and return them to the freezer.
When you are ready to bake the scones, simply take out as many as you want to bake and let them sit on the kitchen counter on aluminum foil or parchment paper while you preheat the oven. They should only be allowed to thaw as long as it takes the oven to preheat. Once the oven is preheated, place the scones onto a fresh sheet of aluminum paper or parchment paper and bake. It will be necessary to extend the baking time by a few minutes (it could easily add up to 4 to 5 minutes to the baking time—just add it in 2 minute increments until you are sure of your times).
Sandwich recipes for Tea... Link 20:52 May 17 2016
Times Read: 744
http://whatscookingamerica.net/Sandwich.htm
History of High Tea - History English Afternoon Tea:
20:51 May 17 2016
Times Read: 745
High Tea is often a misnomer. Most people refer to afternoon tea as high tea because they think it sounds regal and lofty, when in all actuality, high tea, or "meat tea" is dinner. High tea, in Britain, at any rate, tends to be on the heavier side. American hotels and tea rooms, on the other hand, continue to misunderstand and offer tidbits of fancy pastries and cakes on delicate china when they offer a "high tea."
Afternoon tea (because it was usually taken in the late afternoon) is also called "low tea" because it was usually taken in a sitting room or withdrawing room where low tables (like a coffee table) were placed near sofas or chairs generally in a large withdrawing room. There are three basic types of Afternoon, or Low Tea:
Cream Tea - Tea, scones, jam and cream
Light Tea - Tea, scones and sweets
Full Tea - Tea, savories, scones, sweets and dessert
In England, the traditional time for tea was four or five o'clock and no one stayed after seven o'clock. Most tea rooms today serve tea from three to five o'clock. The menu has also changed from tea, bread, butter and cakes, to include three particular courses served specifically in this order:
Savories - Tiny sandwiches or appetizers
Scones - Served with jam and Devonshire or clotted cream
Pastries - Cakes, cookies, shortbread and sweets
History of Tea Time:
Prior to the introduction of tea into Britain, the English had two main meals, breakfast and dinner. Breakfast was ale, bread, and beef. During the middle of the eighteenth century, dinner for the upper and middle classes had shifted from noontime to an evening meal that was served at a fashionable late hour. Dinner was a long, massive meal at the end of the day.
17th Century
Afternoon tea may have been started by the French. According to the monthly newsletter called TeaMuse, in the writings of Madame de Sévigné (1626 to 1696), one of history's greatest letter writers on life in 17th Century France:
It's a little known fact, but after its introduction to Europe in the 17th century tea was tremendously popular in France. It first arrived in Paris in 1636 (22 years before it appeared in England!) and quickly became popular among the aristocracy. . . Tea was so popular in Paris that Madame de Sévigné, who chronicled the doings of the Sun King and his cronies in a famous series of gossipy letters to her daughter, often found herself mentioning tea. "Saw the Princesse de Tarente [de Sévigné wrote]... who takes 12 cups of tea every day... which, she says, cures all her ills. She assured me that Monsieur de Landgrave drank 40 cups every morning. 'But Madame, perhaps it is really only 30 or so.' 'No, 40. He was dying, and it brought him back to life before our eyes.' . . . Madame de Sévigné also reported that it was a Frenchwoman, the Marquise de la Sablière, who initiated the fashion of adding milk to tea. "Madame de la Sablière took her tea with milk, as she told me the other day, because it was to her taste." (By the way, the English delighted in this "French touch" and immediately adopted it.)
1600 - Queen Elizabeth l (1533-1603) granted permission for the charter of the British East India Company (1600-1858), also known as the John Company, on December 31, 1600 to establish trade routes, ports, and trading relationships with the Far East, Southeast Asia, and India Trade in spices was its original focus, but later traded in cottons, silks, indigo, saltpeter, and tea. Due to political and other factors, the tea trade didn’t begin until the late 1670s.
1662 - King Charles II (1630-1685) while in exile, married the Portuguese Infanta Catherine de Braganza (1638–1705). Catherine's dowry was the largest ever registered in world history. Portugal gave to England two million golden crusados, Tangier and Morocco in North Africa, Bombay in India, and also permission for the British to use all the ports in the Portuguese colonies in Africa, Asia and the Americas thus giving England their first direct trading rights to tea.
As Charles had grown up in the Dutch capital, both he and his Portuguese bride were confirmed tea drinkers. When the monarchy was re-established, they brought this foreign tea tradition to England with them. Her influence made tea more popular amongst the wealthier classes of society, as whatever the royals did, everyone else wanted to copy. Soon tea mania spread swept across England, and it became the beverage of choice in English high society, replacing ale as the national drink.
The reign of Charles II was crucial in laying the foundations for the growth of the British tea trade. The East India Company was highly favored by Charles II. Charles confirmed its monopoly, and also extended it to give the Company unprecedented powers to occupy by military force places with which they wished to trade (so long as the people there were not Christians).
1663 - The poet and politician Edmund Waller (1606-1687) wrote a poem in honor of Queen Catherine for her birthday crediting her with making tea a fashionable drink amongst courtiers:
Venus her Myrtle, Phoebus has his bays;
Tea both excels, which she vouchsafes to praise.
The best of Queens, the best of herbs, we owe
To that bold nation which the way did show
To the fair region where the sun doth rise,
Whose rich productions we so justly prize.
The Muse's friend, tea does our fancy aid,
Regress those vapours which the head invade,
And keep the palace of the soul serene,
Fit on her birthday to salute the Queen
18th Century
image of tea setBy 1700, tea was on sale by more than 500 coffee houses in London. Tea drinking became even more popular when Queen Anne (1665–1714) chose tea over ale as her regular breakfast drink. Anne's character was once portrayed as a tea-drinking, social nonentity with lesbian tendencies.
During the second half of the Victorian Period, known as the Industrial Revolution, working families would return home tired and exhausted. The table would be set with any manner of meats, bread, butter, pickles, cheese and of course tea. None of the dainty finger sandwiches, scones and pastries of afternoon tea would have been on the menu. Because it was eaten at a high, dining table rather than the low tea tables, it was termed "high" tea.
19th Century
According to legend, one of Queen Victoria's (1819-1901) ladies-in-waiting, Anna Maria Stanhope (1783-1857), known as the Duchess of Bedford, is credited as the creator of afternoon teatime. Because the noon meal had become skimpier, the Duchess suffered from "a sinking feeling" at about four o'clock in the afternoon.
At first the Duchess had her servants sneak her a pot of tea and a few breadstuffs. Adopting the European tea service format, she invited friends to join her for an additional afternoon meal at five o'clock in her rooms at Belvoir Castle. The menu centered around small cakes, bread and butter sandwiches, assorted sweets, and, of course, tea. This summer practice proved so popular, the Duchess continued it when she returned to London, sending cards to her friends asking them to join her for "tea and a walking the fields." The practice of inviting friends to come for tea in the afternoon was quickly picked up by other social hostesses.
Tea Etiquette:
For a more detailed Tea Etiquette, check out Etiquette Faux Pas and Other Misconceptions About Afternoon Tea
tea cup
Holding a Tea Cup:
In order for one not to spill the hot liquid onto oneself, the proper way to hold the vessel of a cup with no handle is to place one’s thumb at the six o'clock position and one’s index and middle fingers at the twelve o'clock position, while gently raising one’s pinkie up for balance.
Tea cups with a handle are held by placing one’s fingers to the front and back of the handle with one’s pinkie up again allows balance.
Never wave or hold your tea cup in the air. When not in use, place the tea cup back in the tea saucer.
If you are at a buffet tea hold the tea saucer in your lap with your left hand and hold the tea cup in your right hand. When not in use, place the tea cup back in the tea saucer and hold in your lap. The only time a saucer is raised together with the teacup is when one is at a standing reception.
Pinkies Up:
Originally, all porcelain teacups were made in China, starting around 620 A.D. These small cups had no handles. In order for one not to spill the hot liquid onto oneself, the proper way to hold the vessel was to place one's thumb at the six o'clock position and one's index and middle fingers at the twelve o'clock position, while gently raising one's pinkie up for balance.
Pinkie up does mean straight up in the air, but slightly tilted. It is not an affectation, but a graceful way to avoid spills. Never loop your fingers through the handle, nor grasp the vessel bowl with the palm of your hand.
Using Teaspoons:
Do not stir your tea, with your teaspoon, in sweeping circular motions.
Place your tea spoon at the six o'clock position and softly fold the liquid towards the twelve o'clock position two or three times.
Either place the iced teaspoon on the side of another plate or ask the server or hostess to remove the spoon from the table. Never leave the spoon in the glass especially when actually drinking your tea.
Serving Tea:
Milk is served with tea, not cream. Cream is too heavy and masks the taste of the tea. Although some pour their milk in the cup first, it is probably better to pour the milk in the tea after it is in the cup in order to get the correct amount.
Remove the tea bag from the cup and place it on a side saucer or in a slop bowl. Do not use the string to wrap around or squeeze the tea bag.
When serving lemon with tea, lemon slices are preferable, not wedges. Either provide a small fork or lemon fork for your guests, or have the tea server can neatly place a slice in the tea cup after the tea has been poured. Be sure never to add lemon with milk since the lemon's citric acid will cause the proteins in the milk to curdle.
Drinking Tea:
Do not use your tea to wash down food. Sip, don’t slurp, your tea and swallow before eating.
Tea Etiquette Faux Pas Other Misconceptions About Afternoon Tea by Ellen Easton20:49 May 17 2016
Times Read: 747
In preface to my article Etiquette Faux Pas and Other Misconceptions About Afternoon Tea, I would like to clarify the distinctions between the classification of class status, etiquette, social protocols, morals, and ethics as per the dining/afternoon tea experience.
Etiquette and social protocols are not synonymous with morals or ethics. One has nothing to do with the other. A perfectly well mannered person may not have any morals, whilst in reverse a highly ethical person may not have the command of any social graces.
In addition, the term high class or upper class is often confused with one's economic/financial status.
In particular, during the Victorian Era, the upper class was not a social state one could achieve by economic measures. One was born into the upper class. The Victorian upper class represented a status of birthright that included ancestral lineage, where one received one's education and how one behaved and was received within a certain social circle. Many a famous author has chronicled the trials and tribulations of the "impoverished upper class".
Perhaps in today's modern times of the twenty-first century, the term upper class has transformed to become an identifying marker associated with one's economic/financial status. For the purpose of relating the protocols and etiquette of afternoon tea, all references apply to the Victorian era from whence afternoon tea was born.
Please note, the etiquette and protocols explained are not the rules of Ellen Easton, but the rules of foundation as created and passed down from the Victorian era.
As an example, the term "pinkies up" is just that, terminology. It does not mean that one should hold one's pinkie up in the air. If one reads the explanation carefully, one will learn the correct manner in which one holds one's teacup.
If one were to ask me my definition of the term class, I would have every hope that true class transcends one's economic status, race, creed and color. My definition of class is to be well mannered, considerate and to treat all others with dignity.
Afternoon tea was created to foster friendship. May all of your afternoon's always be filled with good tea and good friends.
Ellen Easton
History of Sandwiches - America's Favorite Sandwiches
13:34 May 17 2016
Times Read: 753
1st Century B.C. -The first recorded sandwich was by the famous rabbi, Hillel the Elder, who lived during the 1st century B.C. He started the Passover custom of sandwiching a mixture of chopped nuts, apples, spices, and wine between two matzohs to eat with bitter herbs. The filling between the matzohs served as a reminder of the suffering of the Jews before their deliverance from Egypt and represented the mortar used by the Jews in their forced labor of constructing Egyptian buildings. Because he was the first known person to do this, and because of his influence and stature in Palestinian Judaism, this practice was added to the Seder and the Hillel Sandwich was named after him.
6th to 16th Century - During the Middle Ages, thick blocks of coarse stale bread called trenchers were used in place of plates. Meats and other foods were piled on top of the bread to be eaten with their fingers and sometimes with the aid of knives. The trenchers, thick and stale, absorbed the juice, the grease, and the sauces. At the end of the meal, one either ate the trencher or, if hunger had been satisfied, tossed the gravy-soaked bread to their dogs or given as alms to less fortunate or poor human. Alms were clothing, food, or money that is given to poor people: In the past, people thought it was their religious duty to give alms to the poor. Trenchers were clearly the forerunner of our open-face sandwiches.
16th and 17 Century - In Mark Morton's well researched 2004 article Bread and Meat for God's Sake, he wrote:
"What, then, were sandwiches called before they were sandwiches? After combing through hundreds of texts, mostly plays, that were written long before the Earl of Sandwich was even born, a possible (through somewhat prosaic) answer emerges. The sandwich appears to have been simply known as "bread and meat" or "bread and cheese." These two phrases are found throughout English drama from the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. For example, in an anonymous late sixteenth-centry play called Love and Fortune, a young man pleads for "a peece of bread and meat for Gods sake. Around the same time, in The Old Wives Tale by George Peele, a character confesses, "I tooke a peece of bread and cheese, and came my way." Shakespeare uses the phrase, too, in The Merry Wives of Windsor, where Nim announces, "I love not the humour of bread and cheese." A slightly later anonymous play, known as The Knave in Grain, includes a pedlar called a "bread and meat man" in its dramatic personate, and Thomas Heywood's seventeenth-century version of The Rape of Lucrece includes a song made up of the cries of street pedlars, including, "Bread and - meat - bread - and meat." Dozens of other plays from the same era also make reference to "bread and meat" or "bread and cheese."
1762 - The first written record of the word "sandwich" appeared in Edward Gibbons (1737-1794), English author, scholar, and historian, journal on November 24, 1762. Gibbon recorded his surprise at seeing a score or two of the noblest and wealthiest in the land, seated in a noisy coffee-room, at little tables covered by small napkins, supping off cold meat or sandwiches, and finishing with strong punch and confused politics.
"I dined at the Cocoa Tree....That respectable body affords every evening a sight truly English. Twenty or thirty of the first men in the kingdom....supping at little tables....upon a bit of cold meat, or a Sandwich."
The Cocoa Tree, located at Pall Mall and St. James's Street, was a fashionable gentlemen's gaming club in London in the 18th century. Gaming houses in London were for the chosen few, where men of common tastes and of one class might meet together. In 1746 the Cocoa-tree Club became the haunt of politicians, particularly Tories, who met there under the guise of taking chocolate in order to hatch political plots. After 1750, only the more modest establishments survived, frequented by the public at large. The most select chocolate houses became private clubs, strictly limited to gentlemen from the ranks of high society.
1762 - It is also said that the cooks at London’s Beef Steak Club, a gentlemen's gaming club held at the Shakespeare Tavern, invented the first sandwich.
The sublime society of Beef-steaks' was very exclusive, limited to 24 members. The Prince of Wales became its 25th member. They dined off beef-steaks accompanied by generous amounts of port and arrack-punch. The members met at 5 o'clock on Saturday's from November until the end of June. Each member could also invite a friend.
John Montague (1718-1792), the Fourth Earl of Sandwich, He became First Lord of the Admiralty and was patron to Capt. James Cook (who explored New Zealand, Australia, Alaska, Hawaii, and Polynesia.). Capt. Cook named the Hawaiian Islands after him, calling them the Sandwich Island. Montague Island, a large island at the entrance to Prince William Sound on the Gulf of Alaska, was also named by the famed Captain Cook.
Montague was a hardened gambler and usually gambled for hours at a time at this restaurant, sometimes refusing to get up even for meals. It is said that ordered his valet to bring him meat tucked between two pieces of bread. Because Montague also happened to be the Fourth Earl of Sandwich, others began to order "the same as Sandwich!" The original sandwich was, in fact, a piece of salt beef between two slices of toasted bread.
1765 - John Montague's biographer, N. A. M. Rodger, points out in the book, The Insatiable Earl - A Life of John Montagu, 4th Earl of Sandwich, that the sole source for giving Montague credit for the invention of the sandwich, was gossip mentioned in a travel book by Grosley, and that at the period in question 1765, he was known to be very busy, and it is just as likely that it was for the purpose of eating at his desk. The book states:
It remains to consider the circumstances of the invention of the sandwich, which modern works suppose to have been designed to sustain its creator through long nights at the gaming table. The origin of this story seems to be a passage in Grosley's Tour to London:
"A minister of state passed four and twenty hours at a public gaming-table, so absorpt in play that, during the whole time, he had no subsistence but a bit of beef, between two slices of toasted bread, which he eat without ever quitting the game. This new dish grew highly in vogue, during my residence in London: it was called by the name of the minister who invented it."
Grosley's book is a piece of travel literature. There is no supporting evidence for this piece of gossip, and it does not seem very likely that it has any foundation, especially as it refers to 1765, when Sandwich was a Cabinet minister and very busy. There is no doubt, however, that he was the real author of the sandwich, in its original form using salt beef, of which he was very fond. The alternative explanation is that he invented it to sustain himself at his desk, which seems plausible since we have ample evidence of the long hours he worked from an early start, in an age when dinner was the only substantial meal of the day, and the fashionable hour to dine was four o'clock.
1840 - The sandwich was introduced to America by Englishwoman Elizabeth Leslie (1787-1858). In her cookbook, Directions for Cookery, she has a recipe for ham sandwiches that she suggested as a main dish.
Ham Sandwiches - Cut some thin slices of bread very neatly, having slightly buttered them; and, if your choose, spread on a very little mustard. Have ready some very thin slices of cold boiled ham, and lay one between two slices of bread. You may either roll them up, or lay them flat on the plates. They are used at supper or at luncheon.
1900's - The sandwich became very popular in the American diet when bakeries started selling pre-sliced bread, thus making sandwiches very easy to create. Sandwiches became an easy, portable meal for workers and school children alike.
Sources:
A Brief History of the Canfield Casino,
Atlas of Popular Culture in the Northeastern United States, The Spiedie - a "Tasty Morsel", by John E. Harmon.
Beyond the Ice Cream Cone - The Whole Scoop on food at the 1904 World's Fair, by Pamela J. Vaccaro, Enid Press, St. Louis, 2004.
Hoagie History, Wawa Food Markets.
I'll Have What They're Having - Legendary Local Cuisine, by Linda Stradley, published ThreeForks, Guilford, Connecticut, 2002.
Library of Congress Information Bulletin, Blondie Gets Married!, Library Exhibition Celebrates Work of Chic Young, June 2000, by Sara W. Duke.
Marie's Melting Pot, Sicilian Style Cooking, by Marie Lupo Tusa, The Spielman Company, 1980.
Rare Bits - Unusual Origins of Popular Recipes, by Patricia Bunning Stevens, publined by Ohio University Press, 1998.
Rose V. Ferlita, About Rose, History of the Ferlita Bakery.
Seven Hundred Sandwiches, Florenece A. Cowles [1929]
The Camberley Brown Hotel, Fourth & Broadway, Louisville, KY.
The Ferlita Bakery, Centro Ybor.
The Food Chronology, by James Trager, published by Henry Holt and Company, 1995.
The Great Sandwich Book, by Anita Borghese, Rawson Associates Publishers, Inc., New York, 1978.
The Insatiable Earl, Fourth Earl of Sandwich 1718-1792, by N.A.M. Rodger, W.W. Norton, 1994
The New Orleans Cookbook, by Rima & Richard Collin, published by Alfred A. Knofp, 1975.
The Primal Cheeseburger - A Generous Helping of food History Served Up on a Bun, by Elisabeth Rozin, Penquin Books, 1994.
What's a Spiedie?, Sam A. Lupo & Sons, Inc.
Whole foods Companion - A guide For Adventurous Cooks, Curious Shoppers & Lovers of Natural Foods, by Dianne Onstad, Chelsea Green Publishing Company, 1996.
World's Greatest Peanut Butter Cookbook, by Linda Romanelli Leahy with Jack Maguire, Villard Books, New York, 1994.
Ybor City State Museum: A Statement About Heritage, by Richard L. Servis Jr., The Carefree Traveler Magazine.
Downtown Abbey Afternoon Tea13:32 May 17 2016
Times Read: 754
http://downtonabbeycooks.com/2012/05/22/online-guide-to-afternoon-tea/
Downton Abbey Cooks Online Guide to Afternoon Tea
13:31 May 17 2016
Times Read: 755
Posted by downtonabbeycooks in Afternoon Tea, Dessert ≈
Tagsafternoon tea, Beyond Downton Abbey, Debrett's, Diamond Jubilee, Downton Abbey Food, Downton Abbey Party Food, Downton Abbey recipes, Edwardian cooking, Edwardian recipes, Host your own Tea Party, how to make a proper cup of tea, Jane Pettigrew, London Olympics, Relaxing Over Afternoon Tea, tea lingo, tea recipes, tea sandwich recipes, tea tray, The Manor House, THE Online Guide to Afternoon Tea
Canada AM
My tea party on National TV. Link to Recipes and Video Clip from the show
An overview on what you need to know about Afternoon Tea.
Relaxing over Afternoon tea
20165 Abbey Cooks Afternoon Tea v2 cover
My new book with 60+ recipes and tips
Afternoon Tea is arguably the best contribution the British have made to cuisine. A lovely tradition My upcoming new book will provide all you need to know, whether you are planning to visit a famous tea house in London, organizing a fundraiser or just hosting a tea at home. This article provides highlights on history, what to eat, how to eat, when to eat!. Enjoy.
History of the English Tea Ritual
In 1662 Catherine of Braganza of Portugal married Charles II and brought with her the preference for tea, which had already become common in Europe. As tea was her temperance drink of choice, it slowly gained social acceptance among some of the aristocracy as she replaced wine, ale and spirits with tea as the court drink. It did take some time though to ween courtiers from enjoying ale at breakfast. Baby steps.
Origins of Afternoon Tea
The actual taking of tea in the afternoon developed into a new social event some time in the late 1830’s and early 1840’s. It was Anne, Duchess of Bedford, one of Queen Victoria’s ladies-in-waiting, who is credited for first “inventing” Afternoon Tea, but actually it had been a gradual evolution. The gap between lunch and supper was widening, so Anne started asking for tea and small cakes to be brought to her private quarters. I am sure she quickly realized that a lot of gossip could be shared if she invited other ladies to her quarters to share her cakes. Queen Victoria herself was encouraged to start hosting her own parties as a way of re-entering society after the passing of her beloved husband Albert. Legend has it that Victoria Sponge was named and served at her tea parties which became large affairs. Other women picked up the idea and spread like wildfire. Thus the ritual of afternoon tea began. Women do know how to get things done.
Tea lingo: Afternoon Tea is Not High Tea
teaparty
Nothing better than sharing tea with friends
There is nothing like enjoying tea with friends or colleagues. Check out my recent tv interview about hosting a tea party. If you are planning a visit to the UK, watch Downton Abbey, Coronation Street, or other British type serials, it might be helpful to get proper knowledge of the terms used.
Afternoon Tea — What we imagine all British teas to be. An afternoon meal, served typically from 4 – 6 pm, which includes the tiers of smart little crustless sandwiches, scones, clotted cream, curd, 2-3 sweets and heaps of tea.
High Tea or Tea — High tea is eaten in “high chairs” at the dinner table. Afternoon Tea is traditionally served on lower couches and lounging chairs. High tea is actually is a meal that the working class had at the end of the day with cold meats, potatoes, as well as other foods with tea and perhaps a beer. Americans confuse the two, and since some London tea houses use the terms interchangeable to keep tourists happy, it adds to the confusion.
Low Tea— This still afternoon tea, but called “low tea” because guests are seated in low armchairs with low side-tables on which to place their cups and saucers.
Royale Tea — A social tea served with champagne at the beginning or sherry at the end of the tea.
Celebration Tea — Another variation of afternoon tea with a celebratory cake which is also served alongside the other sweets
Cream Tea — A simple tea service consisting of scones, clotted cream, marmalade or lemon curd and tea.
Elevensies — Morning coffee hour in England (I remember the Hobbits used this term in Lord of the Rings. I thought that they ate 11 times a day…just like me!)
Tea Etiquette: Learn by Example from Downton Abbey
Matthew helps himself to Madeleines (ITV)
Displaying acceptable manners is a way of fitting in with a certain class. Pay attention to the “tea scene” in S1 E2 of Downton Abbey. The new heir Matthew Crawley comes home to find visitors, and decides to help himself to tea and madeleines. Molesley, the butler, is horrified and his mother, the Dowager and Cora embarrased. Yes, it is evident that this middle class lawyer is a diamond in the rough, and has a long way to go before he will become a true gentleman, but we gradually see him growing into the role of heir apparent. If you plan to enjoy the tea ritual in London or your home town, book an Afternoon Tea (not High Tea), and do take note of proper manners to fully enjoy the experience. In London, they do try to do things properly, which is why we adore Downton Abbey in the first place, right?
The Dowager at Tea: always with an agenda (ITV)
Tea with the Dowager could be stressful since was always some plan she had in mind to discuss. To help make your tea experience less stressful, here are some tips to take to the Dowager House, your local tea shop, or famous London tea house:
Sugar/lemon —tea is poured first, then sugar or thinly sliced lemon and never milk and lemon together as it will curdle.
Milk goes in after tea — a nice little saying: “To put milk in your tea before sugar is to cross the path of love, perhaps never to marry.” (Tea superstition)
Who Pours? — If you are the hostess, you should pour. If you are taking tea at a tea house, it is the person who is closest to the pot when the pot is brought to the table.
Proper placement of spoon — the spoon never stays in the cup.
Proper holding of cup — use both hands to lift both cup and saucer to drink from, and please no pinkies*. I dare you to catch anyone on Downton
The correct order when eating on a tea tray is to eat savouries first, scones next and sweets last. We have changed our order somewhat. We like guests to eat the scones first while they are hot, then move to savouries, then sweets.
Scones — the most practical approach according to Debrett’s is to split the scone horizontally before adding your favorite spreads.
Cream, then jam on scones? —This depends. Devon tradition puts clotted cream first on scones, then jam. In Cornwall, preserves first. Eat with fingers neatly.
Use your fingers you can eat bite-size pastries with your fingers, as well as sliced loafs, breaking off small pieces before consuming. Use a dessert fork to eat larger pastries.
No dunk zone — unless your tea party is very informal, dunking treats in your tea will garner a scowl.
*Since ancient Rome, a cultured person ate with 3 fingers, a commoner with five. Thus, the birth of the raised pinkie was a perceived sign of elitism, however the The pinky “up” rule is actually a misinterpretation of the 3 fingers vs 5 fingers dining etiquette. You will never see the ladies at Downton Abbey raise a pinky.
Build a Tea Service on a Budget
mish mash of teacups
I am a bit of a pack rat and have accumulated a number of pieces over the years for my tea service. Some I have inherited, a few are treasured gifts from friends, but many I have picked up at yard sales and thrift stores over the years. Your tea service does not have to match and in fact it works out better when each person has their own personal cup to keep track of.
If you are keen on starting your own tea service, try checking out your local Goodwill store. You will be amazed at what you may find.
How to Make Tea
Don’t get too stressed about making tea, particularly since much tea is now sold in tea bags. To distinguish yourself as a tea aficionado, however, just follow the time honored tradition of first warming the tea pot. Add a bit of boiling water to the pot, give it a swirl and pour it out before adding your tea. Steep 3 or 4 minutes and don’t let the tea steep too long or it will become bitter. If you go with loose tea, the general guideline is to allow for 1 tsp per person, 1 tsp for the pot, and allow 10 ounces per person. Use a tea strainer and pour into cups. You may wish to fill your tea pot with tap water, pour into a measuring cup to determine how many cups your pot will hold. Debrett’s also advises that you keep a heated pot of water nearby in case to help dilute tea if it is too strong.
Let’s Eat: The Tea Menu
Queen of the Kitchen
The following are the types of items you will find at tea. Follow the links to locate recipes for items we have prepared in our travels. Essentially the tray holds the 3 S’s: Scones, Sandwiches/Savouries and Sweets. I mostly focus on traditional tea items (great food always has a history). I am a big fan of healthy eating and while many of these treats are “sometimes” foods, but I also include healthy versions of some treats which you can enjoy anytime. The general rule to the tea tray is that items can be eaten by hand so are cut into bite sized pieces, and generally cold, unless you have scones right out of the oven.
Afternoon Tea
Taking tea outside
—always time for tea (Carnival Films)
Afternoon tea trays have three levels: TOP: SCONES
Abbey Cooks Magic Scone Recipe
Variations for plain, sweet or savoury scones:
Plain
Buttermilk
Cream
Whole wheat
Sweet
Chocolate
Glazed
Dried Fruit
Fresh/Frozen Berries
Wholewheat and date
Savoury Scones
Cheese and Chive
Fresh Herb
MIDDLE: Sandwiches/Savouries Sandwiches
Coronation Chicken
Cucumber
Cucumber and Smoked Salmon
Egg
Salmon
Tuna
Watercress
Savouries
Gougères (cheese puffs)
Goat Cheese and Fig Canapes on Raisin Bread
Salmon Mousse Pinwheels
Easy Smoked Salmon Pinwheels
Stilton and Fig Tarts
Tomato Tart
Truffled Wild Mushroom Tartlets
Quinoa Cakes with Lemon Yoghurt Sauce
BOTTOM LAYER: SWEETS
Biscuits
Coconut Sandwiches
Florentines
Ladyfingers
Madeleines
Basic
Chocolate
Earl Grey Imperial
Chocolate Dipped Oreos
Oatcakes
Classic Never Fail Shortbread
Cakes
Angel Food Cake
Battenburg Cake
Guilt Free Carrot Cake
Charlotte Russe
Chocolate Biscuit Cake (Prince William’s favorite)
Courting Cake
Garden Cake
Lavender Lemon Tea Cake
Light Lemon Yoghurt Loaf
Madeira Cake
Rhubarb Cake
Victoria Sandwich (NEW)
Victoria Sandwich (low fat)
Fruit Breads
Banana Bread
Cup of Tea Cake
Currant Buns
Eccles Cakes
Fabulous Fruitcake
Mincemeat Cake
Parkin
Pumpkin Banana Bread
Pumpkin Bran Loaf/Muffins
Sweet treats
Bonbons
Earl Grey Chocolate Mousse
Eclairs
Financiers
Macaroons
Pain au Chocolat
Peanut Butter Fudge
Rock Cakes
Sugar Plums
Truffles
Caramel Truffles
Dusted Truffles
Turkish Delight
Wellesley Fudge Cupcakes
Squares
Almond & Rose Petal Squares
Brownies
Guilt-free Brownies
Healthy Black Bean Brownies
Flapjacks
Tarts
Bakewell Tart
Banbury tarts
Low Fat Berry Tarts
Clafouti
Chocolate Perfection Pie (the Queen’s favorite)
Custard Tarts (pastel de natas)
Jam Tarts
Low Fat Pumpkin Tarlets
Manchester Pudding
Treacle Tarts
How to throw an afternoon tea party By Natalie Hardwick13:29 May 17 2016
Times Read: 756
We've put together our top tips for pulling off your very own afternoon tea party with panache
Afternoon tea party
Enjoying afternoon tea while perched on a gilded hotel armchair is a fine British tradition, but hardly sustainable as a regular pursuit. Throwing your own afternoon tea party means you can stick to your own budget, plus you can select your favourite finger food. We have some suggestions for throwing a soiree in style.
The basic kit
Cake standIf you own a tiered cake stand, dust it off and use it as the centerpiece of your table. Otherwise, use your best crockery and make it a little more special with lace-like doilies, folded napkins and name place signs.
If you want to go all out, charity shops are a good source for reasonable floral Chinaware - don't worry if the patterns are mismatched. Don't forget your teapot, teacups, cutlery and cake slices for serving.
Setting the scene
Edible bunting biscuitsExtend your table and throw on a table cloth - if you don't have one handy, fabric shops sell cheap spotted, floral and striped material by the metre. String up some bunting or, if you're feeling ambitious, bake up some edible bunting biscuits.
While you're at it, you could make some place-name cookies and ice them with your guests' names. Pop them in paper bags so your guests have a little present to take away - or just snaffle them as an entrée.
Coconut & cinnamon place-name cookies
Edible name place biscuits
Arrival drinks
Teapots and cupsMake sure the sugar and milk is set on the table ready to pour your guests a cuppa as they sit down. Try to provide a variety of tea - Earl Grey, peppermint, camomile, fruit, herbal and, of course, English Breakfast.
Iced tea makes for a more refreshing tipple in warmer weather, and adding a touch of Pimm's will really break the ice. You could also crack open the fizz and serve up a sloe gin royale or orange juice-based mimosa - all the better if you have time for a nap before dinnertime.
The spread
Afternoon tea cake standThere aren't any rules when it comes to the food, but a standard afternoon tea comprises a layer of sandwiches, a layer of cakes and a layer of scones or teacakes. However, you could also throw in pastries, petits fours or biscuits.
Don't wear yourself out by taking on too many ambitious bites, but if you feel like a challenge make sure you get your timings right.
Sandwiches:
These require minimal effort, but get ahead by preparing your fillings in advance and assembling just before proceedings begin to avoid the dreaded soggy sarnie.
Selection of summer sandwiches
Carrot & raisin sandwiches
Salmon club sandwich
Best-ever crab sandwiches
Smoked salmon & avocado open sandwich on rye bread
Scones
Apple scones with blackberry compoteScones are best eaten on the day and don't take long to whip up but if you want to get ahead, freeze a batch and defrost them in a low oven. Serve warm with lashings of jam - decant a pot of homemade preserve into a pretty bowl.
Scones:
Classic scones with jam and clotted cream
Lemon drizzle scones
Walnut scones
Cherry scones
Jam:
Strawberry jam
Jumbleberry jam
Rhubarb & ginger jam
Cinnamon-scented plum jam
Fragrant strawberry conserve
Teacakes and buns
These should be served split and buttered - try glazing with some apricot jam to give them a professional finish.
Keep it simple:
Toasted teacakes with apricot compote
Easy iced buns
A little effort:
Earl Grey teacakes
Stollen buns
St Lucia saffron buns
Biscuits
Shortbreads, cookies, ginger nuts… take inspiration from your childhood biscuit tin. These recipes all take less than an hour, so you can make them in the morning.
Sugared flower shortbreads
Carrot cake cookeis
Ginger cookie sandwiches with lemon mascarpone
Coconut nice
Strawberry & cream roly polys
Pâtisserie
Just the mere mention of Parisian-standard pastry is enough to send shivers down the spine of your average home cook. If you're willing to take them on, prepare the pastry or biscuits the night before.
Raspberry millefeuilles
Mini eclairs
Chinon apple tarts
Salted caramel & popcorn crumble choux buns
Creme brulee tartlets
Cakes
Individual portions are the key here, so avoid making a large cake and bake up something dinky.
Coffee & walnut flapjacks
Blood orange & poppy drizzle muffins
Little pistachio cakes
Coconut chai traybake
Strawberry & polenta cupcakes
Showstoppers
Pull out all the stops and serve up something really special.
Blood orange & dark chocolate madeleines
Star anise meringues with mango coulis
Apple rose tart
Raspberry, lemon and frangipane tart
Iced vanilla & caramel profiteroles
Still not sated? Try the best of the rest:
Ginger flapjacksLemon bars
Doughnut muffins
Gypsy tart with lemon cream
Lingonberry & ginger cheesecake pots
Seville meringue pie with pomegranate
Quick & easy tiramisu
Bourbon, black cherry & bacon brownies
http://www.bbcgoodfood.com/howto/guide/how-throw-afternoon-tea-party
Black pudding From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia13:15 May 17 2016
Times Read: 760
It has been suggested that this article be merged into Blood sausage. (Discuss) Proposed since March 2016.
This article is about the traditional food made with pork blood. For the fictional creature, see Black pudding (Dungeons & Dragons).
A Scottish cooked breakfast, including black pudding, served with Scottish square sausage, baked beans, mushrooms, and fried bread.
A single battered deep-fried chip shop black pudding (approx. 20 cm (7.9 in) long), sliced open.
Black pudding[note 1] is a type of blood sausage commonly eaten in Great Britain, Ireland and in other parts of Europe.[note 2] It is generally made from pork fat or beef suet, pork blood and a relatively high proportion of oatmeal, in some recipes mixed with grits (oat groats) and sometimes even barley groats. Black pudding pre-sliced may still have a plastic wrap around the circumference that must be removed before cooking.
Black pudding is often grilled, fried, baked or boiled in its skin. It can be eaten cold as it is cooked in production. It was occasionally flavoured with pennyroyal, differing from continental European versions in its relatively limited range of ingredients and reliance on oatmeal and barley instead of onions or chitterlings to absorb and be mixed with the blood.[1]
In the United Kingdom,[2] black pudding is considered a delicacy in the Black Country, the West Midlands, Stornoway, the North West, and especially in Greater Manchester (in towns such as Bury), where it is traditionally boiled and served with malt vinegar out of paper wrapping.[3] The Stornoway black pudding, made in the Western Isles of Scotland, has been granted Protected Geographical Indicator of Origin status. In the wake of this designation, butchers in Bury sought to demonstrate their history of manufacturing and selling the product. One such claim dates back to 1810.[4]
Black puddings are also served sliced and fried or grilled as part of a traditional full breakfast in much of the UK and Ireland, a tradition that followed British and Irish emigrants around the world. Black pudding is now part of the local cuisine of the Canadian provinces of Nova Scotia and Newfoundland and Labrador.[5]
In Scotland and the north of England, chip shops commonly sell black pudding battered and deep-fried. Prepared in this way, it is eaten as a meal with chips, replacing the better-known battered fish.
Novel culinary uses for black pudding include black pudding ice cream,[6] while perhaps more conventional modern recipes include using it as an accompaniment to pigeon.[7]
Nutrition[edit]
Black pudding is a good source of protein, is low in carbohydrate and high in zinc and iron but is also high in saturated fat and cholesterol.[8]
In 2016, black pudding was labelled as a "superfood" due to its high iron, fat and protein content.[9] However this was an erroneous claim, based not on scientific research but on a marketing study of customer web searches.[10]
Festivals[edit]
Since the 1980s, the World Black Pudding Throwing Championships has been held in Ramsbottom.[11] The humorous competition invokes the traditional Lancashire – Yorkshire rivalry, with participants throwing the black puddings at piles of Yorkshire puddings.[12] It takes place annually in September, and draws thousands of competitors and spectators to the town.[13]
In past years the Bacup Food and Black Pudding Festival has been held in Bacup.[14][6]
Manchester Egg[edit]
The "Manchester Egg" is a modern variant of the Scotch egg.[15] It features Lancashire black pudding encasing a pickled egg.[16][17]
See also[edit]
List of sausages
Kaszanka
Pig blood curd
Notes[edit]
Jump up ^ Swedish: blodpudding, Low German: Bloodballen, Estonian: verivorst, Finnish: mustamakkara, French: boudin noir, Luxembourgish: Träipen, Spanish: morcilla and Portuguese: morcela.
Jump up ^ Black pudding is also eaten along the North Sea coastal regions of Fryslan and Drente (both Netherlands), in Lower Saxony from Ostfriesland to Bremen and Hamburg and Schleswig-Holstein mostly Nordfriesland, France, Slovenia, Italy, Finland, Luxembourg, Croatia, Hungary, Poland, Ireland, Sweden, Estonia, Spain, Portugal, Argentina, Latvia and Lithuania.[clarification needed]
References[edit]
Wikimedia Commons has media related to Black pudding.
Jump up ^ Jaine, T. and Davidson, A. The Oxford companion to food, OUP, 2006, p.104
Jump up ^ "The Black Pudding". The English Breakfast Society. Retrieved 2014-01-06.
Jump up ^ Lancashire and Cheshire Regional Dishes, accessed 30 April 2010
Jump up ^ Paul Britton (2013-01-10). "Proof of black pudding’s birthplace is back home in Bury". Manchester Evening News. Retrieved 2016-03-12.
Jump up ^ "Marystown man enjoys making traditional Newfoundland fare". Southern Gazette. Retrieved Oct 2008.
^ Jump up to: a b "Black pudding ice cream unveiled". 2005-08-26. Retrieved 2016-03-21.
Jump up ^ "Gordon Ramsay prepares pigeon salad, black pudding and pancetta - The F Word". Retrieved 2016-03-21.
Jump up ^ "Blood sausage – Nutrition Facts". SELFNutritionData. Retrieved 7 January 2016.
Jump up ^ Adam Boult (2016-01-06). "Black pudding hailed as a 'superfood'". The Telegraph. Retrieved 2016-02-20.
Jump up ^ Joe Leogue (2016-01-17). "Black pudding ‘superfood’ status was a marketing ruse". Irish Examiner. Retrieved 2016-02-20.
Jump up ^ "Ramsbottom World Black Pudding Throwing Championships". Retrieved 2016-03-12.
Jump up ^ Paul Britton (2015-09-07). "The World Black Pudding Throwing Championships return to Ramsbottom on Sunday". Manchester Evening News. Retrieved 2016-03-12.
Jump up ^ Dan O'Donoghue (2015-09-14). "PICTURES: Thousands flock to Ramsbottom for World Black Pudding Throwing Championships". Rossendale Free Press. Retrieved 2016-03-21.
Jump up ^ Samrana Hussain. "A crack at world record". Lancashire Telegraph. Retrieved 2016-03-21.
Jump up ^ Paul Vallely (2011-11-19). "Great Scotch! Manchester's take on the Scotch egg has become a snack sensation". The Independent. Retrieved 2016-03-21.
Jump up ^ Tom Brooks-Pollock (2011-09-24). "Scrambling for a new taste sensation - the Manchester Egg". Manchester Evening News. Retrieved 2016-03-21.
Jump up ^ "Manchester egg recipe". The Telegraph. Retrieved 2016-03-21.
BLACK PUDDING BY DAVID BOWERS MARCH 2013 REAL IRISH FOOD13:13 May 17 2016
Times Read: 761
PHOTO BY DAVID BOWERS
People—not just the Irish—have been eating blood puddings for centuries, in cultures all around the world. No Irish fry is truly complete without at least a slice of black and a slice of white pudding. And it's not just for breakfast anymore. Talented Irish chefs have found ways to incorporate it into salads and main dishes. Black pudding recipe vary wildly throughout Ireland; some include barley, breadcrumbs, and flour, but oatmeal is the old-fashioned thickener. Be sure it's steel-cut or pinhead oatmeal, and cook it until just tender. Individual nubs of oats should be visible in the final product. Store-bought versions will always be made in sausage casings, unlike this recipe, packed into a loaf pan.
It is far easier to buy black pudding ready-made, and there are lots of artisan producers making truly worthy black versions. But if you're able to come into possession of fresh pig's blood, you'll be all set to make this recipe. And if not—well, you'll know precisely what a good black pudding should contain.
10 London Bars You Can Drink In After Midnight12:29 May 17 2016
Times Read: 762
There's an abundance of great bars in the UK, but during the week (and sometimes even on weekends) it can be a challenge to find a half-decent establishment that's open past 12. From a Victorian inspired cocktail bar in Shoreditch (where else) to a tiki dive bar in Manchester, we've rounded up 10 of the best bars to grab a drink after midnight
By Coco Ishida and Jemal Polson
DEC 15, 2014
FOOD & DRINKBARS
the-hoxton-grill-43
1 | Hoxton Grill
With its grand fireplace, exposed brickwork and velvet chairs, elements of the Soho House Group (i.e. contemporary but with an undeniable English feel) are clearly evident in this American Grill hangout. They serve food until midnight (win), drinks until 2am and you can take your Porn Star Martini and sit out in the courtyard. What’s not to like?
Hoxton Hotel, 81 Great Eastern St, London EC2A 3HU, hoxtongrill.com
2 | Worship Street Whisting Shop
The brainchild of the team behind Purl (one of London’s first speakeasy bars), this underground den – inspired by 19th century gin palaces – is fully furnished with an in-house lab, meaning everything from syrups to bitters, and even soft-drinks are homemade. Gin lovers are in for a treat as their Dram Shop has a generous selection of some of their favourite gin based cocktails, all wax sealed and stored for a month. All you have to do is pick one (and pay of course) and enjoy.
MORE FROM ESQUIRE
The 8 Best Taprooms And Brewpubs In London
60 Of The Best Pubs In Britain
The Death Of The British Pub Has Been Greatly Exaggerated
63 Worship Street, London, EC2A 2DU, whistlingshop.com
3 | Cafe Boheme
Situated below the infamous private member’s club Soho House on Old Compton Street (yes, another establishment from the painfully successful Soho House Group), this Parisian inspired brasserie/bar is the ultimate destination for late night drinks and frites. If there’s space, head over to the zinc-topped bar and order one of their absinthe cocktails. Alternatively if you’d prefer to watch the flamboyant Soho crowds pass by, we recommend you grab a table outside. Open until 3am.
13 Old Compton St, London W1D 5JQ, cafeboheme.co.uk
4 | Nightjar
“Tucked away” may not be two words you would use for a bar placed on one of East London’s busiest main roads – but Nightjar appears to be just that. Serving vintage spirits (the oldest being Hannisville Bourbon, believed to have been distilled in the 1860s) in addition to food and signature cocktails, Nightjar captures the feel of being in a 1920s speakeasy. Oh and just a heads up, it's closed on Wednesday's.
129 City Rd, London EC1V 1JB, barnightjar.com
5 | Slim Jims
Located in the lively Islington neighbourhood, Slim Jims is UK’s first American style dive bar. With a dangerous selection of rums, bourbons and tequilas as well as rock classics (The Rolling Stones, Guns ‘n’ Roses and AC/DC) blasting out from their jukebox, this is definitely not for the faint-hearted. Their saloon doors are open seven days a week and on weekends they don't close until 3am.
112 Upper St, Islington, N1 1QN, slimjimsliquorstore.com
6 | Vingt Quatre
A popular hangout for Chelsea night owls, this local establishment has the best opening hours the capital has to offer (you may have guessed by the name, it’s open 24/7). So whether you want to pop in to sober up before the tubes re-open or fancy a cheeseburger and tequila shot at 6am, this west London institution is a much more sophisticated version of a late night chippie.
325 Fulham Rd, London SW10 9QL, vq24hours.com
7 | Bunga Bunga
You may not have guessed from the Venetian backdrop splashed across the wall, or the Vespas hung from the ceiling, but Bunga Bunga is a wholly Italian influenced bar and pizzeria. With bellinis, Amaretto and their very own house apéritif on the menu, Bunga Bunga is an ideal late night haunt for those not looking to venture into central London.
37 Battersea Bridge Rd, Battersea, London SW11 3BA, bungabunga-london.com
8 | The Social
Probably the only place you’ll ever get away with rapping to Snoop Dogg, Jay-Z or Eminem, this modest establishment is renowned for their Hip Hop karaoke night (every Thursday – we know you’re interested). Nestled behind the backstreets of Oxford Circus, the stripped-down bar upstairs, with its brown leather booths and low lighting is ideal for a cocktail or two, whilst the basement club – complete with a disco ball – is an obvious choice for those who’ve had one too many and want to keep the night going.
5 Little Portland St, London W1W 7JD, thesocial.com
9 | The Horse And Groom
A self-proclaimed ‘Disco pub’, this cosy joint in the heart of Shoreditch is a great combination of traditional boozer and East End debauchery. Open until 4am every Friday and Saturday (or if you can deal with Monday hangovers, they’re open until 2am on Sundays), the venue is contained within two floors, each with its own bar, DJ booth and seating area.
28 Curtain Rd, London EC2A 3NZ, thehorseandgroom.net
10 | The Experimental Cocktail Club
Originating in Paris in 2007, The Experimental Cocktail Club (rolling off the tongue much easier in its abbreviated form – ECC) migrated over to our nation's capital in 2010. Located within a two-story townhouse, the cocktail menu changes every month or so – with favourites such as St Germain des Pres, Handsome Jack and La Medicacion enjoying a permenant residency. Reservations are welcome, although not mandatory – as half of the venue is kept clear for its walk in guests. Good news for those looking for a new after work hangout.
13a Gerrard St, Chinatown, London, W1D 5PS chinatownecc.com
SOUL LIFE Past Lives & Present Relationships by John Van Auken16:56 May 16 2016
Times Read: 770
SOUL LIFE
Past Lives & Present Relationships
by John Van Auken
We are like rivers. On the surface we are all shiny and clear, shimmering with freshness and life, but deep within us run powerful unseen currents of soul-memories and desires. These deep currents are the cumulative effects of ages of soul-life and many incarnations in the Earth. They cause us to love one person and despise another; to feel wonderful vibrations with a particular individual in one aspect of our lives only to feel awkward and uncomfortable with that same person in another aspect of our lives. Patterns and habits have formed deep within our inner-consciousness and shape the way we interact with people around us.
Everyone involved in our present lives was very likely involved in our past lives. Actually, it is likely they have been involved in many of our past lives. Our parents, brothers and sisters, spouses, children, friends, colleagues, bosses and employees, and even our enemies began sharing life with us long before the present lifetime.
HAUNTED GRAVEYARDS... Highgate Cemetery. Swains Lane. Highgate. N6.16:47 May 16 2016
Times Read: 771
The City of The Dead.
Sprawled across twenty grassy, hillside acres, and opened in 1839, Highgate Cemetery quickly became the most sought-after burial spot in London, and fashion-conscious Victorians wouldn’t be seen dead in any other burial ground. By the dawn of the 20th century, tens of thousands of people had been laid to rest in its hallowed ground, amongst them many famous and illustrious names. The monuments to the dead became ever more ambitious as families struggled desperately to outdo one another in providing more and more ostentatious resting places for their loved one’s.
But as the dark days of World War 11 descended upon the capital, the cemetery’s fortunes saw a severe downturn and, by the 1960’s, the once proud necropolis had been abandoned.
Decay and neglect crept unchecked amongst the tombs as the roots of advancing vegetation split apart the magnificent graves and left their twisted masonry sprawled across toppled columns.
Rumours were soon circulating of sinister cults holding strange ceremonies after dark in the abandoned ruins. The local newspaper, the Hampstead and Highgate Express, began to receive letters from frightened readers telling of ghostly encounters around the cemetery. One man, whose car had broken down, was terrified by a hideous apparition with glowing red eyes, glaring at him through the rusting iron gates. Another man walking along the darkly forbidding Swain’s Lane, found himself suddenly knocked to the ground by a fearsome creature that “seemed to glide” from the wall of the cemetery. He was only saved by the headlights of an approaching car that seemed to cause the “thing” to dissolve into thin air.
When it was subsequently suggested that a Vampire might be loose in the old cemetery, a veritable barrage of journalists, camera crews, eager occultists and the just plain curious, swarmed around the decaying and grim mausoleums, garlic and crucifixes at the ready, and the hunt for the un-dead was underway.
Meanwhile, more letters telling of frightening encounters in the vicinity of Swain’s Lane continued to grace the pages of the local press. A ghostly cyclist, puffing his way up the steep incline had scared the life out of a young mother, whilst other unfortunate locals had witnessed a tall man in a top hat who would stroll nonchalantly across the road and then disappear into the wall of the cemetery. His nebulous stroll was, they said, always accompanied by a mournful tolling from the bells in the old, disused chapel.
A massive restoration project in the 1980’s by the enthusiastic “Friends of Highgate Cemetery” went some way to reversing the neglect of the previous decades. As they cleared the pathways and uncovered, once more, many of the spectacular tombs the ghostly activity began to recede.
Today, spectral sightings are reduced to; the ghost of a mad old woman, whose long grey hair streams behind her as she races amongst the graves, searching for her children, whom she is supposed to have murdered in a fit of insane rage; and a shrouded figure who gazes pensively into space, seemingly oblivious to the presence of witnesses, unless they get too close, whereupon it vanishes, only to re-appear a short distance away, adopting the same meditative pose.
The Old Cemetery.
Barnes Common.
One night in September 1837 a businessman, crossing Barnes Common on his way home, was suddenly startled by a hideous looking figure that vaulted over some railings and landed with a thud in front of him. One look at its pointed ears, glowing eyes, and prominent nose, was sufficient to send the man fleeing in terror.
Over the next few months a ‘ghost, imp or devil’ carried out a number of attacks on people as they crossed common at night
From these beginnings Spring Heeled Jack, or at least his legend, captured the Victorian public’s imagination and sightings of him were reported all over the country for many years afterwards.
The mystery of who, or what, the monster was has never been solved, although a finger of suspicion has been pointed at a Marquis of Waterford who apparently enjoyed jumping out on people and pinning them to the ground in lonely country lanes.
The Old Cemetery on the Common is one of the eeriest and seemingly neglected burial grounds imaginable.
Toppled monuments litter overgrown paths, an abundance of headless stone angels struggle to free themselves from clinging greenery.
It is little wonder that tales of ghostly figures, including a floating nun who hovers over the cemetery, are whispered of in hushed tones by those who pass through this creepy, yet truly atmospheric place.
What have you done for your Coven lately??? My Thoughts...03:53 May 16 2016
Times Read: 789
Tonight I am feeling reflective. Yes, this is a Social Website, but for so many others, it is much more. Unless you are a Sire, and if I am to understand this correctly, you must be part of a Coven. Once you become a Sire, a whole new set of rules apply.
I am fortunate enough to be part of the DRACULA'S HEART OF DARKNESS COVEN, and it is where I choose to be. In every Coven there are rules that one must comply with. These rules are not to make your life miserable, they are for the common good and to allow the Coven to function as a whole. Each member of the Coven gives something to the body of the Coven, as it is only as good as its members are. Many strong friendships are borne when communication and respect are shared. This is a place where you can allow yourself to be who and what you are... and not be judged. Your Sires are for the most part, very knowledgeable people who wished to begin a Coven and be part of something bigger. The highest respect should always be given, even if you do not agree with something! There are probably unspoken and unseen things behind the scenes that you are unaware of, and because they are generally tactful people, you will never know. RESPECT IS EARNED... and they certainly have earned mine. Being a Sire of a Coven takes time, dedication and pure grit. Imagine 300 messages in your post box every day... How would you handle it?
I would recommend the following tasks in general terms for you to improve your experiences with your Coven...
1) RESPECT everyone in your Coven! We are all grownups here, and not everyone will get along, but RESPECT says a lot about who you are as a person. Always remember this.
2) Add, rate and favor everyone in your Coven and Alliances.
Staying connected is key to good relationships.
3) Post things of substance. I keep a journal listing on my phone, and when I think of things that I want to share, I make a note of it until I get to my laptop later that day.
Education brings so much to your life and others...
4) Revisit and rate as often as you can... They really help to rate each other up, and it is nice to see people thinking of you when you sign on...
5) No Drama or Gossip. This destroys self confidence, relationships, and a happy place to be. People get bullied and then it trickles down into their everyday life. Not everyone has thick skin. "Treat others as you would wish to be treated"!
6) Never steal another's Journal entries... This should go with out saying, but have to anyway. I spend a lot of time in my Journals... and some I have written myself. At least have the courtesy to ask before you copy and paste to your heart's desires! You could also find yourself in trouble for copyright infringement.
7) Be CIVIL. USE NETIQUETTE, ETIQUETTE, and MANNERS.
8) Stop judging VR for being BORING... IF YOUR EXPERIENCES HERE ARE BORING, THEN WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO TO IMPROVE YOUR EXPERIENCES HERE?
This site and your Covens will only be as good as you MAKE THEM.
9) Be committed. Signing on once a month is not going to change your experiences here. You have to put in what you expect to get out of it!
10) Resolve your differences like a grown up. Bullying, downrating etc. is just ridiculous. Do not ask personal questions, and always remember that this is the internet! People are not always as they seem! Be careful!
Always use online safety.
Be safe and make VR and your Covens what you would like them to be... It is all up to us, individually to make this happen.
Curtsy,
Morganna777
10 Surprising Benefits You’ll Get From Keeping a Journal by Thai Nguyen03:04 May 16 2016
Times Read: 793
When it comes to keeping a journal, stereotypes of Sweet Valley High and Napoleon Dynamite quickly come to mind; “Dear diary” is reserved for the high-school sweetheart or awkward recluse. Others see writing merely as a tool, a pragmatic means to an end, certainly without value in and of itself.
But science continues to dissolve skepticism. For those sitting on the fence, these 10 benefits of journaling will convince you to start writing.
1. Stretching Your IQ
A hot topic, but strong cases support the ability to change your IQ. A report by the University of Victoria noted that “Writing as part of language learning has a positive correlation with intelligence.”
Journaling is an exploration of language, you’ll have the natural urge to search for new words and increase your vocabulary. The report goes on to say, “One of the best single measures of overall intelligence as measured by intelligence tests is vocabulary.”
2. Evoking Mindfulness
It’s the buzz word for good reason. There’s a strong connection between happiness and mindfulness. Journaling brings you into that state of mindfulness; past frustrations and future anxieties lose their edge in the present moment. It calls a wandering mind to attention, from passivity to actively engaging with your thoughts.
3. Achieving Goals
Journaling often includes your dreams and ambitions, yet the idea that scribbled words can help achieve goals is understandably fanciful. But consider building a house without a blueprint. That makes more sense.
Writing goals signals to your brain “this is important.” Your reticular activating system (RAS) then flags relevant opportunities and tools to achieve that goal. More detailed goals provide a psychological blueprint, and increases the likelihood of achieving them.
4. Emotional Intelligence
Emotional Intelligence is the ability to perceive and manage your emotions, and that of others. Journaling is an outlet for processing emotions and increases self-awareness. This internal familiarity becomes a bridge of empathy, you’ll better intuit and understand what others are experiencing.
Being able to get on the same page with someone is a mark of emotional intelligence, and allows for a much deeper connection.
5. Boosting Memory and Comprehension
There’s a unique relationship between the hand and brain, sparked by the composition of thoughts and ideas. Words are representations of ideas; the formation of letters and causes the mind to compose or re-compose ideas while journaling. This strengthens previously covered information and forces you to engage in cognitive recall.
6. Strengthen Your Self-Discipline
Setting time aside to write, whether morning or evening, is an act of discipline. And discipline begets discipline. Like a muscle, the more you exercise it, the stronger it becomes. And habits formed in one area of life have a tendency to spread; as keeping your office clean leads to keeping the bedroom tidy, your daily practice of writing will domino onto other healthy habits.
7. Improve Communication Skills
“Writing has critical connections to speaking” according to a Stanford report. Journaling is a form of written communication, albeit to oneself. Nonetheless, the subvocalization of tracing your written thoughts naturally translates in actual vocalization.
Of course, anyone journaling must have a deliberate aim to tidy up their writing in order to see benefits in their verbal communication. But making that decision during writing will benefit your speaking.
8. Healing
Expressive writing is a route to healing — emotionally, physically, and psychologically. Dr. James Pennebaker, author of Writing to Heal has seen improved immune function in participants of writing exercises. Stress often comes from emotional blockages, and overthinking hypotheticals. He explains, “When we translate an experience into language we essentially make the experience graspable.” And in doing so, you free yourself from mentally being tangled in traumas.
Studies have also shown that the emotional release from journaling lowers anxiety, stress, and induces better sleep.
9. Spark Your Creativity
Julia Cameron’s “Morning Pages” has become the panacea for unlocking creativity amongst anyone and everyone. Our struggle isn’t whether we’re creative, it’s how to let it flow.
Her powerful tool is simply to write without thinking — “stream of consciousness” writing. Beyond overcoming writer’s block, stream of consciousness writing brings out thoughts and ideas you never knew you had in you, and loosens up your expressive muscles. She recommends three pages, done first thing in the morning. Including even one page as part of your journaling will get your creative juices flowing.
10. Self-Confidence
Journaling about a positive experience allows your brain to relive it. And reaffirms your abilities when the ugly head of self-doubt appears. The release of endorphins and dopamine will boost your self-esteem and mood. These reflections can become a catalog of personal achievements that you continue to go back to.
As you work to incorporate journaling into your life, remember the elephant is best eaten one bite at a time. Patience and consistency are crucial in forming new habits. Begin writing perhaps three days a week, first thing in the morning or before sleeping.
Thai writes from the intersection of psychology, philosophy, and spirituality. Reflected in his work is the message that life is not about what you get, but who you become. Follow his work at The Utopian Life.
CLAMS CASINO RECIPE WITH BACON..... To Die for Delicious! :) 21:23 May 14 2016
Times Read: 807
Servings: 4-6 Prep Time: 10 minutes Cook Time: 20 minutes
Clams Casino Recipe Bacon
Tips:
The rock salt is not necessary, but I find it really helpful to stabilize the clams on the baking sheet. If you don't have rock salt, use a large sheet of aluminum foil and crinkle up it a bit to use as "nests". You might have to use 2 large sheets to cover the pan.
The bacon cooks the same time in the oven as the clams. Just keep an eye on the bacon to make sure it doesn't over cook. At Step 5, if the bacon still needs a bit more time (especially if it's thick-cut bacon), go ahead and move it to the upper rack and let it finish crisping up.
INGREDIENTS:
24 clams (littlenecks or cherrystones), scrubbed
3 tablespoons unsalted butter, melted
3 tablespoons dry white wine
3 tablespoons minced fresh parsley
1 clove garlic, finely minced (I like using a garlic press)
salt and pepper, to taste
3 tablespoons grated Parmesan cheese
4 slices bacon
lemon wedges, for serving
rock salt, for cooking
DIRECTIONS:
1. Preheat the oven to 400F with one rack in upper third of the oven and the other in center of oven. Line two baking sheets with aluminum foil. In the first baking sheet, arrange the bacon slices in a single layer. Bake in oven in the center rack while you proceed with the next step.
2. In the other lined baking sheet, arrange the clams in a single layer. Place this in the upper third of the oven. Bake for 6-7 minutes, until the clams have opened. Larger, cherrystone clams will take a little longer. Carefully remove the baking sheet with the clams (be careful, there may be juices in the pan) to a large bowl, along with the juices to let cool. You can return any unopened clams back to the oven for another minute or so, to see if they open. Discard any unopened clams after that.
3. Arrange a big spoonful rock salt on the still-lined baking sheet in 24 small piles, one for each clam. When the clams are cool enough to handle, pry open and discard the top shell. Collect the clam juices as you go in a medium bowl. Use a paring knife or small spoon to loosen the clam from the bottom of the shell. This will make it easier to eat. Place the clam onto the rock salt bed, snuggling it in, so that the rock salt stabilizes the clam. Repeat with remaining clams.
4. To the reserved clam juice bowl (double check for any shell bits), mix in the melted butter, wine, parsley and garlic. Season with salt and pepper, to taste (also, remember you have salty bacon and Parmesan to add as well). At this point, I like to check on the bacon, to make sure it's crisping up nicely. If the bacon looks done, go ahead and remove it.
5. Spoon a little of the butter mixture into each clam half. Top each clam half with the grated Parmesan cheese. Bake the clams in the upper rack for 5 minutes, until the butter is bubbling a bit. The bacon should be perfectly cooked at this time, too. Remove the clams and the bacon from the oven. Cut the bacon into 24 pieces, top each clam with the bacon. Serve with lemon wedges.
Clams Casino Recipe courtesy of Giada De Laurentiis21:22 May 14 2016
Times Read: 808
SHOW:
Everyday Italian
EPISODE:
Good Things Come in Small Packages
Total Time:
45 min
Prep:
20 min
Cook:
25 min
Yield:6 servings
Level:Easy
Pancetta and veggies give an Italian twist to Giada's Clams Casino recipe.
Ingredients
2 tablespoons olive oil
2 ounces sliced pancetta or bacon, finely chopped
1 cup finely diced red bell pepper
1/3 cup chopped shallots
2 large garlic cloves, minced
1/4 teaspoon dried oregano
1/3 cup dry white wine
4 tablespoons freshly grated Parmesan
Salt and freshly ground black pepper
18 medium (2 1/2-inch) littleneck clams, shucked, bottom shells reserved
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Heat the oil in a heavy large skillet over medium heat. Add the pancetta and saute until crisp and golden, about 3 minutes. Using a slotted spoon, transfer the pancetta to a plate. Add the bell pepper, shallots, garlic, and oregano to the same skillet and saute until the shallots are tender and translucent, about 5 minutes. Add the wine and simmer until it is almost evaporated, about 2 minutes. Remove the skillet from the heat and cool completely. Stir the reserved pancetta and 2 tablespoons of Parmesan cheese into the vegetable mixture. Season the mixture, to taste, with salt and pepper.
Preheat the oven to 500 degrees F.
Line a heavy large baking sheet with foil. Arrange the clams in the reserved shells on the baking sheet. Spoon the vegetable mixture atop the clams, dividing equally and mounding slightly. Sprinkle with the remaining 2 tablespoons of Parmesan. Bake until the clams are just cooked through and the topping is golden, about 10 minutes.
Arrange the clams on the platter and serve.
Recipe courtesy of Giada De Laurentiis
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/giada-de-laurentiis/clams-casino-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Eton Mess, a Classic British Summer Dessert By Elaine Lemm British & Irish Food Expert20:51 May 14 2016
Times Read: 809
Eton Mess is an all-time classic British dessert and an Eton Mess recipe must be included in any list of strawberry recipes. The dish was traditionally served at Eton College but how it came to have the name is not clear. One story is a Labrador dog sat on a picnic basket in the back of a car and squashed a strawberry and meringue dessert. It was thought the "mess" was really, rather delicious and the name stuck. Even if this is not true, it is a sweet story.
The dessert is quick and easy to make and makes great use of ripe strawberries at the height of summer when they are plentiful. Frozen or tinned strawberries simple do not work. It is the freshness and scent of summer ripened fruits which make this dessert so special.
The traditional Eton Mess is made with strawberries, but it is possible to use other fruits Rhubarb Mess is a great example, raspberries also work well but be careful not to squash them too much. To ring the changes you can also change the cream , to a flavoured one.
INGREDIENTS
300 ml / 10 ½ fl oz whipping cream
1 tbsp caster / fine sugar
100g / 3 ½ oz ready-made meringue
450g / 1 lb fresh strawberries
1 tbsp icing / confectioners sugar
Eton Mess Recipe courtesy of Nigella Lawson20:48 May 14 2016
Times Read: 811
SHOW:
Nigella Express
EPISODE:
Workday Wonders
There is no variation of this pudding I don't like, and I must have made several in my time. This one uses bottled, proper fresh pomegranate ...
Eton Mess
Total Time:
10 min
Prep:
10 min
Yield:4 servings
Level:Easy
Ingredients
4 cups strawberries
2 teaspoons caster or vanilla sugar
2 teaspoons pomegranate juice
2 cups whipping cream
1 packet individual meringue nests
Directions
Hull and chop the strawberries and put into a bowl and add the sugar and pomegranate juice and leave to macerate while you whip the cream.
Whip the cream in a large bowl until thick but still soft. Roughly crumble in 4 of the meringues nests - you will need chunks for texture as well as a little fine dust.
Take out about half a cupful of the chopped strawberries, and fold the meringue cream and rest of the fruit mixture together.
Arrange on 4 serving plates or glasses or in a mound, and top each with some of the remaining macerated strawberries.
Recipe courtesy of Nigella Lawson
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/nigella-lawson/eton-mess-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Reap the Benefits of Dandelion Greens By Roger Doiron 20:13 May 14 2016
Times Read: 814
For many, harvesting wild dandelion greens is a beloved springtime ritual. Learn how to use dandelions and enjoy the health benefits of dandelion greens in a variety of ways.
Served raw in a salad, dandelion greens pack a nutritional punch.
I’m going wild again, just like I did last year. My suburban wildness — if such a thing is possible — centers on a simple spring ritual that starts in mid-April and continues through mid-May: harvesting dandelion greens at their young and tender best.
For my neighbors who watch the spectacle, I suspect it’s a curiosity the likes of which most folks don’t see anymore: a grown man crawling around on the ground on his hands and knees with a sharp knife in one hand and a colander in the other. Although wild dandelion greens can be found throughout my yard, I’ve discovered that the best ones grow in the wildest of places, safe from the punishing foot traffic of my three boys and the whir of the lawn mower blade.
The wildest spot in my yard is behind our house under the protective canopy of 50-foot pines. The trees were planted years ago as a natural border between my yard and our neighbor’s. As they’ve grown, they’ve created a fringe forest ecosystem. The soil there is particularly rich due to the accumulation and decomposition of pine needles and windswept autumn leaves. Just enough sunlight passes through for dandelions and other opportunistic plants to thrive.
Although these wild dandelion greens are only 30 yards from my back door, my path to discovering them was not so direct. In fact, it veered off course by about 3,000 miles to the east. I learned the pleasures of eating dandelion salads in Europe from my Belgian mother-in-law, known as “Mami” by my sons. Mami grew up on a small family farm in the foothills of the Ardennes mountain range. Although the nearby battles of World War II were over by the time she was born, the wartime thrift mentality held fast in Europe throughout her childhood. The thinking was that if the land was prepared to offer up free food in the form of salad greens, mushrooms and berries, one would be silly to refuse.
Embraced throughout human history and across cultures and cuisines, the dandelion has been cast as public enemy No. 1 in postwar, suburban America. An estimated 80 million pounds of pesticides are used each year on home lawns to eradicate them. Yet each year, the scrappy plant returns, thumbing its sunny yellow nose.
For me, letting my dandelions grow wild and pesticide-free is not just about frugality and ecology, but also gastronomy. Food writers often say that the best foods are those with a sense of time and place. I love these bitter greens as much as I do because I know the ground they come from and appreciate that they only come once a year. They also serve as a useful reminder that good foods are closer than we may think, even as close as our own back yard.
Dandelion Gastronomy
All parts of the dandelion are edible and have medicinal and culinary uses. It has long been used as a liver tonic and diuretic. In addition, the roots contain inulin and levulin, starchlike substances that may help balance blood sugar, as well as bitter taraxacin, which stimulates digestion. Dandelion roots can be harvested during any frost-free period of the year and eaten raw, steamed, or even dried, roasted and ground into a coffee substitute. The flowers are best known for their use in dandelion wine, but they also can be added to a salad, made into jellies or dipped in batter to make dandelion fritters. The leaves are rich in potassium, antioxidants, and vitamins A and C. Dandelion greens can be eaten raw, steamed, boiled, sautéed or braised. For use in salads, greens should be harvested from new plants while still small and tender, before the first flower emerges. Larger greens tend to be tougher and more bitter, and better suited for cooking.
Grow Your Own
While dandelions may well be nature’s most successful self-seeding plant, they don’t necessarily grow where you want them. Dandelion lovers can take the guesswork out of it by planting their own.
‘Clio’ is an Italian dandelion that produces high yields of upright greens that are easy to harvest (available from Johnny’s Selected Seeds). ‘Ameliore’ is a cultivated French strain of the common dandelion with broader leaves and a milder flavor than its outlaw cousin (available from The Cook’s Garden). Milano Chicory Melange is a salad mix that includes dandelion-like ‘Catalogna’ seeds as part of a colorful mix of red and green chicories (available from John Scheepers Kitchen Garden Seeds).
Dandelion Recipes to Try
Dandelion Salad Recipe with Fresh Goat Cheese and Apples
Dandelion Mushroom Calzone Recipe
Wilted Dandelion Greens Salad Recipe
Simple Sautéed Dandelion Greens Recipe
Roger Doiron walks and eats on the wild side in Scarborough, Maine.
Previous | 1 | 2 | Next
E-mail Address
First Name
Last Name
Read our privacy policy.
inShare
Share your thoughts.
Log In
Get free email alerts when new comments are posted to this article.
Post a comment below.
Solve Media Puzzle Challenge
Your Answer Solve Media
New PuzzleSwitch to audio puzzleMore Information...
Submit
streborkb
1/16/2016 3:14:34 PM
nospringchicken - Having worked "in the industry" I can tell you that 'pesticide' is a correct term as used. Herbicide, rodenticide, fungicide, insecticide (the REAL 'proper' term for 'bug killer'), etc are ALL considered part of the larger/broader term 'pesticide'. The National Institute of Environmental Health Sciences (part of the gov't NIH) defines it as such, "A pesticide is any substance used to kill, repel, or control certain forms of plant or animal life that are considered to be pests." Killing ANY "pest" is PEST-icide. The author need only delete YOUR comment to appear "more credible". "If I were you" I'd REQUEST this from the author in order to salvage YOUR credibility ;)
nospringchicken
4/27/2014 11:52:17 AM
Just so you know: it's herbicides for weeds, not pesticides. Those are for bugs. If I were you, I would correct this error and delete my comment so you appear more credible.
Weedman
2/11/2014 4:31:29 PM
Dandelions are an indicator that the available calcium in the soil has leached out. They may also indicate that excess potash or magnesium is suppressing the available calcium. Soil pH is not necessarily an indicator of available calcium because many other factors can change it. Several years ago I sprayed a mix on the lawn that caused most of the dandelions to disappear. Excess rain left this lawn under water for a week. The next spring the dandelions can back. I needed to balance the soil again.
Shirley in NC_2
4/18/2009 3:23:19 PM
I read somewhere that mankind calls dandelions weeds because the just haven't learned to grow in rows. I love them myself and planted many. Now that I had to have my hips replaced I started some in containers and raised beds for easier harvesting.
Dandelion Flower Cookies by Peter A. Gail
20:10 May 14 2016
Times Read: 815
Dandelion flowers aren't just pretty. They are also extremely nutritious food and have none of the bitterness of dandelion leaves if you cut off the green bracts at the base of the flower cluster.
Note: Before making the cookies, read Dr. Peter Gail's instructions for cooking with dandelion flowers below.
Ingredients
1/2 cup oil
1/2 cup honey
2 eggs
1 teaspoon vanilla
1 cup unbleached flour
1 cup dry oatmeal
1/2 cup dandelion flowers
Instructions
1. Preheat oven to 375°F.
2. Blend oil and honey and beat in the two eggs and vanilla.
3. Stir in flour, oatmeal and dandelion flowers.
4. Drop the batter by teaspoonfuls onto a lightly oiled cookie sheet and bake for 10-15 minutes.
To Prepare Dandelion Flowers for Use in Recipes:
1. Wash them thoroughly.
2. Measure the required quantity of intact flowers into a measuring cup.
3. Hold flowers by the tip with the fingers of one hand and pinch the green flower base very hard with the other, releasing the yellow florets from their attachment. Shake the yellow flowers into a bowl. Flowers are now ready to be incorporated into recipes.
Recipe courtesy of Peter A. Gail, Ph.D. From Cooking with Dandelion Flowers by Peter A. Gail, Ph.D
Homemade Dandelion Syrup20:09 May 14 2016
Times Read: 816
http://naturesnurtureblog.com/homemade-dandelion-syrup/
dandelion syrup
Are you sick of hearing me talk about dandelions yet? 😉 Well, I promise today’s post is really fun and exciting – we’re making syrup! You know, like for pancakes and waffles! I’d already been making my own syrup because that “Aunt Jemima” nonsense they sell at the store is just gross – it’s way too sweet, way too thick, and way too loaded with nasty artificial additives and preservatives. Blechh, it’s nasty just to think about it. Ok, happy thoughts, happy thoughts…
Ooh, I know! Dandelions! Pretty, bright, yellow, happy dandelions!
dandelion syrup
I’ve been wanting to make dandelion syrup since I wrote part 1 of my Dandelions: Friend or Foe series. It kept getting pushed back, but when I was out in the yard this week with Baby Y and saw that many of the dandelions had started to go to seed, I knew I had to act quickly to harvest what was left of the yellow flowers – and I knew exactly what I wanted to use them for!
dandelion syrup
Over 2 days, I gathered about 125 flowers. It sounds way more daunting than it really is; it went by very quickly actually.
I brought them inside and rinsed them under cold water and then laid them out to dry on a towel. I left them like that for a while, to be sure they were completely dry and that any bugs lurking inside the blooms were long gone (you can actually see them crawling away on the towel!).
dandelion syrup
Then, I removed the petals from the thick, green base. In part 2 of Dandelions: Friend or Foe, I showed how to remove the petals by squeezing and rolling them between your fingers. This time, I just took a small knife and cut as close to the green base as possible, which was much quicker and easier. You will get some small pieces of green leaves this way, but with a bad flare up of eczema on my fingertips, I was willing to take that risk and spare my poor hands.
dandelion syrup
Honestly, I didn’t even notice any bitterness from the little green pieces, so I’d say to go ahead and use the knife method for the petals every time. If you want to make the syrup at a later time (ie: not right after you cut the petals), you can throw them into an air-tight container and pop them in the freezer until you’re ready to use them. That’s what I did earlier this week with the first harvest.
Ok, enough about the prep work, let’s get to the sweet stuff! Bare in mind that this is a 2-day process, so if you want to use the syrup for tomorrow’s breakfast, you will have to start making it today!
Put the petals in a pot and cover them with water. Bring them to a rolling boil and let them boil for about 30 seconds to a minute. Then, remove them from the heat, cover, and steep the petals over night. You can either leave the pot in a cool spot in the kitchen, or put it in the fridge. I let the pot cool down a bit on the stove, then I put it in the fridge.
dandelion syrup
The next morning, you’ll strain the petals from the water over a small bowl. You can use a sieve, and press the petals with the back of a spoon to extract as much water as possible. For some reason, I don’t have a sieve ?! so I just lined a colander with some cheesecloth and squeezed the water out that way.
dandelion syrup
Return the strained water to the pot, add the sweetener and lemon (if using), and simmer, covered, on low heat until it’s thickened, stirring occasionally. I used 2 cups of sugar, which made a little thinner, but that’s the way I like it. The more sugar you use, the thicker the end result will be. Check the consistency after about an hour or hour and a half. Dip a spoon into the syrup, let it cool a bit, and test it with your finger. If it’s thick enough for your liking, just turn off the heat and let the syrup cool. That’s it – you’ve made dandelion syrup!
dandelion syrup
Most recipes call for white sugar, but we’ve phased out refined white sugar in this house, and only use limited amounts of organic cane sugar for baking and such. For our tea and coffee, we use raw honey, so I figured why not use both in the syrup! And I did. And it was amazing. 🙂 Now, for the lemon, I just left it out. I guess you could call me a purist, but I just didn’t want anything getting in the way of the sweet, subtle taste of the dandelions, so I opted out.
dandelion syrup
After the syrup has cooled down a bit, pour it into a glass jar or container of some sort, and make sure to store it in the fridge after use. I have a small syrup dispenser that I picked up a few years ago; I filled it up and kept the extra in an old, glass honey jar.
dandelion syrup
Mr. Nurture (yes, that’s what we’re calling ourselves now, thanks to The Old-Fashioned Housewife 😉 ) is coming back from a business trip tonight, so we’ll try this syrup over my whole-wheat banana chunk waffles tomorrow morning. But of course, that hasn’t stopped me from sampling it on its own in all its sweet, syrupy goodness. You know…for research, of course! 🙂
EDIT: Ok, I made the waffles the next morning, topped them with sliced strawberries and this syrup, and OMG! Best. Combo. Ever! Here’s a picture of the finished product! 🙂
This recipe is from a 2-part series on cooking with dandelions. For more info and recipes, please visit:
Dandelions: Friend or Foe? Part 1 (Greens)
Dandelions: Friend or Foe? Part 2 (Flowers)
Homemade Dandelion Syrup
Author: Sarah @ Nature’s Nurture
Dandelion flowers are steeped overnight, then sweetened with organic cane sugar and raw honey, and simmered until thickened into a sweet syrup. Perfect for waffles and pancakes!
Ingredients
125 dandelion flowers (about 1 1/2 cups of petals)
3 cups water
2 – 3 cups organic cane sugar (or sweetener of choice)
1/4 – 1/2 cup raw honey
juice of half a lemon (optional)
Instructions
Wash flowers and dry on a towel. With a knife, cut off the petals as close to the base as possible.
Put petals in a medium pot and cover with water. Bring to a rolling boil, and allow to boil for 30-60 seconds.
Remove from heat, cover, and allow to steep overnight in a cool place. A cool counter or the fridge is ideal.
Next morning, strain the liquid into a sieve over a bowl. Use the back of a spoon to squeeze out and extract as much liquid as possible.
Return water to pot, add sugar and lemon, and simmer on low heat for 1-1 1/2 hours, stirring occasionally.
Check for desired consistency by dipping spoon into syrup, letting it cool a bit, then testing it with your finger.
Store in an airtight, glass container in the fridge.
Dandelion Wine Recipe – And the Mistake You Don’t Want to Make May 12, 2016 by Laurie Neverman20:08 May 14 2016
Times Read: 817
A homemade dandelion wine recipe "so therapeutic to the kidneys and digestive system that it was deemed medicinal even for the ladies."
Dandelion wine is a family tradition that was passed down from my grandmother to my mother to me. We don’t make it every year, but I do like to keep a few bottles on hand for company. The taste of this dandelion wine is rich, golden and warming – more like a good brandy than a wine. I’ve had friends who don’t normally like wine comment that they do enjoy this “spring tonic”.
When we get dandelions, we get LOTS OF DANDELIONS! They are everywhere! Along the driveway, in the garden, in the yard – hundreds (maybe thousands?) of dandelions. What do yo do when you’re overrun with dandelions? Eat them – and make some wine! The boys and I got picking and we gathered a large bowl full of dandelion flowers for wine and cookies, plus some greens for a decoction. (Boy photos are from 2010. They have grown quite a bit since then, but I kept these photos here for the happy memories.)
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
Don’t Make this Dandelion Wine Mistake!
For dandelion wine (and the cookies), the recipes use the yellow petals only. Leaving the petals attached to the green base of the flower will result in a bitter, unpalatable wine. My next door neighbor made this mistake the one time she tried to make dandelion wine, and she ended up throwing out the whole batch. In the recipe, it simply calls for “3 quarts dandelion blossoms”. I aim for 3 quarts of the petals, others have started with 3 quarts of blossoms and ended up with whatever amount of petals are left after cleaning. I’ll leave it up to you. We have so many dandelions that we have more than enough.
All your fermentation vessels should be glass, ceramic, stainless steel or food grade plastic. Never ferment in aluminum or iron, as it will react with the wine.
The boys and I sat down to a session of “second picking”.
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
The cookies called for 1/2 cup of petals, the rest went into the gallon crock for wine. This crock belonged to my mother and her mother before her.
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
My wine recipe was from the book Dandelion Medicine by Brigitte Mars. It’s really interesting book and I look forward to trying out more of the recipes. There are a great variety for both medicinal and culinary use. This humble “weed” is a veritable pharmacy in and of itself.
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
Homemade Dandelion Wine Recipe
Dandelion wine, believed to be of Celtic origin, is regarded as one of the fine country wines of Europe. In the late 1800s and early 1900s, it was not proper for ladies to drink alcohol; however, dandelion flower wine was considered so therapeutic to the kidneys and digestive system that it was deemed medicinal even for the ladies.
Adapted from Dandelion Medicine
Ingredients
3 quarts dandelion blossoms
1 gallon water
2 oranges, with peel, preferably organic (Buy organic oranges)
1 lemon, with peel, preferably organic (Buy organic lemons)
3 pounds sugar
1 package wine yeast
1 pound raisins, preferably organic (Buy organic raisins)
Directions
1) Collect the blossoms when they are fully open on a sunny day. Remove any green parts; they will impair fermentation (and ruin the taste of the wine).
2) Bring the water to a boil and pour it over the flowers in a large pot or crock. Cover and let steep for three days.
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
3) Prepare the oranges and the lemon. I used organic oranges and lemon, zested about half the skin off and cut the rest off in very thin strips to minimize the amount of white pith I added to the brew. (I love, love, love my Microplane grater for zesting.) I peeled the citrus completely and sliced them into thin rounds. (My mom just sliced them in rounds without peeling when she made the wine.)
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
4) Add the orange and lemon zest to the flower-water mixture and bring to a boil. Remove from heat, strain out solids, then add the sugar (I used one pound Florida Crystals and two pounds white sugar), stirring until it is dissolved. Allow to cool.
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
5) Add the orange and lemon slices, yeast, and raisins to the liquid. Put everything into a crock with a loose lid (so gas can escape) to ferment. (I covered it with a clean cotton towel held down by a rubber band.)
How to Make Dandelion Wine and Cookies - A homemade dandelion wine recipe that is easy to make and historically "deemed medicinal for the ladies", plus a quick cookie cookie recipe for the kids.
6) When the mixture has stopped bubbling (2 days to a week), fermentation is complete. Strain the liquid through several layers of cheesecloth (I think my jelly bags would work well for this, too) and transfer to sterilized bottles. Slip a deflated balloon over the top of each bottle to monitor for further fermentation. When the balloon remains deflated for 24 hours, fermentation is complete. Cork the bottles and store in a cool, dark place for at least six months before drinking.
NOTE: Be sure not to seal these tightly before they finish fermenting, and don’t put them somewhere warm. Otherwise, you’ll end up with exploding bottles, like my sister Mary when she stashed them in the closet at the trailer house when she was first married. Apparently it sounded like there were bombs going off or they were being shot at.
http://commonsensehome.com/dandelion-wine-recipe/
Eating Dandelions: Harvesting, Cleaning, and Cooking Margaret Boyles20:04 May 14 2016
Times Read: 818
Dandelions
My mother dosed her family with generous amounts of dandelion greens as soon as she discovered their bright leaves poking up through the thatch of the back lawn.
One of nine children growing up during the Depression on a Vermont dairy farm, Mom regaled us with many stories of the wild-food foraging that supplemented the self-reliant family diet. Dandelions, the first fresh greens of spring, ranked high on her list of important foraged foods.
I inherited my mother’s dandelion fork, a simple wooden-handled tool with a steel shaft and a short, sharp fork at one end. Though sadly I misplaced the fork and bought a new one (much inferior), I continue her tradition.
dandelion_full_width.jpg
Native to Eurasia, this humble member of the aster family (Taraxacum officinale) has traveled far and wide. Cultures around the world have used every part of the dandelion as both nutritious food and powerful medicine.
One of the plant’s common nicknames in French—pissenlit (pee-the-bed)—attests to dandelion’s use in traditional healing cultures as a valuable diuretic agent (rich in potassium).
Harvesting Dandelions
The trick to enjoying dandelion greens? Harvest them young with their underground crowns attached and clean them well. Choose a spot that hasn’t been sprayed or fertilized with agricultural chemicals or frequented by pets.
Harvest the spiky greens and their pale belowground crowns (which taste like artichoke hearts) as soon as you detect the tiny spiked leaves poking forth. Harvest the greens until the blossoms open (the unopened buds are yummy), after which the leaves become too bitter for most palates.
Angle your “weeding fork” down about an inch into the soil below the rosette of 3- to 6-inch greens, and sever the crown where it joins the root. Then pull the entire rosette from the ground. Shake it free of dirt and remove as many of last year’s slimy leaves as possible.
gregory_johnston_shutterstock_digging_up_dandelion_full_width.jpg
Cleaning Dandelions
Pay rigorous attention to cleaning the grit and debris from inside the tightly formed crown. Swish the greens around in a deep pan through several changes of water. Then cut open the crowns without severing the leaves and scrape debris from each rosette before submerging the greens for a final rinse.
13smile_shutterstock_washed_dandelion_greens_full_width.jpg
Cooking with Dandelions
Although I add the tiniest dandelion greens to fresh salads, I like them best cooked with a couple of onions. I sauté chopped onions (and maybe a little garlic) in a bit of olive oil until they become translucent, then add the greens with a little rinse water clinging to them and steam until the greens are soft.
I also add dandelions to a spring-tonic soup that could include young nettles, parsley, spinach, kale, and chard cooked in well-seasoned chicken broth.
Also, a strong tea of dandelion blossoms used as a hair rinse adds shine and highlights to blond hair.
-julie_deshaies_shutterstock_boiled_dandelions_full_width.jpg
minadezhda_shutterstock_dandelion_soup.jpg
In the Garden
The deep perennial taproots forage minerals and make them available for shallower-rooted crops. (Don’t let too many get started, though, and pull the blossoms off in the vegetable garden.)
In a lawn or field, the bright yellow flowers attract pollinators to the spring garden and provide an important early nectar source for many butterflies.
NOTE: Make sure that you can identify dandelions with certainty before you harvest them. If you’ve never eaten dandelions, prepare and eat a small amount before you begin harvesting in earnest. Never harvest dandelions from areas that have been treated with pesticides or other chemicals, such as a lawn.
Benefits and History of Dandelions...20:02 May 14 2016
Times Read: 819
Gardeners curse the ubiquitous dandelion and its pervasive nature. They pop up everywhere in spring and are so hard to get rid of; that darn tap-root goes to China!
Dandelion History
It is hard to believe but at one time there were no dandelions in North America. Dandelions originated in Asia Minor and quickly spread throughout Asia and Europe.
The Normans called this plant “dent de lion”—tooth of the lion—for its jagged leaves. Anglo-Saxons corrupted this name into dandylion.
The Vikings brought dandelion seed with them to Iceland and Greenland where the plant still thrives today.
The Chinese call it “nail in the earth” for its long taproot which draws nutrients and moisture from deep in the ground.
In medieval times, dandelions gathered on St. John’s Eve—June 24—were believed to repel witches. The milky sap, given the name “devil’s milkpail”, was used to cure warts and pimples.
Dandelion Health Benefits
Seeds were brought here by the Puritans to plant in their herb gardens and the plants soon escaped, making their way across the country. Since all parts of the plant are edible and rich in vitamins, that is not a bad thing.
Dandelions are more nutritious than spinach, have 25 times the vitamin A of tomato juice, and are a good source of calcium, potassium, magnesium, iron, lecithin, and vitamins C,B, and E. For many early settlers, dandelions made a life-saving spring tonic.
dandelion-111012_1280_full_width.jpg
The dandelion was a standard medicinal plant used by herbalists for generations. Their Latin name—Taraxacum officinale—means a remedy for disorders. The leaves are a powerful diuretic but since they do not flush potassium from the body they are actually safer than pharmaceutical diuretics. The roots are slightly laxative and a tea made from ground fresh or dried roots is reported to improve digestion.
Similar to their cousin chicory, the roots can be roasted until they are dark brown inside and out, ground into a powder, and used as a coffee substitute.
Dandelion Recipes
When life gives us lemons we are told to make lemonade but what should we do with too many dandelions? Make dandelion wine, of course, or dandelion jelly! Both will be sweet reminders of spring to enjoy next winter.
Since dandelions are closely related to those bitter epicurean greens endive, chicory, escarole, and radicchio, you could harvest the free, rampant growing dandelion greens and put them to good use.
The young leaves are tasty in salad if you pick them before the flowers appear to avoid too much bitterness.
The plants can even be blanched like endive by covering them with a large flower pot or a basket to exclude sunlight.
Older leaves can be boiled, with a bit of salt pork or bacon, like collards, stir-fried with garlic and onions, or cut up and added to risotto or pasta. See Kentucky Dandelion Greens recipe.
Dip the flower heads in a light batter and deep fry. See Fried Dandelion Blossoms recipe.
dandelion-309226_1280_full_width.jpg
During the first year of growth the plant produces only leaves while growing a large sustaining root. It will blossom the next year producing many flowers in rapid succession.
bee-754737_1280_full_width.jpg
If you get out your magnifying glass and look closely you’ll see that each petal is made from five fused petals. The protective green brachts fold up around the flowers at night or on cloudy, cool, or rainy days. The more sun the plant receives the more deeply notched the leaf edges will be. Dandelions are self-pollinating so every seed is capable of producing an exact copy of the parent plant.
dandelion-199269_1280_full_width.jpg
The seeds are called “akenes”, the white fluff is called “pappus”, and the stem connecting the two is the beak. While the seeds are maturing the flower stalk lengthens making the dandelion puff more accessible to passing breezes.
You can curse dandelions all you want but, what is now considered a noxious weed, fed and healed us for thousands of years. Every part of this plant is edible!
Try your hand at making some dandelion wine and raise your glass in a salute to spring.
Spring Tonics
20:01 May 14 2016
Times Read: 820
Spring Tonic, using the early greens of spring, may be just the thing you need to get through this month!
What is a Spring Tonic?
While the vernal equinox may mark the moment of spring, the appearance of the first greens makes it real. The early settlers were firm believers in the tonic effects of eating spring greens: they were said to stimulate the digestion, purify the blood, cure scurvy and ague, combat rheumatism, and repel kidney stones after a long cold winter of inactvity.
Rich in vitamins and trace minerals, these cleansing greens and roots were prepared and drunk in early spring, providing much-needed nourishment and energy after a nutrient-poor winter. Tonics also stimulated the appetite, the circulation, and bodily functions as settlers got ready for physical farm labor.
Let’s face it—anything fresh and green no doubt tasted great after a wearisome winter of salt pork and dried beans.
Dandelions Tonic
Dandelions were so valued that they were cultivated in gardens.
Try using the tender young leaves in salads, either fresh or blanched, as the French and Dutch settlers favored. Or, use the leaves as one would spinach or make them into soup. (Those who boiled dandelion greens in water often made a point of drinking the “pot likker” or cooking water, which was, in fact, loaded with water-soluble vitamins.)
Did you know? Dandelions can also be used as a relaxing body rub. See our Natural Remedies for Stress and Anxiety.
One warning. Make sure that the dandelions have not been treated with chemicals before you pick them. Our lawn is safe as we try not to use any pesticides or fertilizers on it.
dandelions_full_width.jpg
Rhubarb Tonic
Rhubarb, or pieplant, was widely regarded as a fine spring tonic to aid the blood and the digestive system. Cooked and stewed rhubarb was called “spring fruit” in early cookbooks.
Note: Only eat rhubarb stalks. Do not eat the leaves, as they contain high levels of oxalic acid, which is toxic in high doses.
Boil rhubarb and enjoy it as a soup (with some sweetener). Rhubarb is also delicious in preserves, puddings, and pies.
(See rhubarb recipes here.)
(See rhubarb planting guide here.)
Sassafras Tea
Early spring means it’s time to make Sassafras Tea! Old-times made this popular spring tonic by boiling together bunches of sweet fern, sarsaparilla, wintergreen and sassafras with water.
sassafras_full_width.jpg
Image: Sassafras leaves
Or, you can just boil sassafras root.
Sassafras saplings were a pioneer tree, and still common, especially on field edges. Note: As with all wild plants, be sure to get help if you need tree identification, such as the Audubon Society Field Guide.
Sassafras roots are dug up, dried for a few days, and chopped into two-inch pieces. (You need about a foot of root for a half-gallon of tea.) Leaves are dried, too. After boiling the concoction and simmering for 15 minutes, it’s drained and sweetened with sugar to taste. Sassafras tea is still popular today.
Note: If you find these plants in the wild, make sure that you are allowed to legally dig the roots. If you make these tonics for ingestion, consult with a health professional so that you are making them safely. For example, sassafras can be toxic in large amounts, so don’t drink enormous amounts year-round!
Cooking With The Old Farmer's Almanac A Garden Trend: Edible Flowers19:59 May 14 2016
Times Read: 821
Edible Pansy
While tending to my separate vegetable, potato, and herb gardens (the last, grown in a bag) keeps me plenty busy, I recently started a new project that also will be used in the kitchen … edible flowers! I saw this idea in The Garden Fresh Cookbook and couldn’t wait to get my pots ready!
I chose pansies, marigolds, and lavender. All three of these flowers are excellent for adding a hint of flavor and color to soups or a chicken or salad dish. Flowers also add an easy touch of elegance to dishes, so for your next dinner party, try adding a few petals of a brightly colored edible flower like calendula.
A local bakery I frequent makes lavender lemonade, and I am looking forward to making my own with freshly grown lavender. I can’t wait to have the ingredients to make such a delicious beverage in my backyard!
For my pots, I used several from seasons past along with an old coffee tin. The pots were easy to fill with soil. I planted the seeds ⅛ of an inch below the surface and then brought the pots inside where they will stay until the chilly northwest weather begins to warm up and the flowers are ready to be planted outside. For now, they will grow near the window of my living room, where the sun will keep them warm for most of the day!
As you begin to think about using more edible flowers in your cooking, be sure to avoid harvesting flowers grown on the roadside, as they have been exposed to dirt and exhaust. You should also stay away from flowers from florists, nurseries, or garden centers since often times they have been treated with pesticides. If you have hay fever, asthma, or allergies, think about staying away from edible flowers altogether.
One of my closest friends from college would use dandelions from her backyard in the kitchen. It seemed strange, but her food was always delicious! With a little bit of research, I learned that dandelions can be used to make wine and also added to pasta sauces and salads. Next time you’re pulling weeds, save the dandelions for dinner!
If you’re thinking of growing your own edible flowers, here are a few tips from The Garden-Fresh Cookbook:
Calendula (pot marigold). Cut the flower head when it’s fully open, then pluck the spicy petals. Use them fresh for soups, salads, and fish and poultry dishes, or dried as a salad and beverage garnish.
Clove Pink (carnation). Cut the spicy, clove-flavor petals away from the flower’s bitter-tasting white base. Dry them in the oven on low heat (200° F) and then add them to cake batter. Also use them sprinkled over a bowl of mixed berries or in fettuccine with mushrooms.
Pansy. The mildly mint-tasting flowers look dramatic when set into gelatin mold for a salad or frozen into ice cubes or a ring for punch. Fresh blossoms also add vibrant color to green salads, desserts, and soups.
Natural Homemade Tick Repellent Spray MAY 11, 2015 BY LORI19:55 May 14 2016
Times Read: 822
Natural Homemade Tick Repellent Spray
Just a few weeks ago they found ticks in Connecticut (where I live) that carry the Powassan virus, which is worse than Lyme disease…..as if I wasn’t already scared enough of ticks because of Lyme disease! Lyme disease was first discovered in the town Lyme, Connecticut. I know many people in my state have been infected by Lyme disease. So, ticks are a big concern here. I try to do everything I can to avoid ticks as much as possible and that includes using this natural homemade tick repellent.
I’ve been researching everything about what can repel ticks and is safe to use, without the concern of using toxic chemicals. So, I found a list of essential oils that are most effective in repelling ticks and I combined the top 4 to make a spray I could easily spray on my clothes to keep ticks away.
Ticks are so scary it’s easy to opt for buying chemical repellents like permethrin. But, this mixture using potent essential oils can also be effective at keeping them away from you!
Most Dangerous Areas For Ticks:
Many ticks are found in wooded areas, tall grass, shrubs, and even in your lawn. Ticks like to hide in places, that have significant moisture and are out of direct sunlight. Trying to avoid these places can help prevent tick bites. Many also recommend putting cedarwood chips down around all areas in your yard that you want to keep tick free. The cedar helps keep ticks away. Another great way to keep ticks out of your yard, is to have chickens, they eat many every day!
Some people seem to be more susceptible to attracting ticks, just like mosquitoes, and I think I happen to be one of these people. I have family members that go out in the woods and never get a tick, but I just go out in my backyard and find one walking on my clothing. Some hypothesize that it’s due to your scent. If you’re sweating more, emit more ammonia, or breathe more heavily with higher amounts of carbon dioxide, you may attract more ticks. Some people also emit more chemicals than others and this makes them more like a tick magnet than others. Other influencing factors are; your age, sex, certain times during a menstrual cycle, and the amount of bacterial flora on the skin.
How This Mixture Repels Ticks
Ticks are attracted to human and animal scents so by masking the scent we naturally give off and using essential oils with strong scents this can deter ticks and is one of the best ways to keep them from coming on to you or your clothing.
The most important ingredients in this homemade tick repellent are the rose geranium oil and cedar wood oil. These two oils are the most effective in repelling ticks.
How To Make A Homemade Tick Repellent Spray For Clothes:
You could also use this repellent to spray on your skin, such as feet and legs, but when I do this, I cut the amounts for the essential oils listed below in half. That way it is less potent and easier on your skin.
What You Need:
–Spray bottle
-About a cup of water
-10 drops rose geranium oil
-5 drops cedarwood oil
-2 to 3 drops lavender oil
-2 to 3 drops lemongrass oil
*The most important to repel the ticks are rose geranium and cedarwood, so if you don’t have lavender or lemongrass, you can skip those oils.
Directions:
1. Fill your spray bottle with water. If you have a smaller spray bottle, like a travel size, just cut the amounts in half.
2. Add the essential oils, put the top on the bottle and shake. It’s ready to use.
To Apply It: Just shake the bottle before each use and spray it on your clothes and shoes. The scent will keep ticks away.
**Spray it on your clothes each time you go out in any areas that may have ticks.
Homemade Tick Repellent Recipe
19:54 May 14 2016
Times Read: 823
For most homeowners, ticks are some of the most troublesome outdoor pests. These pests feed off the blood of many different animals. They can even carry or transfer serious diseases and bacteria, including Lyme disease.
Although you can find a lot of products specifically designed to repel ticks, most of these products are expensive. In fact, some of them are even ineffective.
A simple homemade solution can help you repel ticks and save your hard earned money.
Find out the Correct Way To Remove A Tick here
Repellent for Pets
It’s quite easy to come up with a solution for pets. You just need to add 1 cup of normal water to a spray bottle. The next step is to add 2 cups of white vinegar (distilled).
Ticks tend to hate the taste and smell of vinegar. Thus, they are very easily repelled by this ingredient.
You also need to add 2 spoons of almond or vegetable oil. Both these ingredients contain sulfur. It is another excellent tick repellent.
If you want to make a repellent that can also repel fleas, you should mix 1 spoon of citrus oil, lemon juice or peppermint oil. They can repel both fleas and ticks, while creating a sweet aroma. This way, you will have a scented repellent.
You need to spray the mixture on your pets dry coat. It is important to keep the repellent away from sensitive areas like nose, eyes, genitals and mouth.
When your pet is outdoor for extended periods, you should spray the solution about 2-3 times every day. On the other hand, if your pet is outdoor for just relieving itself, you should spray the solution just once every day.
Repellent for Humans
A basic homemade repellent can be easily made with just a few affordable ingredients in your home. You need to take a spray bottle, and mix 2 cups of clean, distilled white vinegar with 1 cup of water.
It is important to use another ingredient to make sure you don’t smell like vinegar all day. You should add about 20 drops of a sweet bath oil.
Eucalyptus oil can be a good choice. It has a soothing, calm scent that works as an excellent tick repellent.
On the other hand, citrus and peppermint oils give off a bitter, strong scent that can also repel ticks.
Once you have properly mixed the solution, you should spray it onto your clothes, hair and skin before going outdoors.
In order to keep the ticks away, you should spray the solution every 4 hours. You also need to examine your hair and skin while returning home to make sure there aren’t any ticks on your body.
Perfect picnics: Britain's top chefs reveal what to put in your hamper...By Fiona Roberts
19:51 May 14 2016
Times Read: 824
Packing for a picnic is a personal affair – simple sandwiches and pork pies or an elaborate alfresco feast? Britain's top chefs have the answers...
Angela Hartnett
Chef and patron of Murano and York & Albany in London
I'd recommend things that are easy and that travel well – nothing too soggy and nothing with too many tomatoes. I like a tuna, celery and white-bean salad; all you need is chopped celery, a tin of white beans, a tin of tuna and a nice vinaigrette. I'd do loads of charcuterie, some nice little salamis that you could cut there and then, plus a pork pie – you can't beat it. A pork pie and a bit of piccalilli is probably perfect. And a green bean and mustard salad is good, as are grapes and a little fresh fruit salad for dessert. I'd go to Victoria Park in east London, it's really lovely, and I'd take a really nice pink champagne, or a pink prosecco.
Antony Worrall Thompson
TV chef and restaurateur and author of books including 'Barbecues and Grilling'
I would think practically, so I'd have to have an Esky, a refrigerated box, because too many people take picnics in baskets and get foodpoisoning – I think it's time we modernised our picnics. I like taking a portable barbecue so I'll have marinated some ribs and some prawns, in ginger, chilli, garlic, a bit of sesame oil – I like lots of Asian flavours. For burgers you can make a nice cheese butter, which you freeze and then put into the centre of the burger, so the butter will start to melt and ooze into the meat, keeping it nice and moist.
I don't think you can beat strawberries and raspberries for dessert at this time of year. Just toss them in a bit of caster sugar to make them juicy and serve with vanilla cream. And for adults you can pour some of the juice into a glass of champagne.
Phil Vickery
TV chef, food writer and author of 'Seriously Good! Gluten-free Cooking'
I would have poached wild salmon, with tarragon mayonnaise, English new potatoes, a little bit of English asparagus salad, then flasks of margherita and English strawberries and clotted cream to finish. Another great idea is to get a cottage loaf, slice it and add olive oil to each layer with salt and pepper. Then you pack it with all sorts of stuff, like chopped boiled eggs, salmon, asparagus and sun-dried tomatoes. Wrap the whole thing in foil and bake it in the oven for an hour, then take it out of the oven and, while it's still hot, press it, then cool it and chill it. In the morning all you need to do is cut big wedges and all the flavours sink together. And where? I'd go to a beach in Cornwall. To me, Cornwall on a nice warm evening is the best place in the world.
Sally Clarke
Chef and patron of Clarke's restaurant in Kensington
Chilled soup is great for picnics. It's actually easy to transport in Thermos flasks but you should add a few ice cubes before screwing the top on then shake before serving. Then you can put the chilled garnish in another container. For example, tomato soup could have a gazpacho garnish of chopped vine tomatoes, diced cucumber and red onion, sliced spring onion and chopped basil leaves. Mix gently with a drizzle of olive oil, salt and pepper and serve piled in the centre of the soup. Beetroot soup could have a scoop of crème fraîche with chopped dill, and chilled leek and potato soup could have a mixture of soured cream with chives. And I always take a plastic bag with a dampened cloth – ideal for sticky fingers, mouths, or plates and cutlery that get dropped in the mud.
Mark Hix
'Independent' food writer and restaurateur
My favourite picnics are usually on the boat or near the beach. I always try to keep it to a theme as well. For example, you can't beat a cold lobster and mayonnaise on the beach – although one of my most memorable picnics was at the polo many years ago, where I barbecued a lobster in the carpark. I'd have a nice summery salad like the one I'm making now, with runner beans, peas, broad beans, cucumber and a herb vinaigrette. For me, something really simple is perfect.
For dessert I'd choose a jelly because it's easy to eat and not too heavy. I'd use an elderflower base and then serve it with some seasonal fruit. It's great because you can just take it in the cups you're going to serve it in. I'd take a really nice dry white wine, or some rosé; it's one of my favourites for the summer.
Sam Hart
Co-owner of three tapas restaurants, including Soho's Quo Vadis
If I put my English hat on, I'd start off with sourdough bread, made at the restaurant. I grew up near Melton Mowbray so I'd take a Melton Mowbray pork pie. I really like cold chicken on picnics so maybe a whole chicken, and then some rosé, with strawberries for dessert.
And if I put my Spanish hat on, I'd take toasted almonds, a bottle of cold sherry, and a tortilla; they're great because you can wrap them up in foil so they keep warm. I'd definitely go for things that don't need a knife and fork.
Maria Elia
Head chef at the Whitechapel Gallery Dining Room in London and author of 'The Modern Vegetarian'
I'd take Greek meatballs (keftedes) along with some beetroot keftedes for my vegetarian friends. Both are delicious and easy to eat. There'd be houmous and a pile of refreshing crudités made up of watermelon wedges, celery, breakfast radishes, fennel, tomatoes, carrots and apples. Tabbouleh is a great salad to take along since you won't have to worry about it going soggy. If I had time I'd marinate some chicken in allspice, cinnamon, lemon and garlic and barbecue it on skewers, then take it to eat cold.
Simon King
TV chef and one half of the BBC's Hairy Bikers
I'd have a bottle of really good prosecco – it's a fabulous sparkling wine. I'd have pecorino, salami, crunchy bread, artichoke hearts in olive oil... and I'd have a genie with a magic lamp so I could give it a rub and keep asking for more. Oh, and a pork pie – there's nothing better than a pork pie is there? My most memorable picnic was up in the hills near Castel Franco in Italy, where we were looking for a mushroom that grows underneath the snow. We took a flask of soup and made a fire to heat it up, and we ate it with big hunks of bread and a massive salami – it was brilliant.
Jason Atherton
Head chef at Maze in London
My perfect picnic has got to be cheese and Branson pickle sandwiches, made with Lincolnshire poacher on a really good French stick – you can't mess around too much when you're having a picnic. I love tapas so I'd have some roasted chorizo sausage, and some beautiful artichoke salad with fresh lemon grated over the top. I'd have to have my favourite wine, a Chilean sauvignon blanc called Amayna.
I really like Eton Mess, so I'd have crushed-up meringue, some fresh English strawberries, clotted cream, with vanilla sugar, just mix all that together and that would be my dessert, although I'd have to have some Victoria sponge as well. Having said all that, nothing beats picnics on the Norfolk Broads when I was a small boy my mum used to make sandwiches with haslet and Branston pickle, and I remember fishing, and then my mum unwrapping the picnic, it was just wonderful.
Tristan Welch
Head chef at Launceston Place in London
It's got to be panzanella because it's got a lovely texture, the slightly crunchy bread against the tomatoes. It's the perfect way to use up your stale bread – dice it up, toast it in the oven gently, then dip it in a little bit of cold water and vinegar and it gives it a phenomenal texture, especially with tomatoes, a few salad leaves, and a drizzle of olive oil or whatever you fancy. The other one is Eton mess, which works phenomenally well. You just chuck cream, meringue, strawberries together, so it doesn't matter if you traipse across a field and your lunch gets all shaken up – it just gets better. I also love fresh bread with ham or cheese. The only problem is that I'd love to take some Stilton, but it's far too smelly and you'd lose your friends quite quickly!
Perfect picnics: Britain's top chefs reveal what to put in your hamper...By Fiona Roberts
19:51 May 14 2016
Times Read: 825
Packing for a picnic is a personal affair – simple sandwiches and pork pies or an elaborate alfresco feast? Britain's top chefs have the answers...
Angela Hartnett
Chef and patron of Murano and York & Albany in London
I'd recommend things that are easy and that travel well – nothing too soggy and nothing with too many tomatoes. I like a tuna, celery and white-bean salad; all you need is chopped celery, a tin of white beans, a tin of tuna and a nice vinaigrette. I'd do loads of charcuterie, some nice little salamis that you could cut there and then, plus a pork pie – you can't beat it. A pork pie and a bit of piccalilli is probably perfect. And a green bean and mustard salad is good, as are grapes and a little fresh fruit salad for dessert. I'd go to Victoria Park in east London, it's really lovely, and I'd take a really nice pink champagne, or a pink prosecco.
Antony Worrall Thompson
TV chef and restaurateur and author of books including 'Barbecues and Grilling'
I would think practically, so I'd have to have an Esky, a refrigerated box, because too many people take picnics in baskets and get foodpoisoning – I think it's time we modernised our picnics. I like taking a portable barbecue so I'll have marinated some ribs and some prawns, in ginger, chilli, garlic, a bit of sesame oil – I like lots of Asian flavours. For burgers you can make a nice cheese butter, which you freeze and then put into the centre of the burger, so the butter will start to melt and ooze into the meat, keeping it nice and moist.
I don't think you can beat strawberries and raspberries for dessert at this time of year. Just toss them in a bit of caster sugar to make them juicy and serve with vanilla cream. And for adults you can pour some of the juice into a glass of champagne.
Phil Vickery
TV chef, food writer and author of 'Seriously Good! Gluten-free Cooking'
I would have poached wild salmon, with tarragon mayonnaise, English new potatoes, a little bit of English asparagus salad, then flasks of margherita and English strawberries and clotted cream to finish. Another great idea is to get a cottage loaf, slice it and add olive oil to each layer with salt and pepper. Then you pack it with all sorts of stuff, like chopped boiled eggs, salmon, asparagus and sun-dried tomatoes. Wrap the whole thing in foil and bake it in the oven for an hour, then take it out of the oven and, while it's still hot, press it, then cool it and chill it. In the morning all you need to do is cut big wedges and all the flavours sink together. And where? I'd go to a beach in Cornwall. To me, Cornwall on a nice warm evening is the best place in the world.
Sally Clarke
Chef and patron of Clarke's restaurant in Kensington
Chilled soup is great for picnics. It's actually easy to transport in Thermos flasks but you should add a few ice cubes before screwing the top on then shake before serving. Then you can put the chilled garnish in another container. For example, tomato soup could have a gazpacho garnish of chopped vine tomatoes, diced cucumber and red onion, sliced spring onion and chopped basil leaves. Mix gently with a drizzle of olive oil, salt and pepper and serve piled in the centre of the soup. Beetroot soup could have a scoop of crème fraîche with chopped dill, and chilled leek and potato soup could have a mixture of soured cream with chives. And I always take a plastic bag with a dampened cloth – ideal for sticky fingers, mouths, or plates and cutlery that get dropped in the mud.
Mark Hix
'Independent' food writer and restaurateur
My favourite picnics are usually on the boat or near the beach. I always try to keep it to a theme as well. For example, you can't beat a cold lobster and mayonnaise on the beach – although one of my most memorable picnics was at the polo many years ago, where I barbecued a lobster in the carpark. I'd have a nice summery salad like the one I'm making now, with runner beans, peas, broad beans, cucumber and a herb vinaigrette. For me, something really simple is perfect.
For dessert I'd choose a jelly because it's easy to eat and not too heavy. I'd use an elderflower base and then serve it with some seasonal fruit. It's great because you can just take it in the cups you're going to serve it in. I'd take a really nice dry white wine, or some rosé; it's one of my favourites for the summer.
Sam Hart
Co-owner of three tapas restaurants, including Soho's Quo Vadis
If I put my English hat on, I'd start off with sourdough bread, made at the restaurant. I grew up near Melton Mowbray so I'd take a Melton Mowbray pork pie. I really like cold chicken on picnics so maybe a whole chicken, and then some rosé, with strawberries for dessert.
And if I put my Spanish hat on, I'd take toasted almonds, a bottle of cold sherry, and a tortilla; they're great because you can wrap them up in foil so they keep warm. I'd definitely go for things that don't need a knife and fork.
Maria Elia
Head chef at the Whitechapel Gallery Dining Room in London and author of 'The Modern Vegetarian'
I'd take Greek meatballs (keftedes) along with some beetroot keftedes for my vegetarian friends. Both are delicious and easy to eat. There'd be houmous and a pile of refreshing crudités made up of watermelon wedges, celery, breakfast radishes, fennel, tomatoes, carrots and apples. Tabbouleh is a great salad to take along since you won't have to worry about it going soggy. If I had time I'd marinate some chicken in allspice, cinnamon, lemon and garlic and barbecue it on skewers, then take it to eat cold.
Simon King
TV chef and one half of the BBC's Hairy Bikers
I'd have a bottle of really good prosecco – it's a fabulous sparkling wine. I'd have pecorino, salami, crunchy bread, artichoke hearts in olive oil... and I'd have a genie with a magic lamp so I could give it a rub and keep asking for more. Oh, and a pork pie – there's nothing better than a pork pie is there? My most memorable picnic was up in the hills near Castel Franco in Italy, where we were looking for a mushroom that grows underneath the snow. We took a flask of soup and made a fire to heat it up, and we ate it with big hunks of bread and a massive salami – it was brilliant.
Jason Atherton
Head chef at Maze in London
My perfect picnic has got to be cheese and Branson pickle sandwiches, made with Lincolnshire poacher on a really good French stick – you can't mess around too much when you're having a picnic. I love tapas so I'd have some roasted chorizo sausage, and some beautiful artichoke salad with fresh lemon grated over the top. I'd have to have my favourite wine, a Chilean sauvignon blanc called Amayna.
I really like Eton Mess, so I'd have crushed-up meringue, some fresh English strawberries, clotted cream, with vanilla sugar, just mix all that together and that would be my dessert, although I'd have to have some Victoria sponge as well. Having said all that, nothing beats picnics on the Norfolk Broads when I was a small boy my mum used to make sandwiches with haslet and Branston pickle, and I remember fishing, and then my mum unwrapping the picnic, it was just wonderful.
Tristan Welch
Head chef at Launceston Place in London
It's got to be panzanella because it's got a lovely texture, the slightly crunchy bread against the tomatoes. It's the perfect way to use up your stale bread – dice it up, toast it in the oven gently, then dip it in a little bit of cold water and vinegar and it gives it a phenomenal texture, especially with tomatoes, a few salad leaves, and a drizzle of olive oil or whatever you fancy. The other one is Eton mess, which works phenomenally well. You just chuck cream, meringue, strawberries together, so it doesn't matter if you traipse across a field and your lunch gets all shaken up – it just gets better. I also love fresh bread with ham or cheese. The only problem is that I'd love to take some Stilton, but it's far too smelly and you'd lose your friends quite quickly!
Perfect picnic: How to pack the perfect one By Anna-Louise Taylor BBC Food19:49 May 14 2016
Times Read: 826
As summer approaches, picnics fast become the dining mode of choice. But in a modern age when you can get almost anything pre-packaged, have we forgotten how to pack a perfect picnic?
"I think we have lost the art of picnics. The Victorians used to pack the most wonderful picnics.
"Now we are into fast food all down the high street and picking up packaged sandwiches," says Janet Butler, a course tutor at Bishop Burton College, in Beverley, Yorkshire.
She teaches cooking classes in packing a perfect picnic and posh picnics, to inspire people to cook, as the simple picnic has changed since its first incarnation as an elaborate feast.
Continue reading the main story
Pack a punch:
Mint feta and rocket pasta salad
Mix a mint, feta, rocket and olive pasta salad
Tuck into a homemade Spanish tortilla
Bake a simple quiche lorraine
Impress with more BBC Food picnic recipes
Gone are the homemade meals and multiple courses, replaced by convenience foods, takeaways, or at the other end of the scale, luxury hampers of goodies prepared by chefs and delicatessens and delivered to those who don't need to lift a finger.
Location is paramount, with parks, riversides, hilltops, and beaches all providing glorious picnicking opportunities. But no matter where you choose to dine, what you eat and drink is just as important.
The earliest picnics in England and France were medieval hunting feasts in the 14th Century, says The Oxford Companion to Food, but the word itself did not come in to common use until 1740.
Picnic, or pique-nique, is of French origin, formed from piquer, the French for "to pick at food", and nique meaning something small of no value.
Its meaning has slightly changed over the years.
In the Littre dictionary it was described as "an informal meal in which everyone pays his share or brings his own dish", however later the Oxford English Dictionary said it was: "An occasion when a packed meal is eaten outdoors, especially during an outing to the countryside."
Once only reserved for wealthy hunters and country people out on their estates, it was the Victorians who popularised the picnic and made it commonplace, with writers like Dickens, Trollop and Jane Austen all adopting the convention in their books.
Victorian picnic in India
The Victorian picnic was "a way of taking the meal in its entirety outside"
Food writer Georgina Ingham says the concept of picnicking remains the same, but today "they are less formal".
"The Victorian picnic was a way of taking the meal in its entirety outside, whereas the modern picnic is about fuss-free easy to eat food, that can be enjoyed whilst in good company and enjoying the short-lived British summertime," she says.
Fortnum & Mason's archivist Andrea Tanner says eating outdoors was not originally something for the upper classes, but Fortnum's was at the forefront of the picnic hamper.
Continue reading the main story
Edd Kimber's top picnic tastes:
Scones
Salivate over summer scones
Dazzle with homemade scotch eggs
Pull out the stops with a Pimms punch
"They didn't start off as picnic hampers, they started off as travellers' baskets in the 18th Century," she explains. "There were a lot of coach inns along Piccadilly and baskets would be given to people to continue their journeys.
"By the early Victorian period we were producing very large hampers full of raised pies, the Scotch eggs which we invented in the 1730s, boned and sliced chickens and capons, English cheeses, bread baked goods, butter wrapped in lettuce leaves, to keep it sweet and cool, very rich fruit cake.
"Originally servants and coaches used to come in Victorian times at 4am to pick up a picnic hamper for Epsom Derby - that was a big event for us, and lobster salad was the great luxury. It was half a lobster and great quantities of alcohol," she says.
Simplicity was not the Victorians' strong point - as can be seen in the "Bill of fare for a Picnic for Forty Persons" in Mrs Beeton's Book of Household Management of 1861.
The menu: A joint of cold roast beef, a joint of cold boiled beef, two ribs of lamb, two shoulders of lamb, four roast fowls, two roast ducks, a ham, a tongue, two veal-and-ham pies, two pigeon pies, six medium-sized lobsters, one piece of collared calf's head, then salads, biscuits, bread and cheese, and 122 bottles of drink - plus champagne.
Picnics became more and more elaborate in the 1920s and 1930s.
"In the Edwardian era it was more like having banquets out of doors and we'd supply everything, including servants and livery," says Andrea Tanner.
Continue reading the main story
The scotch egg
Scotch eggs
The scotch egg was not named after Scotland, but rather after the word scotched - another word for processed. Fortnum & Mason's claims to have created the portable snack in the 1730s, when people travelled on long-distance carriage journeys and needed food they could take with them.
Cooks wrapped a hard-boiled egg - or pullet's egg - in sausagemeat and coated it in fried breadcrumbs.
Fortnum's says: "Substantial, tasty and full of protein, it was an excellent way to stave off hunger pangs."
Since then it has become a classic British food - although poorer quality versions gave it a bad name.
But recently it has had a renaissance turning up on restaurant and gastro pub menus made with pickled eggs, black pudding, or pureed crayfish.
Even the 2013 winner of Masterchef Natalie Coleman made one as part of her winning dish.
Roll a Hairy Biker scotch egg
"Most of what we sold was made on the premises, in the 1920s, we had a big department for picnic hampers and for motorists, which was the sport of the day, and made up the menus for them, and supplied the little wicker baskets and linen, Ms Tanner says.
During the yachting festival Cowes Week on the Isle of Wight, Fortnum's even had a boat to deliver the picnics to yachts moored in Cowes.
Andrea Tanner says the main change since Victorian times is that today "people don't have the same number of servants to carry everything around".
In 1936, Hilda Leyel, of Shripney Manor, Shripney, Sussex wrote the Perfect Picnic.
"The art of arranging cold meals is to choose dishes that are better cold than they would be hot," she wrote.
She championed local seasonal ingredients and recommended dishes like egg mayonnaise on crusty bread, watercress, beetroot and nasturtium salad, and chicken and leek pie.
Picnickers still seem to enjoy a taste of nostalgia and a splash of yesteryear - with pies still a picnic staple.
"Individual items seem perfect picnic food - for example the Melton Mowbray pork pie," says Clarissa Dickson-Wright in her book A History of English Food.
Continue reading the main story
“
Start Quote
Some people like to cut it in half, other people like to cut it into quarters to eat it daintily, some people like to eat it like an apple, not dainty at all”
Neil Andrews
The Handmade Scotch Egg Company
She claims it was "was very popular among fox hunters as it was easy to slip into a pocket".
But "there was a time when picnics became a bit sad after World War II when it was a limp salad, a cheese sandwich and an apple", says Andrea Tanner.
"Now it's all al fresco dining. I like to go to the opera in Holland Park and you can see the effort people go to - Himalayan or Malvern salt, proper mayonnaise, all fresh, much more of a feast."
Great British Bake Off winner and baker Edd Kimber says he tends to go "for something slightly simpler" and very British.
"I don't want to spend time in the kitchen. I don't think you are legally allowed to picnic in this country without scones," he jokes.
"We do it properly, we take clotted cream, jam, and we always take Pimms along as well.
"Most recently we decided to also bake scotch eggs, which are simple but tasty. We made four, so they were a lot bigger than normal, but the taste was immeasurably better.
"It doesn't sound much, but it was a very grown-up picnic, and it was delicious."
Scotch eggs have become the alternative to sandwiches, and are now eaten all year round, but especially in summer, says Neil Chambers, from the Handmade Scotch Egg Company.
Continue reading the main story
Spot the difference:
Picnic hamper
Picnic: An occasion when a packed meal is eaten outdoors, especially during an outing to the countryside. Mostly cold food, unless a barbecue is also present.
Outdoor dining event: More like a large-scale organised eating experience, often commercial, which will involve hot food cooked for diners with seating provided.
Eating al fresco: Comes from the Italian words meaning to eat outdoors at a fresh temperature. Often used to describe eating at restaurant tables located outdoors.
Try cooking outdoors without a barbecue
"They've been around a long time, and like pasties and bacon sandwiches, are seen as a classic.
"When we started in 2003 they were totally out of fashion. Over the last four years they have become mainstream again and now are back in pubs and restaurants and with the Masterchef dish (2013 winner Natalie Coleman made one as part of her winning dish) are now back in their rightful place," he says.
His firm produces 54 flavours of scotch eggs in their handmade range - creating about 20,000 a week, and going from a small husband and wife team, to a £1m a year business with 30 staff.
"Some people like to cut it in half, other people like to cut it into quarters to eat it daintily, some people like to eat it like an apple, not dainty at all. It's basic and a comfort food," he explains.
Along with pork pies and handmade pasta salad, Janet Butler teaches her students to make them too.
"Scotch eggs, people think are a great mystery and buy from a supermarket, but once they make their own, they think are so much better," she says.
So what else should be in a "British" picnic? Homemade sausage rolls for one, says Janet Butler.
"I like the pasty and the cucumber sandwich, quiche, pastries, those are all good old-fashioned picnic foods. You just need those and not much else," says Neil Andrews.
Edd Kimber recommends "sticking to the classics".
"If you are going to bake for a picnic make it small and easy to transport... a Battenberg (cake) would be perfect and is another very British thing," says Edd Kimber.
Pork pies and Scotch eggs also get the nod from Andrea Tanner, but she says "they have to be good quality".
She says picnic hampers should celebrate seasonality so "English strawberries, cold asparagus in a vinaigrette, watercress rather than lettuce, if going to have quiche you want a decent one, or a British bacon and egg pie".
Georgina Ingham says people do use too many pre-packaged convenience foods, but she points out artisan produce is readily available and appeals to many.
Continue reading the main story
Style it to suit you:
Couple having picnic
Romantic: Seafood, strawberries, bubbly
British: Scotch eggs, Cornish pasties, cucumber sandwiches, pork pies, Battenberg cake, scones, quiche, cheese and pickle
Mediterranean: Cured meats, cheeses, roasted vegetables, olives, tapas dishes, breads
Middle Eastern: Pita bread, tabbouleh, hummus, figs and goat's curd salad
"The process of selecting food at farmers markets ready to take on a picnic also seems to be increasingly popular," she says.
However her menu depends "on the situation".
"Mezze selections such as flatbreads, olives, hummus, and roast veg can be great for friends enjoying the summer sun.
"For a romantic time you can't beat fresh seafood, prosecco or Champagne and strawberries.
"The key is to take 'sturdy' items that won't bruise or break easily if bumped. One of my favourites is a Mediterranean selection of cheese, hams, olives, salad and artisan breads," says Georgina Ingham.
Such flavours are readily found in gourmet hampers, like those available at Italian restaurant chain Carluccio's.
Hampers ranging from £25 through to several hundred pounds are a big business for retailers, celebrity chefs and restaurants, who market them for weekends in the park, at outdoor movies, the races, or any number of summer outdoor events.
Each one can be selected to fit a style, taste or cuisine, and only your bank balance is the limit. Fortnum's, with all its history and experience caters for the very top end of the market.
"Our picnics are bespoke, people call up and say "I want a picnic hamper" and we organise that," says Andrea Tanner. And in a nod to the golden age of the picnic, she adds: "We can even deliver them to St James's Park or to Green Park in all the livery."
There is even a move to make picnicking "fine dining" once again - chef Thierry Marx, owner of the Sur Mesure par Thierry Marx restaurant in Paris, which holds two Michelin stars, is putting on what he claims will be the world's first picnic restaurant in Soho Square in June - a free lunch for 100 lucky guests.
The Frenchman is embracing an English menu, but picnicking is not just an English thing. The Japanese picnic to admire the blossoming of chrysanthemums or cherry blossoms, the Chinese feast by gravesides to honour ancestors, as do Mexicans on the Day of the Dead.
So perhaps some international inspiration such as sushi, pork buns or soft tacos may spice up your packed lunch.
Whatever you decide to munch on, try and leave as little waste as possible.
For as Hilda Leyel wrote in 1936: "It is very distressing to see the countryside disfigured sometimes by paper bags and empty bottles."
20+ Natural Sprays to combat bugs of all kinds...LINK19:47 May 14 2016
Times Read: 827
http://www.theprairiehomestead.com/2013/07/natural-homemade-insect-repellent-recipes.html
Natural Homemade Insect/Bug Repellent Spray19:46 May 14 2016
Times Read: 828
If you are heading outside for picnics, sporting events, yard work, or relaxing on the patio, chances are you’ve seen a bug or two already. While covering up is the best option for decreasing bug bites, it’s not always realistic. After all… summer can be HOT!
Homemade Insect Repellent
In the past I have reached for cans of commercial bug spray lying around during cookouts and camping excursions… I figured it was better than dancing around like a wild turkey, slapping myself, and shouting at bugs while friends shot strange looks at me. However, I never felt quite right about it.
Matt has boycotted poisonous DEET solutions for years in favor of essential oil solutions, with great success.
Consider This…
The more I educate myself about DEET and other chemicals, the more I’m convinced I have to be proactive about finding better alternatives. (If you’re new to the DEET issue, you might be interested in reading this…) I try to treat my skin with the respect it deserves as it performs the difficult job of protecting my insides. Thank goodness I have discovered the power of essential oils and their ability to deter bugs!
Before you get desperate and spray on commercial bug sprays (that may contain some nasty chemicals), take some time to consider the better alternative; a natural bug repellent that smells wonderful, is effective, and takes only minutes to whip up.
Different oils repel different bugs, so it’s best to use a combination of essential oils to ward off several types of biters. Don’t let a fear of being eaten alive keep you inside this season. Instead, invest in a few hard-hitting essential oils and test out this natural alternative to chemical sprays.
Natural Insect Repellent
Ingredients:
2 tablespoons of one or a combination of the following: witch hazel or vodka (find witch hazel here)
2 tablespoons of one or a combination of the following: grapeseed oil, jojoba oil, almond oil, olive oil, or neem oil (which contains natural insecticidal compounds) – (where to buy these oils)
½ teaspoon vodka as preservative (if not already using)
100-110 drops essential oils (where to buy 100% pure essential oils)
Sample Bug-Repelling Essential Oil Blend:
55 drops lemon eucalyptus essential oil (reported by the CDC to be a good natural substitution for DEET in repelling insects, but not recommended for use on children under 3 yrs.)
15 drops cedarwood essential oil
15 drops lavender essential oil (if using, choose Lavandula angustifolia – “Lavender (40-42) essential oil” does not have the same insecticidal qualities)
15 drops rosemary essential oil
Directions:
Add carrier liquids to small spray bottle (3 or 4 oz. works well so there is room for shaking). Add essential oils. Shake well before each use. Natural bug repellent will need to be reapplied every few hours for maximum effectiveness.
All-Natural Homemade Bug Spray Recipes That Work! Wellness Mama 19:44 May 14 2016
Times Read: 829
Homemade bug spray recipes that really work
Every year as warmer weather approaches, I make several homemade products for summer including my homemade sunscreen and these homemade bug spray recipes.
I don’t actually use sunscreen often because it limits Vitamin D production and I prefer to eat my sunscreen instead. This homemade bug spray recipe on the other hand, unfortunately gets daily use where we live!
Why Homemade Bug Spray?
wellness mama natural bug spray recipeAt my house, we joke about mosquitoes being the size of birds, and they certainly do seem to come in flocks! Especially with small children who are prone to scratch mosquito bites, keeping them away is a top priority.
Also a priority is avoiding chemicals like DEET, which are present in many commercial insect repellents. According to Green Your Body:
One of the most widely used ingredients in store-bought conventional bug sprays for personal use is N,N-Diethyl-m-toluamide, or DEET, as it’s commonly known. DEET, which is designed to repel, rather than kill, insects. DEET is used by an estimated one-third of the US population each year.
Although DEET is approved by the US Environmental Protection Agency (EPA), it is a known eye irritant and can cause rashes, soreness, or blistering when applied to the skin. Additionally, DEET has been linked to neurological problems; according to the EPA, at least 18 different cases of children suffering adverse neurological effects, as well as the deaths of two adults, have been associated with DEET. Researchers at Duke University Medical Center have found that DEET causes diffuse brain cell death and behavioral changes in rats.
DEET has been shown to have a negative impact on wildlife and water sources in production and during use. DEET is toxic to birds and aquatic life. DEET has been found in approximately 75 percent of U.S. water sources, including the Mississippi River.
As with practically every household item, natural bug spray can be made inexpensively and naturally at home. (Some of our other favorites to make instead of buying are deodorant and toothpaste).
This recipe takes just seconds to mix up and can be varied based on what you have available. I’ve included several variations so you can try whichever one you have the ingredients for.
Essential Oil Bug Spray Recipe
This recipes uses essential oils, which are highly effective, but there are some concerns about putting these directly on the skin, especially on children. I prefer to use this recipe on clothing or gear instead of directly on the skin.
Homemade EO Bug Spray Ingredients
Essential oils: choose from Citronella, Clove, Lemongrass, Rosemary, Tea Tree, Cajeput, Eucalyptus, Cedar, Catnip, Lavender, Mint
Natural Witch Hazel
Distilled or boiled Water
Vegetable glycerin (optional)
Homemade Bug Spray Instructions
Fill spray bottle (I used 8 ounce) 1/2 full with distilled or boiled water
Add witch hazel to fill almost to the top
Add 1/2 tsp vegetable glycerin if using
Add 30-50 drops of essential oils to desired scent. The more oils you use, the stronger the spray will be. My personal favorite mix is: Rosemary, Clove, Cajeput, Lavender, Cinnamon and Eucalyptus. It works great and smells good too!
How to Make Bug Spray From Dried or Fresh Herbs
Fresh or Dried Herbs Bug Spray Ingredients
Distilled water
Witch hazel or rubbing alcohol
Dried herbs: peppermint, spearmint, citronella, lemongrass, catnip, lavender, etc. I recommend using at least one herb from the mint family.
Fresh or Dried Herbs Bug Spray Instructions
Boil 1 cup of water and add 3-4 TBSP of dried herbs total in any combination from the above. I use 1 TBSP each of peppermint, spearmint, catnip and lavender, and also throw in a couple of dried cloves.
Mix well, cover and let cool (covering is important to keep the volatile oils in!)
Strain herbs out and mix water with 1 cup of witch hazel or rubbing alcohol. Store in a spray bottle in a cool place (fridge is great because then its nice and cool).
Use as needed. Added bonus: it smells great and is very refreshing to the skin.
TIP: If you have the time and want to make a stronger version of this recipe, prepare the herbs in an alcohol mixture as a tincture instead and use this directly as a spray after straining out the herbs.
Super Strong Insect Repellent Recipe
Fair warning: this stuff stinks when it is wet, though the smell disappears as it dries. It works incredibly well though, and this is the one I use when I’m going to be in the woods or in tick infested areas. It is based on a recipe that was supposedly used by thieves during the Black Plague to keep from getting sick. They used it internally and externally to avoid catching the disease and to keep the flies and other pests away. According to legend, it worked and they survived… but it definitely makes a great insect repellent these days! Its also very inexpensive to make and you probably already have the ingredients in your kitchen.
Vinegar of the Four Thieves Insect Repellent Ingredients
1 32 ounce bottle of Apple Cider Vinegar
2 TBSP each of dried Sage, Rosemary, Lavender, Thyme and Mint
At least quart size glass jar with airtight lid
How to Make the Vinegar of the Four Thieves Insect Repellent
Put the vinegar and dried herbs into large glass jar.
Seal tightly and store on counter or place you will see it daily. Shake well each day for 2-3 weeks.
After 2-3 weeks, strain the herbs out and store in spray bottles or tincture bottles, preferably in fridge.
To use on skin, dilute to half with water in a spray bottle and use as needed.
Use whenever you need serious bug control!
Note: This mixture is very strong and has antiviral and antibacterial properties. It can also be used as a tincture for any illness. For adults, dose is 1 TBSP in water several times a day, for kids over 2, dose is 1 tsp in water several times a day.
Other Simple Insect Repelling Ideas
Use a non-toxic, plastic-free insect-repelling band (I love this one), which is easier to use on children and very effective.
Add vanilla extract to either of the above recipes, or just rub on the skin. You can also mix vanilla with witch hazel and water for a spray version.
Plant insect repelling herbs in your yard. I grow lavender, thyme, mint and citronella near our patio and we use these fresh plants as bug repellent in a pinch.
Rub lavender flowers or lavender oil on your skin, especially on hot parts of body (neck, underarms, behind ears, etc.) to repel insects.
Rub fresh or dried leaves of anything in the mint family all over skin to repel insects (peppermint, spearmint, catnip, pennyroyal, etc or citronella, lemongrass, etc.) Basil is also said to repel mosquitoes and I’ve used fresh basil leaves in the garden with great success before.
Geocaching From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
19:42 May 14 2016
Times Read: 830
Geocaching
Geocaching.svg
International Geocaching Logo[1]
Nicknames Caching, Treasure Hunting
First played May 3, 2000
Clubs Yes
Characteristics
Team members Optional
Type Outdoor Recreation Activity
Equipment GPS receiver or GPS-enabled mobile device, writing implement
Geocaching /ˈdʒiːoʊˌkæʃɪŋ/ is an outdoor recreational activity, in which participants use a Global Positioning System (GPS) receiver or mobile device and other navigational techniques to hide and seek containers, called "geocaches" or "caches", anywhere in the world.
A typical cache is a small waterproof container containing a logbook (with a pen or pencil). The geocacher enters the date they found it and signs it with their established code name. After signing the log, the cache must be placed back exactly where the person found it. Larger containers such as plastic storage containers (Tupperware or similar) or ammunition boxes can also contain items for trading, such as toys or trinkets, usually of more sentimental worth than financial. Geocaching shares many aspects with benchmarking, trigpointing, orienteering, treasure-hunting, letterboxing, and waymarking.
This is where the very first geocache was placed by Dave Ulmer, 360° panorama view
Dave Ulmer and the plaque commemorating the first geocache
Geocaching was originally similar to the 160-year-old game letterboxing, which uses clues and references to landmarks embedded in stories. Geocaching was conceived shortly after the removal of Selective Availability from the Global Positioning System on May 2, 2000, because the improved accuracy[2] of the system allowed for a small container to be specifically placed and located. The first documented placement of a GPS-located cache took place on May 3, 2000, by Dave Ulmer of Beavercreek, Oregon.[3] The location was posted on the Usenet newsgroup sci.geo.satellite-nav[4][5] as 45°17.460′N 122°24.800′W. By May 6, 2000, it had been found twice and logged once (by Mike Teague of Vancouver, Washington). According to Dave Ulmer's message, this cache was a black plastic bucket that was partially buried and contained software, videos, books, food, money, and a slingshot.[5] A geocache and plaque called the Original Stash Tribute Plaque[6] now sit at the site.
The activity was originally referred to as GPS stash hunt or gpsstashing. This was changed shortly after the original hide when it was suggested in the gpsstash eGroup that "stash" could have negative connotations and the term geocaching was adopted.[7]
Over time, a variety of different hide-and-seek-type activities have been created or abandoned, so that "geocaching" now may refer to hiding and seeking containers, or locations or information without containers.[8]
An independent accounting of the early history documents several controversial actions taken by Irish and Grounded, Inc., a predecessor to Groundspeak, to increase "commercialization and monopolistic control over the hobby".[9] More recently, other similar hobbies such as Munzee have attracted some geocachers by rapidly adopting smart-phone technology, which has caused "some resistance from geocaching organizers about placing caches along with munzees".[10]
Geocaches[edit]
A classic geocache -- trade items in a military ammunition box
For the traditional geocache, a geocacher will place a waterproof container containing a log book (with pen or pencil) and trade items then record the cache's coordinates. These coordinates, along with other details of the location, are posted on a listing site (see list of some sites below). Other geocachers obtain the coordinates from that listing site and seek out the cache using their GPS handheld receivers. The finding geocachers record their exploits in the logbook and online, but then must return the cache to the same coordinates so that other geocachers may find it. Geocachers are free to take objects (except the logbook, pencil, or stamp) from the cache in exchange for leaving something of similar or higher value.
A Smokey Bear Geocoin.
Typical cache "treasures", also known in the geocaching world as swag, are not high in monetary value but may hold personal value to the finder.[11] Aside from the logbook, common cache contents are unusual coins or currency, small toys, ornamental buttons, CDs, or books. Although not required, many geocachers decide to leave behind signature items, such as personal Geocoins, pins, or craft items, to mark their presence at the cache location.[11] Disposable cameras are popular as they allow for anyone who found the cache to take a picture which can be developed and uploaded to a Geocaching web site listed below.[12] Also common are objects that are moved from cache to cache called "hitchhikers", such as Travel Bugs or Geocoins, whose travels may be logged and followed online. Cachers who initially place a Travel Bug or Geocoins often assign specific goals for their trackable items. Examples of goals are to be placed in a certain cache a long distance from home, or to travel to a certain country, or to travel faster and farther than other hitchhikers in a race. Less common trends are site-specific information pages about the historic significance of the site, types of trees, birds in the area or other such information. Higher-value items are occasionally included in geocaches as a reward for the First to Find (called "FTF"), or in locations which are harder to reach. Dangerous or illegal items, weapons, food and drugs are not allowed and are specifically against the rules of most geocache listing sites.
A Travel Bug from Hong Kong attached to a Common Stored Value Ticket.
If a geocache has been vandalized or stolen, it is said to have been "muggled". The former term plays off the fact that those not familiar with geocaching are called muggles, a term borrowed from the Harry Potter series of books which was rising in popularity at the same time geocaching got its start.[13]
Variations[edit]
Traditional geocaching gave birth to GeoCaching – an active urban game of the Encounter project. The game is quite similar to geocaching but has time limitations and hints.
Geocaches vary in size, difficulty, and location. Simple caches are often called "drive-bys", "park 'n grabs" (PNGs), or "cache and dash". Geocaches may also be complex, involving lengthy searches or significant travel. Different geocaching websites list different variations per their own policies.
Container sizes range from "nanos", which can be smaller than the tip of finger and have only enough room to store the log sheet, to 20-liter (5 gallon) buckets or even larger containers, such as entire trucks.[14] The most common cache containers in rural areas are lunch-box-sized plastic storage containers or surplus military ammunition cans. Ammo cans are considered the gold standard of containers because they are very sturdy, waterproof, animal- and fire-resistant, relatively cheap, and have plenty of room for trade items. Smaller containers are more common in urban areas because they can be more easily hidden.
Caches can be grouped in three categories - with and without a paper log, and events.
The following types do not have paper logs. Similar to Munzee, a BIT Cache is a laminated card with a QR code, URL and a password needed for logging. More information is available at bitcaching.com.[15] They are listed exclusively on opencaching.us.[16][17][18]
A Geocacher finding a Virtual Cache at McMurdo Station, Antarctica
Virtual caches are coordinates for a location, which has some other described object. Validation for finding a virtual cache generally requires one to email the cache hider with information such as a date or a name on a plaque, or to post a picture of oneself at the site with GPS receiver in hand.[19] New virtual caches are no longer allowed by Groundspeak,[20] but they remain supported by other sites.[17]
Earthcaches are virtual caches that are organized by the Geological Society of America. The cacher usually has to perform a task which teaches him/her an educational lesson about the earth science of the cache area.[19]
Locationless/Reverse caches are similar to a scavenger hunt. A description is given for something to find, such as a one-room schoolhouse, and the finder locates an example of this object. The finder records the location using their GPS receiver and often takes a picture at the location showing the named object and his or her GPS receiver. Typically others are not allowed to log that same location as a find.
Webcam caches are virtual caches whose coordinates have a public webcam. The finder is often required to capture their image from the webcam for verification of the find.[19] New webcam caches are no longer allowed by Groundspeak,[20] but they remain supported by other sites.[17] Finally, a USB Cache or Dead Drop cache[17] location has a USB drive embedded (with permission) into walls or other structures. The cache is retrieved by connecting a device that has a USB port and that is able to read standard text files.
The following types have logs, at least at the final location.
A Multi-cache consists of multiple discoveries of one or more intermediate points containing the coordinates for the next stage; the final stage contains the log book. An Offset cache is a multi-cache in which the initial coordinates are for a location containing information that encodes the final cache coordinates. An example would be to direct the finder to a plaque where the digits of a date on the plaque correspond to coordinates of the final cache.[19] A Night Cache is multi-stage and intended to be found at night by following a series of reflectors with a flashlight to the final cache location.[21] A Chirp Cache is a Garmin-created innovative advance on multi caches using new wireless beacon technology. The Chirp stores hints, multicache coordinates, counts visitors and confirms the cache is nearby.[22][23] These caches were fully supported at Opencaching.com, but they caused considerable discussion and some controversy at Groundspeak, where they were given a new "attribute".[19][24]
A Wherigo cache is a multi-stage cache hunt that uses a Wherigo "cartridge" to guide the player to find a physical cache sometime during cartridge play, usually at the end. Not all Wherigo cartridges incorporate geocaches into game play. Wherigo caches are unique to the geocaching.com website.[19]
Guest Book Caches use guest books often found in museums, tourist information centers, etc. They are listed exclusively at Opencaching.us.[17]
A Letterbox Hybrid Cache is a combination of a geocache and a letterbox in the same container. A letterbox has a rubber stamp and a logbook instead of tradable items. Letterboxers carry their own stamp with them, to stamp the letterbox's log book and inversely stamp their personal log book with the letterbox stamp. The hybrid cache contains the important materials for this and may or may not include trade items. Whether the letterbox hybrid contains trade items is up to the owner.[19]
Moving/Travelling caches are found at a listed set of coordinates. The finder hides the cache in a different location, and updates the listing, essentially becomes the hider, and the next finder continues the cycle. This cache type is supported by multiple sites.[17]
Mystery/puzzle caches require one to discover information or solve a puzzle to find the cache. Some mystery caches provide a false set of coordinates with a puzzle that must be solved to determine the final cache location. In other cases, the given location is accurate, but the name of the location or other features are themselves a puzzle leading to the final cache. Alternatively, additional information is necessary to complete the find, such as a padlock combination to access the cache.[19] Finally, Challenge Caches, (a subtype of the Mystery cache) require a geocacher to complete a reasonably attainable geocaching-related task before being able to log the find. Examples include finding a number of caches that meet a category, completing a number of cache finds within a period of time, or finding a cache for every calendar day, etc.[19]
There are a few kinds of events. An Event Cache is a gathering organized and attended by geocachers.[19]
Cache-In Trash-Out (CITO) Events are coordinated activities of trash pickup and other maintenance tasks (such as constructing footpaths, planting trees and removing invasive species) to improve the environment.[19] CITO is an ongoing environmental initiative created by Groundspeak Inc. related to geocaching which encourages geocachers to clean up areas parks and other areas.[25] This is done in two ways: specific events, traditionally around the time of Earth Day each year,[26] in which groups go around picking up litter and maintaining the landscape while finding geocaches.[27]
A Mega Event is defined by attendance of over 500 people. Mega Events are typically annual events, usually attracting geocachers from all over the world.[19]
A rare Giga Event is an event with an attendance of over 5000 people, also attracting geocachers from worldwide.[19]
Finally, a GPS Adventures Maze Exhibit is an exhibit at various museums and science centers in which participants in the maze learn about geocaching. These "events" have their own cache type on Geocaching.com and include many non-geocachers.[19]
Geodashing[edit]
Geodashing is an outdoor sport in which teams of players use GPS receivers to find and visit randomly selected "dashpoints" (also called "waypoints") around the world and report what they find. The objective is to visit as many dashpoints as possible.[28][29]
Unlike geocaching, nothing is to be left at the dashpoints; the sole objective is to visit them within the time limit.[30][31]
The first game organized by gpsgames.org[32] ran for two months (June and July 2001); each subsequent game has run for one month. Players are often encouraged to take pictures at the dashpoints and upload them to the site.
Stratocaching[edit]
Geocaching from space is a combination of flight to near space, the geocaching game, and a unique science experiment. The first Stratocaching event was held on 16 November 2013 in Prague and was successful. Ten caches and two "radioseeds" went up to 30 km (19 mi) into the stratosphere on a gondola called Dropion module carried by a high altitude balloon. The caches and seeds then fell to earth for people to find.[33][34][35]
Technology[edit]
Obtaining data[edit]
GPX files containing information such as a cache description and information about recent visitors to the cache are available from various listing sites. Geocachers may upload geocache data (also known as waypoints) from various websites in various formats, most commonly in file-type GPX, which uses XML.[36] Some websites allow geocachers to search (build queries) for multiple caches within a geographic area based on criteria such as ZIP code or coordinates, downloading the results as an email attachment on a schedule. In recent years, Android and iPhone users have been able to download apps such as GeoBeagle[37] that allow them to use their 3G and GPS-enabled devices to actively search for and download new caches.[38][39]
Converting and filtering data[edit]
A variety of geocaching applications are available for geocache data management, file-type translation, and personalization. Geocaching software can assign special icons or search (filter) for caches based on certain criteria (e.g. distance from an assigned point, difficulty, date last found).
Paperless geocaching means hunting a geocache without a physical printout of the cache description. Traditionally, this means that the seeker has an electronic means of viewing the cache information in the field, such as pre-downloading the information to a PDA or other electronic device. Various applications are able to directly upload and read GPX files without further conversion. Newer GPS devices released by Garmin, DeLorme and Magellan have the ability to read GPX files directly, thus eliminating the need for a PDA.[40] Other methods include viewing real-time information on a portable computer with internet access or with a web-enabled smart phone. The latest advancement of this practice involves installing dedicated applications on a smart phone with a built-in GPS receiver. Seekers can search for and download caches in their immediate vicinity directly to the application and use the on-board GPS receiver to find the cache.
A more controversial version of paperless caching involves mass-downloading only the coordinates and cache names (or waypoint IDs) for hundreds of caches into older receivers. This is a common practice of some cachers and has been used successfully for years. In many cases, however, the cache description and hint are never read by the seeker before hunting the cache. This means they are unaware of potential restrictions such as limited hunt times, park open/close times, off-limit areas, and suggested parking locations.
Mobile devices[edit]
The website geocaching.com[41] now sells mobile applications which allow users to view caches through a variety of different devices. Currently, the Android, iPhone, and Windows Phone mobile platforms have applications in their respective stores. The apps also allow for a trial version with limited functionality.
Additionally "c:geo - opensource"[42] is a free opensource full function application for Android phones that is very popular.[43][44][45][46] This app includes similar features to the official Geocaching mobile application, such as: View caches on a live map (Google Maps or OpenStreet Maps), navigation using a compass, map, or other applications, logging finds online and offline, etc.[47]
Geocaching enthusiasts have also made their own hand-held GPS devices using a Lego Mindstorms NXT GPS sensor.[48][49]
Ethics[edit]
Geocache listing websites have their own guidelines for acceptable geocache publications. Government agencies and others responsible for public use of land often publish guidelines for geocaching, and a "Geocacher's Creed" posted on the Internet asks participants to "avoid causing disruptions or public alarm".[50][51] Generally accepted rules are to not endanger others, to minimize the impact on nature, to respect private property, and to avoid public alarm.
Controversy[edit]
Globe icon.
The examples and perspective in this section deal primarily with USA and do not represent a worldwide view of the subject. Please improve this article and discuss the issue on the talk page. (August 2015)
Cachers have been approached by police and questioned when they were seen as acting suspiciously.[52][53] Other times, investigation of a cache location after suspicious activity was reported has resulted in police and bomb squad discovery of the geocache.[54][55] Schools have been occasionally evacuated when a cache has been seen by teachers or police, as in the case of Fairview High School in 2009.[56][57][58] A number of caches have been destroyed by bomb squads.[59][60][61][62] Diverse locations, from rural cemeteries to Disneyland, have been locked down as a result of such scares.[63][64]
The placement of geocaches has occasional critics among some government personnel and the public at large who consider it littering. Some geocachers act to mitigate this perception by picking up litter while they search for geocaches, a practice referred to in the community as "cache in trash out". Events and caches are often organized revolving around this practice, with many areas seeing significant cleanup that would otherwise not take place, or would instead require federal, state or local funds to accomplish. Geocachers are also encouraged to clean up after themselves by retrieving old containers once a cache has been removed from play.
Geocaching is not illegal in the United States and is usually positively received when explained to law enforcement officials.[citation needed] However, certain types of placements can be problematic. Although generally disallowed, hiders could place caches on private property without adequate permission (intentionally or otherwise), which encourages cache finders to trespass. Caches might also be hidden in places where the act of searching can make a finder look suspicious (e.g. near schools, children's playgrounds, banks, courthouses, or in residential neighborhoods), or where the container placement could be mistaken for a drug stash or a bomb (especially in urban settings, under bridges, near banks, courthouses, or embassies). As well as concerns about littering and bomb threats, some geocachers hide their caches in inappropriate locations, such as electrical boxes, that may encourage risky behaviour, especially amongst children. Hides in these areas are discouraged,[57] and cache listing websites enforce guidelines that disallow certain types of placements. However, as cache reviewers typically cannot see exactly where and how every particular cache is hidden, problematic hides can slip through. Ultimately it is also up to cache finders to use discretion when attempting to search for a cache, and report any problems.
Regional rules for placement of caches have become quite complex. For example, in Virginia,[65] the Virginia Department of Transportation and the Wildlife Management Agency now forbids the placement of geocaches on all land controlled by those agencies. Some cities, towns and recreation areas allow geocaches with few or no restrictions, but others require compliance with lengthy permitting procedures.
The South Carolina House of Representatives passed Bill 3777[66] in 2005, stating, "It is unlawful for a person to engage in the activity of geocaching or letterboxing in a cemetery or in an historic or archeological site or property publicly identified by an historical marker without the express written consent of the owner or entity which oversees that cemetery site or property." The bill was referred to committee on first reading in the Senate and has been there ever since.[67]
Three adult geocachers, a 24-year-old woman and her parents, were trapped in a cave and rescued by firefighters in Rochester, New York, while searching for an ammo can. Rochester Fire Department spokesman Lt. Ted Kuppinger said, "It's difficult because you're invested in it you want to find something like that so people will probably try to push themselves more than they should but you need to be prudent about what you're capable of doing."[68]
Risks while geocaching[edit]
Several deaths have occurred while geocaching.[69][70][71][72] The death of a 21-year-old experienced cacher, in December 2011, "while attempting a cache that does not look all that dangerous," led to discussion in Groundspeak forums of whether changes should be made, and whether cache owners or Groundspeak could be held liable.[73]
In 2008, two lost hikers on Mt. Hood, after spending the night in a snow cave, stumbled across a geocache and were able to phone this information out to rescuers,[74] resulting in their timely rescue.
Websites and data ownership[edit]
Numerous websites list geocaches around the world. Geocaching websites vary in many ways, including control of data.
First page[edit]
The first website to list geocaches was announced by Mike Teague on May 8, 2000.[75] On September 2, 2000, Jeremy Irish emailed the gpsstash mailing list that he had registered the domain name geocaching.com and had set up his own Web site. He copied the caches from Mike Teague's database into his own. On September 7, Mike Teague announced that Jeremy Irish was taking over cache listings. As of 2012 Teague had logged only 5 caches.[76]
Geocaching.com[edit]
A message from under the stone on the Cauld Hill O’ Fare.
The largest site is Geocaching.com, owned by Groundspeak Inc., which began operating on September 2, 2000. With a worldwide membership and a Freemium business model, the website claims millions of caches and members in over 200 countries. Hides and events are reviewed by volunteer regional cache reviewers before publication. Free membership allows users access to coordinates, descriptions, and logs for some caches; for a fee, users are allowed additional search tools, the ability to download large amounts of cache information onto their gps at once, instant email notifications about new caches, and access to premium-member-only caches.[77]
The website no longer lists new caches without a physical container, including virtual and webcam caches; however, older caches of these types have been grandfathered in (except for locationless/reverse, which are completely archived). Earthcaches are one of the two exceptions to the no-container rule; they are caches in which players must answer geological questions to complete the cache. The other exception is for event caches; for an event to qualify, it must be specifically or mainly for geocachers, and must have a minimum duration dependent upon its category (CITO, regular, Mega, or Giga).[78] Attendees of event caches can log that they 'attended', which will increment their number of found caches. Groundspeak created a waymarking website to handle all other non-physical caches.[79] The website has placed a one-year moratorium all new "challenge cache" submissions. (effective April 21, 2015) This includes cache submissions that contain optional challenges. It does not impact previously published challenge cache listings.
The website also supports the discovery of benchmarks in the USA.[80] There are currently no benchmarks outside the USA in its database. The website provides the best known longitude and latitude (sometimes accurate to within only six or more seconds) of the object along with a description. Hunters use the clues to try to find the benchmark; the benchmark can be logged as Found, Not Found, Note, or Destroyed. The "Destroyed" log should be used only if there is evidence that the mark has been permanently destroyed.[81]
Groundspeak allows extraterrestrial caches, e.g. the Moon or Mars, although presently, the website provides only earthbound coordinates. Thus the cache that exists on the International Space Station, GC1BE91,[82] uses the launch area Baikonur in Kazakhstan as its position.[83]
The site promotes mobile applications, and lists over two dozen applications (both mobile and browser/desktop based) that are using their proprietary but royalty-free public API.[84] Developers at c:geo have criticised Groundspeak for being incompatible with open-source development.[85]
Opencaching Network[edit]
The Opencaching Network provides independent, non-commercial listing sites based in the cacher's country or region. The Opencaching Network lists the most types of caches, including traditional, virtual, moving, multi, quiz, webcam, BIT, guest book, USB, event and MP3. The Opencaching Network is less restrictive than many sites, and does not charge for the use of the sites. All listings are reviewed by the network operators before being published and although cross-listing is permitted, it is discouraged. Some listings are listed on other sites, but there are many that are unique to the Opencaching Network. Features include the ability to organize one's favourite caches, build custom searches, be instantly notified of new caches in one's area, seek and create caches of all types, export GPX queries, statpics, etc. Each Opencaching Node provides the same API for free (called "OKAPI"[86]) for developers who want to create third-party application with Opencaching Network's content.
Countries with associated opencaching websites include the United States at www.opencaching.us; Germany at www.opencaching.de;[87] Sweden at www.opencaching.se; Poland at www.opencaching.pl; Czech Republic at www.opencaching.cz; Norway at www.opencaching.no; The Netherlands at www.opencaching.nl, and the United Kingdom at www.opencaching.org.uk.[88]
The main difference between opencaching and traditional listing sites is that all services are open to the users at no cost. Generally, most geocaching services or websites offer some basic information for free, but users may have to pay for premium information or advanced searching capabilities. This is not the case with opencaching; every geocache is listed and accessible to everyone for free.[88]
Additionally, Opencaching sites allow users to rate and report on existing geocaches. This allows users to see what other cachers think of the cache and it encourages participants to place higher quality caches. The rating system also greatly reduces the problem of abandoned or unsatisfactory caches still being listed after repeated negative comments or posts in the cache logs.[88]
Opencaching.com[edit]
Opencaching.com was a site created and run by Garmin from 2010-2015, which had the stated aim of being as free and open as possible with no paid content. Caches were approved by a community process and coordinates were available without an account. The service closed on 14 August 2015.
Other sites[edit]
In many countries there are regional geocaching sites, but these mostly only compile lists of caches in the area from the three main sites. Many of them also accept unique listings of caches for their site, but these listings tend to be less popular than the international sites, although occasionally the regional sites may have more caches than the international sites. There are some exceptions though, e.g. in the former Soviet Union, the site Geocaching.su remains popular because it accepts listings in the Cyrillic script. Additional international sites include Geocaching.de, a German website, and Geocaching Australia, which accepts listings of cache types deprecated by geocaching.com, cache types such as TrigPoint and Moveable caches, as well as traditional geocache types.
GPSgames[edit]
GPSgames.org is an online community dedicated to all kinds of games involving Global Positioning System receivers.[89] GPSgames.org allows traditional geocaches as well as virtual, locationless, and traveler geocaches. Geodashing, Shutterspot, GeoVexilla, MinuteWar, GeoPoker, and GeoGolf are among the GPS games available.[90] GPSgames.org has been 100% free since 2001, through donations.[91]
NaviCache[edit]
Navicache.com started as a regional listing service in 2001.[92] While many of the website's listings have been posted to other sites, it also offers unique listings. The website lists nearly any type of geocache and does not charge to access any of the caches listed in its database. All submissions are reviewed and approved.[93] Navicache is under transition to new owners, who said they "plan to develop a site that geocachers want, with rules that geocachers think are suitable. Geocaching.com and OX are both backed by large enterprises, and while that means they have more funding and people, we’re a much smaller team – so our advantage is the ability to be dynamic and listen to the users."[92]
TerraCaching[edit]
Terracaching.com seeks to provide high-quality caches made so by the difficulty of the hide or from the quality of the location. Membership is managed through a sponsorship system, and each cache is under continual peer review from other members. Terracaching.com embraces virtual caches alongside traditional or multi-stage caches and includes many locationless caches among the thousands of caches in its database. It is increasingly attracting members who like the point system. In Europe, TerraCaching is supported by Terracaching.eu. This site is translated in different European languages, has an extended FAQ and extra supporting tools for TerraCaching. TerraCaching strongly discourages caches that are listed on other sites (so-called double-listing).[94]
The ancient art of burning sage
19:24 May 14 2016
Times Read: 831
The ritual burning of herbs and herbal resins is common to many cultures in the world. From the rich frankincense of the Church and the Middle Eastern bazaar, to the heady incenses of Asia, to the raw energy of brush burning in many native cultures—the purification of space through this modality is a global phenomenon and one you can benefit from highly.
Burning sage is one of the oldest and purest methods of cleansing a person, group of people or space. While Native American sage burning is the most commonly recognized form of it today, it has nevertheless been a shared practice in other cultures too.
From the ancient Celtic druids who used sage as a sacred herb alongside Oak Moss for burning as well as medicinal purposes, to the Indigenous Peoples of the Amazon whose Palo Santo (sacred wood) sage burning ceremonies are still practiced to this day.
Sage is for healing
Many who eschew the burning of incenses and herbs as a cleansing method and think that the only purpose in this tradition is to make dwellings smell nice, have perhaps never smelled sage burning. No one who has smelled the distinct acrid tang of burning sage would say that it could only be for ‘aesthetic’ olfactory purposes.
The Latin for sage, ‘Salvia,’ stems from the word ‘to heal.’ The other qualities of sage when burned, such as giving wisdom, clarity and increasing spiritual awareness, are also indicated in the name. It’s no accident that we refer to wise people as sagely.
The benefits of burning sage can be harnessed very simply by burning sage in your home, office or any other place in need of cleansing.
How to burn sage properly
Sage burning cleansing rituals can be as elaborate or as simple as you want them to be, but it’s of the highest importance that your intention be clear before you begin. If you are burning sage to purify a space, or a person (even yourself) then this needs to be clearly planted in your mind before you the light the sage, and while taking the smoke around a home, or through a space.
The best sage to use for such purposes is white sage, although if you have garden sage then this will work fine also (just make sure it is dried). Any local farmer’s market or health food store should carry it, as well as new age stores. Of course, you can order online as well. See below for a recommendation.
The process is simple enough. If you have a heavy earthenware pot (something heatproof), then place the bundled sage into the pot and light it for a few seconds before extinguishing the flame and letting the smoke billow up. Really dry sage will catch fire quickly, so watch your fingers.
Focus burning sage on gateway and high traffic areas
Be careful not to breathe in the smoke directly, and not to fill the area too thickly with smoke—this is not a fumigation, just a cleansing, so no need to go overboard. Then slowly walk around where you are and take the smoke to each area you would like to cleanse. Concentrate on gateway areas, such as windows, doors, closets, as well as hallways. Also concentrate on the corners of a room. Most importantly, use your intuition. If you allow it, your space will usually inform you as to which areas need to be cleansed the most.
You may want to focus on particularly busy areas, both foot traffic wise (kitchen) and mentally (computer workstation). If you have a pet, be sure to sage them a little (if they allow it) and their sleeping area.
Try burning incense immediately after a saging session. Sage has a more masculine/yang aspect and is nicely coupled by the feminine/yin aspect of incense. Also experiment with bell ringing or hand clapping in between saging and incense burning for a total cleansing effect.
If you can at least burn sage in your living space on a weekly basis, then you are guaranteed to notice a lightness of energy and calmness descend into your home from this practice. It can be a way to cleanse the old energy from the previous week, and welcome in the newly beginning week and all the possibilities it holds.
Where to buy high-quality sage
sage_ad_560.png
If you're looking for high-quality, ethically cultivated and offered sage, go no further than the Shaman's Market. Avoid Amazon or large commercial vendors because with a sacred and ceremonial product, intention matters, cultivation matters, as does the general "aura" of the seller. All of these subtle vibrations pass to the product and ultimately into the space you are saging!
Shaman's Market is an independently owned and operated business assisting with the healing work of humanity and the planet. They offer a multitude of high-quality ceremonial goods and, in many cases, work with indigenous peoples by offering a market for their handicrafts.
Shaman's Market offers a wide variety of sages. If you're just starting out, go for the White Sage Smudge Sticks, cultivated in California. If you have extra to spare, then pick up a few different varieties and see which one works best for you, each will have slightly different scents and energetic imprints.
What Is Sage?19:23 May 14 2016
Times Read: 832
Sage is an aromatic plant with green-grayish leaves that can be used as a herd and for spiritually clearing. Sage is known to be in the mint family of plants.
For the purpose of this article, I will be discussing the spiritual uses of Sage.
Here is a video on how to use Sage!
Why Sage Is Used For Spiritually Practices And How It Works?
Sage is known to have healing properties and with the power of intention and spiritual connection with the source of all existence, the burning of Sage assist with healing and clearing. The use of Sage for spiritual purposes dates back many years and used by many different religions and spiritual leaders. Today Sage is still used for it healing and clearing purposes. It is believed that the scent of the Sage (while burning) is intolerable to lower energies (lower frequencies, lower vibrations, negative energies, bad energies, evil spirits, spiritual curses, & etc.) and at the same time aids to restore, balance, detach unhealthy attachments (behavioral patterns in relationship of all kind, addictions, & etc.), and to raise and attract higher energies, frequencies, and vibrations.
Some reasons why to use Sage:
Clear self, others, spaces, and environments of lower energies, frequencies, & vibrations
Restore and helps balance our bodies, including our Aura, Chakras, & etc.
Heighten spiritual connects with spirit, spirit guides, Higher-Self, sources, & etc.
Heals self, others, & environments
Restores stones, crystals, & gems to optimum health
& in my opinion, it smells good
Some signs of lower energies:
Depression and most mental ill-nesses
Lack of self-motivation & the belief that you are not worthy of happiness and joy
Having consistent negative thoughts (being harmed, harming others, suicide, not trusting anyone and/or ourselves, & etc.)
Consistent physical pain (pain occurs when there is unhealthy attachments and the beliefs of self-punishment)
Dis-eases, cancers, and any dis-harmony in the body
Why I Use Sage?
As a spiritual leader, I find Sage burning to be a very important part of my practice to help me maintain connection to higher energies, frequencies, and vibrations. I like to use Sage before and after any spiritual healing, channeling, and connections. The burning of Sage has allowed me to connect more clearly with the angels and the angelic realm. The use of Sage has allowed me to heighten my spiritual awakening and enlightenment. Sage has been very helpful and useful in my development in cutting cords, cleansing myself and others, connecting with the angels and spirit guides, clearing out lower energies from spaces, and restoring my crystals, stones, and gems to optimum health.
Helpful Tips:
Before and after clearing others and spaces and the environment, first clear yourself and then proceed to clearing.
Call on the angels, spirit guides, universal sources, Higher energies, & etc. to assist with clearing, cleansing, and cutting of cord.
Important to affirm that clearing has already taken placed and to use positive affirmation. (For example, if you are trying to clear a space of lower energy, while your are burning the Sage and you want to say something like, “This space is now restored to optimal health,” “This space is now flowing with high energies,” or “This space is now in perfect balance.” All statements are in the present and are affirming positive intentions.)
Intention is very important when performing any spiritual practice or ritual (If working with other(s), please be clear of the intention of the other individual(s) and yourself)
Burn Sage whenever you feel low in energy
When clearing a space, close all windows and doors until you are finished with the clearing. Open windows and door when finished with clearing to let the lower energies leave the space.
When doing any releasing and clearing it is important that you let go and set-free of these energies with love and kindness.
Where To Get Sage?
Miracles Product Store
Metaphysical stores
Botanical
Spiritual & New Age Stores
Some wholefood markets
Online stores
Picture
Visit The Miracles Product Store!
Sage is a very useful and easy to use! Please watch my video for details on how to burn Sage safely.
Thank you for reading my article and I hope it helps you better understand the Spiritual side of Sage and how it can be helpful to you. I would like to remind you that all materials on this website are of my own knowledge and personal experiences and I recommend that you go into your heart and process what you feel is truthful to you and start from there.
Thank you and have a bless and loving day!
3 Spiritual Benefits of Sage by Andria MolinaMay 11, 2012 4:40 PM 19:22 May 14 2016
Times Read: 833
When I first used sage I was amazed by how it enhanced my intuition. As a metaphysical consultant, intuition is an essential part of the reading process, so I’m always seeking ways to enhance that part of my psyche.
Clearing out energy in ones surrounding place enables neutral energy, which naturally helps with intuition. The Native American tribes were known to use sage for multiple purposes such as healing, clearing space and ceremonies. Many benefits can be gained in utilizing sage for smudging. If you're not familiar with smudging, it's Native American ritual that's like a "spiritual house cleaning" or spiritual purification.
1. Sage Smudging Your Room
When want to clear out the energy of a particular room, using a sage smudging stick is easy and effective. To begin smudging open the door and windows in the selected room. Take the sage smudging stick and light it up and allow the sage to burn until it smokes. Hold the stick in your dominate hand and start at the beginning of the room and rotate the smudging stick clockwise and continue throughout the room. You can say a small affirmation while rotating the sage stick such as peace, love and happiness fills this room. When the direction of the fumes are pointed in a uniform direction this can indicate that you can move to the next location, if the fumes are scattered then continue with a one counterclockwise rotations then a clockwise rotation.
2. Sage Smudging an Object
When I buy crystals, candles or even new piece of furniture, sage smudging brings clear energy to that particular item. I always to this with a dress or item of clothing that may have been tried on or returned by another customer. Just take the sage smudging stick and allow the fumes to pass over the item that you wish to clear for a few seconds.
3. Sage Smudging for Aromatherapy
I find that the sage is great for aromatherapy scent. Any place in the house that is susceptible for smell like the trash can or a litter box works great. I place the sage stick a few times around my cat Sophia’s cat box and this leaves a refreshed scent.
5 Spice Onion Soup
19:21 May 14 2016
Times Read: 834
This Asian-flavored onion soup is a great tasting addition to your Healthiest Way of Eating. It combines onions with shiitake mushrooms for a delicious and unique flavor experience. Enjoy!
5 Spice Onion Soup Prep and Cook Time: 30 minutes
Ingredients:
Onion Broth
1 medium onion, chopped
1 TBS + 6 cups chicken or vegetable broth
1/2 inch fresh peeled ginger, sliced
6 whole cloves
1 cinnamon stick, about 4 inches long
3 star anise
1/2 tsp dried fennel seeds
6 whole dried medium shiitake mushrooms
1 TBS soy sauce
1 TBS blackstrap molasses
Additional Soup Ingredients
2 onions, cut in half and sliced thin
6 cloves garlic, sliced
salt and white pepper to taste
Directions:
Chop 1 onion. Thinly slice two onions and garlic, which will later be added.
To prepare onion broth, heat 1 TBS chicken or vegetable broth in medium soup pot. Healthy Sauté chopped onion over medium heat for 5 minutes, stirring frequently, until translucent. Add 6 cups of chicken or vegetable broth and remaining onion broth ingredients and stir. Bring to a boil, reduce heat to medium low, and simmer ingredients briskly together for 20 minutes, uncovered. This will bring out a lot of flavor from the ingredients.
In a separate medium sized stainless steel skillet, heat 1 TBS of the onion broth over medium heat. Healthy Sauté sliced onions over medium low heat in broth, stirring often for about 5 minutes, until translucent. Add garlic and sauté for another minute.
After cooking broth for 20 minutes strain while it is still hot and return liquid to pan.
Slice mushrooms (and discard rest of strained ingredients) and return to broth.
Add sautéed onions and garlic and season with salt and white pepper to taste.
Serves 4
Golden Squash Soup
19:20 May 14 2016
Times Read: 835
This easy-to-prepare soup is a favorite among many of our readers. It's not only flavorful, but an excellent source of vitamin A. Enjoy!
Golden Squash Soup Prep and Cook Time: 30 minutes
Ingredients:
1 medium-sized butternut squash, peeled and cut into 1/2-inch pieces (about 3 cups)
1 large onion, chopped
3 medium cloves garlic, chopped
1 TBS chopped fresh ginger
1 tsp turmeric
1 tsp curry powder
1 TBS + 2-3/4 cups chicken or vegetable broth
6 oz canned coconut milk
2 TBS chopped fresh cilantro
salt & white pepper to taste
Directions:
Chop onion and garlic and let sit for 5-10 minutes to enhance their health-promoting benefits.
Peel and cut squash.
Heat 1 TBS broth in medium soup pot. Healthy Sauté onion in broth over medium heat for about 5 minutes, stirring frequently, until translucent.
Add garlic and ginger, and continue to sauté for another minute. Add turmeric and curry powder, and mix well. Add squash and broth, and mix. Bring to a boil on high heat. Once it comes to a boil reduce heat to medium-low and simmer uncovered until squash is tender, about 10 minutes.
Place in blender and blend with coconut milk. Make sure you blend in batches filling blender only half full. Start on low speed, so hot soup does not erupt and burn you. Blend until smooth, about 1 minute. Thin with a little broth if needed. Season to taste with salt and white pepper. Reheat, and add cilantro.
Serves 4
Carrot Coconut Soup...
19:11 May 14 2016
Times Read: 836
The ginger and curry powder add great flavor to this easy-to-prepare soup. It's also rich in vitamin A and tastes great!
Carrot Coconut Soup Prep and Cook Time: 30 minutes
Ingredients:
1 large onion, chopped
1 TBS + 3 cups chicken or vegetable broth
2 TBS fresh ginger, sliced
4 medium cloves garlic, chopped
1 tsp curry powder
2 cups sliced carrots, about 1/4-inch thick
1 cup sweet potato, cut into about 1/2-inch cubes
5 oz canned coconut milk
salt and white pepper to taste
Directions:
Chop onion and let it sit for at least five minutes to bring out its hidden health benefits.
Heat 1 TBS broth in a medium soup pot. Healthy Sauté onion in broth over medium heat for about 5 minutes, stirring often.
Add garlic and ginger and continue to sauté for another minute.
Add curry powder and mix well with onions.
Add broth, carrots, and sweet potato and simmer on medium high heat until vegetables are tender, about 15 minutes.
Add coconut milk.
Blend in batches making sure blender is not more than half full. When it's hot, and the blender is too full, it can erupt and burn you. Add salt and pepper to taste.
Return to soup pot and reheat.
Serves 4
Sage19:08 May 14 2016
Times Read: 837
The soft, yet sweet savory flavor of sage along with its wonderful health-promoting properties is held in such high esteem that the International Herb Association awarded sage the title of "Herb of the Year" in 2001! Fresh, dried whole or powdered, sage is available throughout the year.
Sage leaves are grayish green in color with a silvery bloom covering. They are lance-shaped and feature prominent veins running throughout. Sage has been held in high regard throughout history both for it culinary and medicinal properties. Its reputation as a panacea is even represented in its scientific name, Salvia officinalis, derived from the Latin word, salvere, which means "to be saved."
Sage, dried
2.00 tsp
(1.40 grams)Calories: 4
GI: very low
NutrientDRI/DV
vitamin K27%
This chart graphically details the %DV that a serving of Sage provides for each of the nutrients of which it is a good, very good, or excellent source according to our Food Rating System. Additional information about the amount of these nutrients provided by Sage can be found in the Food Rating System Chart. A link that takes you to the In-Depth Nutritional Profile for Sage, featuring information over 80 nutrients, can be found under the Food Rating System Chart.
Health Benefits
Description
History
How to Select and Store
Tips for Preparing and Cooking
How to Enjoy
Nutritional Profile
References
Health Benefits
Like rosemary, its sister herb in the mint (Labitae) family, sage contains a variety of volatile oils, flavonoids (including apigenin, diosmetin, and luteolin), and phenolic acids, including the phenolic acid named after rosemary—rosmarinic acid.
Anti-Oxidant/Anti-Inflammatory Actions
Rosmarinic acid can be readily absorbed from the GI tract, and once inside the body, acts to reduce inflammatory responses by altering the concentrations of inflammatory messaging molecules (like leukotriene B4). The rosmarinic acid in sage and rosemary also functions as an antioxidant. The leaves and stems of the sage plant also contain antioxidant enzymes, including SOD (superoxide dismutase) and peroxidase. When combined, these three components of sage—flavonoids, phenolic acids, and oxygen-handling enzymes—give it a unique capacity for stabilizing oxygen-related metabolism and preventing oxygen-based damage to the cells. Increased intake of sage as a seasoning in food is recommended for persons with inflammatory conditions (like rheumatoid arthritis),as well as bronchial asthma, and atherosclerosis. The ability of sage to protect oils from oxidation has also led some companies to experiment with sage as a natural antioxidant additive to cooking oils that can extend shelf life and help avoid rancidity.
Better Brain Function
Want some sage advice? Boost your wisdom quotient by liberally adding sage to your favorite soups, stews and casserole recipes. Research published in the June 2003 issue of Pharmacological Biochemical Behavior confirms what herbalists have long known: sage is an outstanding memory enhancer. In this placebo-controlled, double-blind, crossover study, two trials were conducted using a total of 45 young adult volunteers. Participants were given either placebo or a standardized essential oil extract of sage in doses ranging from 50 to 150 microls. Cognitive tests were then conducted 1, 2, 4, 5, and 6 hours afterwards. In both trials, even the 50 microl dose of sage significantly improved subjects' immediate recall.
In other research presented at the British Pharmaceutical Conference in Harrogate (September 15-17, 2003), Professor Peter Houghton from King's College provided data showing that the dried root of Salvia miltiorrhiza, also known as Danshen or Chinese sage, contains active compounds similar to those developed into modern drugs used to treat Alzheimer's Disease. Sage has been used in the treatment of cerebrovascular disease for over one thousand years. Four compounds isolated from an extract from the root of Chinese sage were found to be acetylcholinesterase (AChE) inhibitors. The memory loss characteristic of Alzheimer's disease is accompanied by an increase of AChE activity that leads to its depletion from both cholinergic and noncholinergic neurons of the brain. Amyloid beta-protein (A beta), the major component of amyloid plaques which form in the brain in Alzeeimer's disease, acts on the expression of AChE, and AChE activity is increased around amyloid plaques. By inhibiting this increase in AChE activity, sage provides a useful therapeutic option to the use of pharmaceutical AChE inhibitors. (October 24, 2003)
Description
You'd be a wise sage to add the herb sage to your recipes. Not only does it have a soft, yet sweet savory flavor, but for millennia, it has also been prized for its health-promoting qualities. Its reputation as a panacea is even represented in its scientific name, Salvia officinalis, derived from the Latin word, salvere, which means "to be saved."
Sage leaves are grayish green in color with a silvery bloom covering. They are lance-shaped and feature prominent veins running throughout. Sage is available fresh or dried in either whole, rubbed (lightly ground) or powder form.
History
Sage is native to countries surrounding the Mediterranean Sea and has been consumed in these regions for thousands of years. In medicinal lore, sage has one of the longest histories of use of any medicinal herb.
The Greeks and Romans were said to have highly prized the many healing properties of sage. The Romans treated it as sacred and created a special ceremony for gathering sage. Both civilizations used it as a preservative for meat, a tradition that continued until the beginning of refrigeration. What these cultures knew from experience, that sage could help to reduce spoilage, is now being confirmed by science, which has isolated the herb's numerous terpene antioxidants.
Sage's legendary status continued throughout history. Arab physicians in the 10th century believed that it promoted immortality, while 14th century Europeans used it to protect themselves from witchcraft. Sage was in so much demand in China during the 17th century, appreciated for the delicious tea beverage that it makes, that the Chinese are said to have traded three cases of tea leaves (camellia sinensis) to the Dutch for one case of sage leaves.
And the esteem with which sage is regarded has not faded. In 2001, the International Herb Association awarded sage the title of "Herb of the Year."
How to Select and Store
Whenever possible, choose fresh sage over the dried form of the herb since it is superior in flavor. The leaves of fresh sage should look fresh and be a vibrant green-gray in color. They should be free from darks spots or yellowing.
Even through dried herbs and spices like sage are widely available in supermarkets, you may want to explore the local spice stores in your area. Oftentimes, these stores feature an expansive selection of dried herbs and spices that are of superior quality and freshness compared to those offered in regular markets. Just like with other dried spices, when purchasing dried sage, try to select organically grown sage since this will give you more assurance that it has not been irradiated (among other potential adverse effects, irradiating sage may lead to a significant decrease in its vitamin C and carotenoid content.)
To store fresh sage leaves, carefully wrap them in a damp paper towel and place inside a loosely closed plastic bag. Store in the refrigerator where it should keep fresh for several days. Dried sage should be kept in a tightly sealed glass container in a cool, dark and dry place where it will keep fresh for about six months.
Tips for Preparing and Cooking
Tips for Preparing Sage
Since the flavor of sage is very delicate, it is best to add the herb near the end of the cooking process so that it will retain its maximum essence.
How to Enjoy
A Few Quick Serving Ideas
Mix cooked navy beans with olive oil, sage and garlic and serve on bruschetta.
Use sage as a seasoning for tomato sauce.
Add fresh sage to omelets and frittatas.
Sprinkle some sage on top of your next slice of pizza.
Combine sage leaves, bell peppers, cucumbers and sweet onions with plain yogurt for an easy to prepare, refreshing salad.
When baking chicken or fish in parchment paper, place some fresh sage leaves inside so that the food will absorb the flavors of this wonderful herb.
Sage Recipes: 45 Things To Do With Fresh Sage19:07 May 14 2016
Times Read: 838
Fresh Sage Recipes
I recently remarked to a sympathetic friend how difficult it is to buy fresh sage around here. There aren’t many sage recipes in French cuisine, so it’s not part of the classic range of fresh herbs sold at produce shops or at the green market. But I enjoy its flavor very much, so I decided I would try and find seeds to grow my own.
Only days later, I walked past the sidewalk display of Etablissements Lion on my way home, and noticed that they sold potted sage plants that looked exceptionally healthy. I couldn’t resist; I chose the most beautiful one and adopted it.
It now rooms with our blooming strawberry plants on the bathroom window sill, but it is so bushy I thought I’d better start thinking of ideas to put it to good use. And I did what any modern person would do: I turned to twitter and asked, “What do you like to do with sage?”
The response was multicolored and inspired, and I thought it would be a pity not to share it with you. Surely there are other owners of expansive sage plants who would benefit. So here’s a compilation of the suggestions I collected — my sincere thanks go to the twitterers who kindly contributed their ideas.
Best Pairings for Sage Recipes
– Sage + eggs (i.e. in an omelette)
– Sage + chicken (i.e. roast chicken with sage and lemon inside the cavity)
– Sage + lamb (i.e. in lamb burger patties)
– Sage + fried liver + croutons
– Sage + polenta
– Sage + onion (i.e. in stuffing)
– Sage + white beans (i.e. in white bean hummous or an open sandwich)
– Sage + apple
– Sage + pineapple
– Sage + roasted peanuts
Report this ad
Sage uses
– Sage butter on gnocchi
– Sage butter on ravioli, especially pumpkin ravioli
– Sage butter on trout
– Sage olive oil with pasta and parmesan
– Put some leaves into pesto with other herbs.
– Add sage to duck sausage.
– Add sage to bean dishes.
– Infuse honey with sage.
– Use with parsley, rosemary and thyme in chicken risotti and soups.
– Add along with fresh parsley, basil, thyme, and rosemary to tomato sauces.
– Deep-fry the leaves and serve as an appetizer, or use as a garnish for poultry, meat dishes, or pasta.
Ideas for sage recipes
– Sandwich an anchovy between two leaves, batter and fry for great antipasto.
– Feta, prosciutto and sage involtini
– Sage on asparagus with shaved pecorino
– Lay two sage leaves over a long slice of sweet potato and wrap with a slice of prosciutto. Roast for 20 minutes or so with some olive oil (credit to Mark Bittman).
– Italian bread and cabbage soup with sage butter
– Roast butternut squash on a thick bed of it.
– Sage and goats’ cheese gnocchi
– Sweet potato gnocchi with chestnuts and fried sage
– Put leaves on fish, wrap in prosciutto and sear in clarified butter and olive oil; finish in the oven.
– Take half a chicken breast, place 2 or 3 sage leaves on top, wrap in Parma ham, pack in foil, bake at 180°C (360°F). Open top side of package, pour in some dry white wine, and leave open in oven for 20 more minutes or until done.
– Wrap a flattened chicken thigh in prosciutto with a leaf of sage and pan-cook.
– Pan-fry chicken breasts, add sage, red onion, lemon & crème fraîche.
– Sauté chicken livers with shallots and sage, season, then add a little cream. Toss through pappardelle.
– Sauté lamb chops with a sage leaf on each side.
– Saltimboca (veal, sage and prosciutto)
– Pork, sage and apple burgers
– Mold around a piece of pork sausage (out of casing), batter and fry.
– Sage and cheddar biscuits or pumpkin sage biscuits
– Sage ice cream
– Sage panna cotta
Other uses for sage
– Freeze in ice cubes for summer drinks.
– Go native and use the dry sage leftovers to purify your kitchen from evil spirits (see smudge sticks).
– Sage tea is a great remedy for sore throat.
– Sage plants give the most beautiful blooms!
4 Ways to Embrace Your Age Unlock true beauty by embracing what's uniquely attractive about you. By Bobbi Brown19:03 May 14 2016
Times Read: 839
When I was 13, I wanted to look like Cheryl Tiegs. It was the late '60s and she was the epitome of beauty. She was tall, thin and blond. Standing at 5 feet 0, with dark brown eyes, dark brown hair and strong eyebrows, I couldn't have looked any more different, and I spent a lot of time feeling bad about what I wasn't. Then I saw Ali MacGraw in the movie Love Story. Those eyes, that hair, those thick eyebrows—I finally recognized the possibility of my own beauty.
Today I am troubled by society's definition of beauty. I'm not sure how it started, but there is a whole breed of older women who look nothing like the women I grew up admiring (my grandmother, Helen Hayes, Jessica Tandy). It seems that everywhere I turn, there are women who have altered and erased everything Mother Nature gave them. The sad thing is that most of them don't look any younger than their untouched peers. Why do so many women want to get rid of the features that make them unique in favor of a cosmetic-surgery-enhanced, cookie-cutter look?
We have a choice. We can buy into these images or we can make the conscious decision not to. True beauty isn't about looking like a supermodel (remember—they're freaks of nature) or a twenty-something Barbie doll. True beauty is about accepting and feeling good about who you are. I hope some of the things I've learned will help you see your own beauty.
Stop obsessing
Instead of worrying about your "flaws" and the things you don't like about yourself, focus on what's right. I can't tell you how many times women come to my makeup counter so fixated on the size and shape of one feature that they overlook everything else. When a woman asks me how to make her nose look smaller, I point out her amazing smile and show her how to enhance her lips with the right lipstick and gloss. More often than not, she is pleasantly surprised by what she sees.
Live in the present
We waste too much energy feeling bad that we don't look like we used to instead of appreciating what we look like now. It makes no sense to obsess that you can't pass for 30 now that you're 40, because at 50 you'll look back at photos from 10 years ago and realize how young and fresh you were. I hated my arms when I was a teenager and often wore long-sleeve shirts. Now I see pictures of myself from those days and think that my arms looked just fine. I would have saved myself a lot of adolescent angst if I had made the best of what I had at the time, rather than trying to fight it.
Go with the flow
There's something incredibly beautiful about a woman with lines on her face, and I think we should start using the word living instead of aging. Lines are proof that we've lived life. We get them when we laugh and when we express ourselves. Take them all away and you end up looking like a plastic-faced mannequin. Tip: A little concealer and blush can do wonders.
Take charge of yourself
Focus on being healthy, strong and fit. Commit to making smart food choices and exercising regularly. This requires work, and it's not a quick fix, but you'll look and feel better over the long term. I'm 56 years old and I'm still learning that there's a lot I can do to be the best version of myself. I encourage you to make 2014 the year when you commit to pursuing your own best self!
Bobbi Brown is Health's contributing beauty and lifestyle editor. To keep up with Bobbi, follow her at everythingbobbi.com.
Embrace Your Beauty at Every Age and Love Yourself Advice from beauty experts on how to make the most of your looks at any age By Alison Broderick
19:02 May 14 2016
Times Read: 840
In a day and age where 50 seems to be the new 30, there are endless methods and tricks for turning back the clock. Some habits like your daily beauty routine may feel effortless, while sticking to an exercise regimen can take a bit more discipline. While it is impossible to avoid the aging process altogether, there are things you can do in your own life to make the experience more enjoyable. However you choose to take on the inevitable aging process, remember that age is just a number, and graceful aging begins when you can embrace the journey and not merely endure it.
Each year, Americans spend billions of dollars trying to look as if they've managed to dodge Father Time. And thanks to preventative care (staying active and maintaining good health), and an array of fillers, injectables and cosmetic surgery, many people are able to turn back the clock for a few years. But according to Tammy Stokes, founder and owner of West Coast Workout and author of "Live Your Healthiest Life," graceful aging is best defined through acceptance of your age, not defiance. "By taking good care of yourself and respecting your mind, body and spirit, age becomes less important," she says. "What really matters is how you feel throughout the process."
Acceptance begins when people learn to embrace their age, while still striving to look and feel their best. "To age with grace encourages future generations about the many possibilities of life after 50," says Alethea Tinkle, president of Bella by Alethea, a boutique and medspa. "A new career or business, travel, adventure and empowerment are all lovely signs of graceful aging."
There is definitely an art to dignified aging. Most of us are familiar with the ways in which we can incorporate healthy lifestyle habits—plenty of rest and water, healthy diet, regular exercise—but what about the deeper meaning of aging gracefully? This list provides some inspiration on how to truly appreciate the process.
Be practical. "You're not going to look 20 at age 50. Acceptance is at the core of aging well," notes Alyson Hoag, founder of Authentic Beauty. Setting realistic goals is a top priority, otherwise you will lack the confidence that embodies graceful aging. "Stay focused on the here and now—not what you looked like 20 years ago," she says. "It's all about being true to the person you are today.
Live in the moment. What if you had a wonderful life and never knew it? Worrying about the future or wishing circumstances were different only causes unnecessary stress and anxiety. Remain grateful for this day—it's the only one you have.
Celebrate you. "If you want to enjoy a better quality of life and age with grace, celebrate the person you are," Stokes says. All too often, we participate in negative self-talk that results in a feeling of inadequacy. Focus on forgiving, accepting and loving yourself. Be kind to the "little child" within.
Work with children. If you want to stay young, play young. Whether you volunteer your time at a pediatric hospital or lead a Sunday School class at church, children have the ability to teach adults what truly matters. "Seeing the world through a child's eyes helps us find the goodness in life," Hoag says. "It also allows us to tap into the enthusiasm we had as children."
Keep it real. "Nothing is sexier than authenticity," Stokes notes. Live a life that resonates with your inner being. When you discover your authentic self, material things lose their value and people see the real you. In the words of Benjamin Franklin, "While we may not be able to control all that happens to us, we can control what happens inside us." Let your inner beauty shine through.
Laugh often. Learn to let go and laugh—it keeps your soul young. "Stay lighthearted and maintain a sense of humor. Nothing is more unattractive than grumpy old men and women," Stokes says. The health benefits of laughter include lower blood pressure, stress relief, memory improvement and oxygenation of the blood. Smile and laugh often—your body and soul will love you for it.
Get creative. In her book "Aging Artfully," author Amy Gorman challenges conventional perceptions of old age by documenting the lives of 12 women ages 85 to 105, who are actively engaged in the visual and performing arts. Through these profiles, Gorman reveals the gratifying and youthful nature of creative expression. It's true: exercising the right brain well into the golden and bonus years keeps life fun, fresh and full of excitement.
Enjoy meditation. "Finding your Zen or calm place to just be is revitalizing for anyone. I enjoy quiet time alone in the morning to journal, read and sip my coffee," Tinkle says. Meditation helps you to relax physically and mentally, putting aside the day's worries and delighting in the moment. What's more, it keeps you spiritually centered and connected throughout the day.
Keep love alive. "Love helps you stay young," Stokes says. "If you are married, behave as if you are dating your spouse. If you are single, get out and mingle. Learn to give and receive love fully." When we give ourselves completely to another person, we become vulnerable—an essential component of intimacy.
Find your passion. Oftentimes, busy lives keep us from pursuing our passions. If you have something on your bucket list, make time for it. "Find ways to play and laugh every day. I believe aging gracefully comes from your state of mind; when you act young, it shows on your face," Hoag says. Travel, take piano lessons or sign up for a triathlon. Whatever you do, enjoy all that life has to offer.
Be healthy. While diet has everything to do with good health, there is more to a healthy lifestyle than food. Other ways to maintain your overall well-being include staying fit, caring for your skin and eating super foods. "Do not rely on aesthetics to make you beautiful. Good health is natural beauty guaranteed," Stokes says.
Build intimacy. We desire meaningful relationships based on honesty, respect, love, trust, appreciation and togetherness. While we have a primal need for sex, we yearn for a deeper connection with those we love. We need intimacy. Work on improving your relationships, from your significant other, to your friends and family, to your Higher Power. Cultivate togetherness through conversations, kind gestures and romance.
Stay grateful. When we are mindful of the blessings in our lives, we invite more of the same. In the book, "Codependent No More" by Melody Beattie, she says: "Gratitude unlocks the fullness of life. It turns what we have into enough. It turns denial into acceptance, chaos to order, confusion to clarity. Gratitude makes sense of our past, brings peace for today and creates a vision for tomorrow."
Things You Can Do To Lose 10 Years
Graceful aging is all about learning to accept and embrace the overall process. But let's face it: We all want to look and feel a few years younger. These tips will keep you looking great at any age:
Whiten your teeth. A beautiful smile is worth a thousand words. "Smile from the inside out," Hoag advises. Enhance your grin with teeth whitening—people are drawn to those who smile a lot. And, a gorgeous grin just gets better with age.
Update your hairstyle. We've all seen it: old lady hair. Whether your thinning, straggly hair hasn't seen shears in 20 years, or you've maintained an outdated short 'do for too long, it's time to get current. First, flip through a magazine or browse the Internet to find a hairstyle you like (age-appropriate, of course). Then, take the picture to your hairstylist and talk it over with him or her. Be open to suggestions regarding cut and color.
Dress it up. People certainly take notice when they see an older man or woman who is stylish. On the other hand, they never fail to notice someone who is dressed too young for his or her age. Don't be the latter. "Dress appropriately for your age," Stokes says. "Choose what looks best on your body, even if it's not always the latest fashion trend."
Makeup trends. While it's fun to follow some makeup trends, others can age you. Eyeliner, when done right, can add a sexy allure to your eyes, however, too much can make you look like a teenager.
Pamper your skin. Beautiful skin makes a world of difference in your appearance (think Nicole Kidman, Cate Blanchett and Catherine Zeta-Jones). Wear sunscreen religiously, drink plenty of water (divide your weight by two—that's about how many ounces of H2O you should consume daily) and enjoy regular facials, microdermabrasion and peels (consult your dermatologist first). Here's another tip: "Avoid washing your face in the shower with hot water, as heat is drying and aging," Tinkle says. "Instead, use cool water from the tap or, even better, spring water from a bottle."
Go for it! (cosmetic surgery, that is) There is a fine line between cosmetic procedures that look natural—as if you've been on a relaxing trip for several days—and plastic surgery that looks completely artificial—as if you've been freefalling from a plane. Set your sights on the former. There are all sorts of options for a newer you including Botox, Juvederm, Restylane and laser therapy, or more invasive procedures like a facelift, breast lift, neck lift or eyelid surgery. Do your homework and consult a qualified plastic surgeon if you decide to go this route.
The Glam Squad
The city’s top beauty artists dish on what’s hot and what’s not
leslie-hinesLESLIE HINES
Richie Arpino Salon
What is the most common beauty mistake you see women make? What do you recommend instead?
Too much foundation. Foundations and concealers should be used sparingly to even out skin tone and imperfections, not to create a mask. If you feel like your foundation is settling in an unflattering way try a new formula or brand. There are so many options, and the one you're using may not be the right finish for your skin.
Favorite drug store beauty product
I have two favorites and I cannot choose one over the other. The first is the original Oil of Olay moisturizer. It absorbs into the skin beautifully and keeps you hydrated all day. The second is Loreal Infallible 8 Hour lip gloss. Great wear time, stays glossy and doesn't dry out your lips.
What would someone be surprised to see in your makeup bag?
Sugar. Gasp! I know, evil sugar. But mixed with a few drops of water it makes a great physical exfoliator, especially for the lips.
jessica-kisielewksiJESSICA KISIELEWSKI
Institut' DERMed Spa
What is the most common beauty mistake you see women make? What do you recommend instead?
Not matching their foundation color properly. Having a professional color match would be best, but if that is not possible, here are some tips for natural looking color:
(1) Choose three to four colors of foundation that are the closest to your skin's natural undertone. (2) Swipe the colors on your jaw line. You want to make sure that the color you choose blends seamlessly with your skin color. (3) Daylight is the best light to be in when choosing a foundation color. (4) Try using a mineral powder foundation. It's easier to match your color and less messy.
Favorite drug store beauty product
Maybelline's Lash Stiletto liquid eyeliner in black. It's so easy to put on and it lasts all night.
What would someone be surprised to see in your makeup bag?
I have about seven different shades of red lipstick. It's my signature look and a girl's gotta have options, you know?
alyson-hoagALYSON HOAG
Authentic Beauty
What is the most common beauty mistake you see women make? What do you recommend instead?
Choosing the wrong foundation. There are a ridiculous amount of choices and you have to make sure you choose the right product for what you are trying to achieve. The goal is to have your skin look clear, smooth and even. The color choice is incredibly important. I recommend always trying on the product in different kinds of light, especially natural light, and take a picture of yourself. It should look like you are not wearing any foundation. Blend well.
Favorite drug store beauty product
I had to do a story for the AJC on drug store brands and could not find anything without pretty harsh chemicals - Burt's Bees lip tint is it.
What would someone be surprised to see in your makeup bag?
How minimal it is. How many brushes I use; brushes are the key to everything. Also the amount of lip glosses I have.
kaitlyn-reamesKAITLYN REAMES
William David Salon
What is the most common beauty mistake you see women make? What do you recommend instead?
Their choice of face wash. It is a common thought to try to remove every single bit of dirt and oil with harsh chemicals, but that is not always a good thing. If too many natural oils are stripped, your face will overcompensate and produce more; hence more breakouts. Instead, try a more natural-based face wash or cleansing lotion.
Favorite drug store beauty product
L'Oreal telescopic mascara. I get separated lashes along with fullness and increased length.
What would someone be surprised to see in your makeup bag?
Most people are surprised to find Final Seal in my makeup bag. Final Seal is a setting spray that keeps your makeup intact all day long with minimal touch-ups. This product is an absolute must.
stephanie-green-bassSTEPHANIE GREEN BASS
(Plá) Beauty
What is the most common beauty mistake you see women make? What do you recommend instead?
I often see women following trends instead of following what makes them "feel" pretty. Don't get me wrong, trends are a wonderful way to step outside of your box, but use it to your advantage and find more ways to complement your style. For instance, a cat eye shape may be on trend for eyeliner but if you have smaller eyes, you might want to try a different technique.
Favorite drug store beauty product
Burt's Bees Facial Cleansing Towelettes are a great, inexpensive drug store product that you can use to take off your makeup if you need a little extra help.
What would someone be surprised to see in your makeup bag?
I like to keep a small travel size tea candle in my makeup bag that I can pull out any where when I'm on the go. I like to take a little quiet time for myself when things are getting hectic. When you feel centered on the inside your inner beauty can shine on the outside.
evie-delaneyEVIE DELANEY
The Nouveau Clinic
What is the most common beauty mistake you see women make? What do you recommend instead?
Poorly shaped eyebrows are the number one beauty mistake I see with women today. A weak over-tweezed brow can make you look tired and years older because it does not "lift" or frame the face properly. I recommend having your brows professionally shaped by a trained cosmetic professional. If you suffer from misshapen brows that just won't grow back, permanent cosmetic artistry provides an affordable and immediate way to recapture what you've lost. A good permanent cosmetic artist can work with you to create the proper brow for your face shape.
Favorite drug store beauty product
Falsies Mascara by Maybelline. It makes even the skimpiest lashes look fabulous!
What would someone be surprised to see in your makeup bag?
Disposable mini pre-pasted toothbrushes. I spend the day in close proximity to my clients, so I am very aware of fresh breath.
Embrace Your Age, and Conquer the World By PEGGY KLAUS SEPT. 14, 201319:01 May 14 2016
Times Read: 841
IN March, I celebrated my 60th birthday, which brought with it the expected mix of disbelief and angst. I got over the worst of it, thanks to three days of festivities and reassurance from kind friends. But soon I began to notice that I was avoiding mentioning my age around clients and colleagues.
In trying to keep that information close to the vest, I was far from alone. Sometime between 50 and 60, I’ve found, people tend to stop publicizing their age.
This is hardly a new phenomenon — my Aunt Ruth cut five years off her age by 40, a fact uncovered only at her funeral. The difference now is that it’s becoming a losing battle to hide this vital statistic. Thanks a lot, Google.
So I want to propose that we over-50s start to own — even embrace — how old we are. With nearly 80 million baby boomers alive today, we have the numbers to tackle ageism. It’s the perfect time for a major cultural attitude adjustment.
Certainly, there are legitimate reasons for boomers to be cagey about their age. In social situations, we fear that people will treat us differently. And in the workplace, age discrimination is very much alive. Friends of mine who were Emmy Award-winning producers and writers stopped getting jobs when they hit their late 40s and 50s; studio executives thought they couldn’t possibly relate to younger audiences. A 72-year-old friend with a new preschool teaching position could sense skepticism from fellow teachers about her ability to work with 3- and 4-year-olds. Could this woman sit cross-legged on the rug? Could she get up without calling the paramedics?
It turns out that even we older people discriminate against one another. I recently talked to a hiring manager in her 60s who acknowledged that she was reluctant to hire a 64-year-old candidate out of concern that he wouldn’t stay for more than a year or two before retiring.
But in fact, many baby boomers want to keep working past the traditional retirement age. They like the stimulation and the challenge. Many need to work. When there are mortgages, college tuition and elderly parents to deal with, retirement is not an option.
Photo
Credit Johanna Goodman
Also contrary to popular lore that innovative ideas spring only from fresh, young minds in dorm rooms, a Northwestern University study found that people who are 55 and even 65 have more innovation potential than 25-year-olds.
In a Preoccupations column this past spring, Tom Agan, an innovation and brand expert, wrote, “If an organization wants innovation to flourish, the conversation needs to change from severance packages to retention bonuses.” He believes that the innovation capacity of experienced older workers more than offsets the higher salary and retirement costs associated with employing them.
There are all kinds of perceptions about older workers — some good, some bad. Based on research by the Adecco staffing company, hiring managers see us as reliable, professional and possessing a stellar work ethic. On the flip side, we are thought to be somewhat resistant to technology and to taking orders from managers half our age.
Unfortunately, in the broader culture, the negative perceptions outnumber the positives. And we don’t help the situation by accepting them. A good first step toward a turnaround is to examine our own stereotypes and fess up to our fears. Then we need to change our attitude.
With aging, as with most things in life, attitude counts for a lot. Grandma was right: you’re only as old as you feel. So let’s feel good about being 50, 60, 70 and beyond. Let’s even brag about it.
I’VE spent untold hours helping business professionals brag about themselves — the good way, of course — for the job interview, the sales pitch, the elevator speech, you name it. But the group that needs to do a much better job at this is the 55-and-over crowd.
In and out of the workplace, we need to share our stories with pride. We have much experience and wisdom under our belts, which makes for a distinct perspective and, ultimately, a richer culture.
At this age, like any other, the key to happiness is to fully embrace who we are — to prize what we’ve learned and to appreciate how far we’ve come. Because many of us will be around into our late 80s and 90s, and maybe longer, we’ll have lots of time to practice.
Peggy Klaus advises executives and organizations on leadership and communication.
5 Tips for Creating Sacred Space Debbie Woodbury Writer, Speaker, Survivor18:55 May 14 2016
Times Read: 843
Your sacred space is where you can find yourself again and again. — Joseph Campbell
Our lives are so busy and noisy that we often forget about the healing power of silence. When we’re out in the world, it’s not usually possible to control the noise level. At home, we can usually turn down the noise, but why not take it a step further and create a sacred space of peacefulness and healing?
After my mastectomy, I had lots of down time and was often drawn to a certain chair in my living room. The chair was comfortable, the room quiet (no television) and the view from my window was lovely during those many spring weeks of disability. I returned to this chair again and again to meditate, or just to rest.
2013-04-16-DSCN2959.JPG
Gradually, that space became sacred to me. I brought meaningful items into it by creating a makeshift altar. On a tray on the coffee table, I gathered votive candles, pictures of my family and two small Buddhas.
A small carved elephant I found in an antique shop became especially meaningful to me. I was dealing with a lot during that time and my therapist told me I had the emotional memory of an elephant — whatever I remembered, I felt again. That elephant became a symbol to me of how I processed my emotional pain.
You can get started creating a sacred space by following a few easy steps:
Decide what “sacred” means to you. Do you need a space for yoga, meditation or spiritual connection? To me, sacred means uplifting, peaceful and spiritual. What does it mean to you?
Dedicate a spot in your home that can become sacred. It doesn’t have to be a whole room. It can be a corner of a room, the top of a dresser, or any other space you can find. My space is in the middle of my living room. When I am there alone it’s sacred. When my family is in the space it’s just as sacred, but in a very different way.
Create your own altar. Find personal items which are meaningful to you. Next to my candles, pictures, Buddhas and elephant, I have a small piece of tile. I found it while taking a walk around my neighborhood and it is really beautiful. To me, it symbolized the importance of getting back out into the world and finding gifts in places I didn’t expect to find them.
Surround yourself with inspirational icons. Fill your space with meaningful quotes, spiritual symbols, calming music, plants, and any other items that uplift your spirit. Connecting with our spiritual selves opens up an amazing well to drink from when stresses come our way.
Create a ritual. Once you’ve created your sacred space, how will you honor it? Will you use it to meditate for a few minutes every morning? Will you just sit, with your eyes closed, enjoying a few minutes of peace and quiet? Your ritual can be simple or complicated but, whatever you elect to do, make it meaningful to you.
Take a few minutes to bring peacefulness and healing into your home by creating sacred space. It’s not hard to do and has immense rewards.
6 Ways to Create a Sacred Space at Home by: Jennifer Carter Avgerinos18:54 May 14 2016
Times Read: 844
It can be very difficult to cultivate inner peace if our surroundings are chaotic or cluttered.
Cleaning is an everyday task that few of us can avoid, and it provides the perfect opportunity to become one with everything you focus your awareness on (yes, even the toilet). This can be done by giving your cleaning tasks your full attention and staying present in the moment.
You can even turn your cleaning session into a form of bhakti yoga by chanting a mantra, repeating an affirmation, sending love and light to someone in particular or the world in general all while you are performing routine cleaning tasks.
There is a clear connection between cleaning and well-being. Among other things, studies have shown that a neat and clean home can actually lower Cortisol levels. It is possible to learn to care for your body as you care for your home, and care for your home as we care for your body. We need to create a sanctuary in our lives and—and that starts at home. Follow these six steps to help you cultivate sacred space in your home.
Declutter Your Space
Clearing clutter is a proven therapy for creating change in your life. Plus, you never know what you may find. When my husband and I did some spring cleaning, he found an old base violin that hadn’t been used in years and he had forgotten that it was in the spare bedroom. He then sold it for $4,500! Cha-Ching.
Sometimes if there is a lot of clutter, it can be overwhelming to declutter. But once you have cleared the old and unwanted from your space and your life, you can begin to make room for something new. If you have a goal that affects your entire space, try doing something small in each room to prepare for that new reality. For example, if you want a new love in your life, create room in your closet. Planning to expand your family? It may be time to repaint that spare bedroom. You will find that all areas of your life will flow more easily after you have put your home in order.
Start small: Pick a room, a closet or just a drawer and get started sorting it out.
Commit to clean: Spend 10-15 minutes a day straightening or decluttering a room or the house. This will pay off over time.
Go for the gusto. Put on the pressure by hosting a dinner party or inviting the in-laws over for the weekend. This way, you’ll have a deadline and no excuses.
Clean Naturally
While most household cleaners have low VOC (Volatile Organic Compound) levels, it’s a good idea to be aware of the cleaning chemicals that you use on a regular basis and consider how they affect your environment. Are you contributing to the toxicity of your home? Many of us use the products that our mothers used without much thought because we tend to trust the brands we know.
Use natural cleaning solutions whenever possible by combining water, essential oils, vinegar or baking soda and keep your home toxin-free while getting the aromatherapy benefits of essential oils
Use a few drops of essential oils on your favorite microfiber duster for the aromatherapy benefit of scented dusting
Spiritualize Your Cleaning Routine
Using the power of intention, you can do a spiritual clean anytime to clear negative and stale energy that lingers in your home from past arguments and illnesses. Use candles, sage, or incense—or just create an intention while performing basic cleaning tasks. Whether or not you perform a spiritual housecleaning in your weekly routine, it's a good idea to give your entire home a thorough energetic cleaning at least once a year.
Set your intention for cleaning, clearing, protection, and blessings
Use sound, scent, and nature to help elevate the energy level in your home
Create an altar in your home to honor your space and everything that you love
Understand how each room in your house relates to your chakra system. When you clean the kitchen for instance, you are connecting, clearing, and opening energetic blocks to your heart center. Cleaning the bathroom will help you open your solar plexus center, and so on. The Yoga of Cleaning clarifies how the chakras relate to each room in your home.
Create a Custom Sacred Space with Ayurveda
As a sister philosophy to yoga, Ayurveda allows you to use your unique dosha (take the dosha quiz) to create a custom space that balances your mind, body, and spirit in your personal surroundings. With this valuable information, your home will nourish, soothe, and support you.
Select colors for your space that will bring you back into balance natural
Incorporate fragrances into your space that soothe your senses
Enjoy sounds that bring you back into harmony
Space Plan with Vastu
Vastu (the Indian precursor to feng shui) and feng shui share some common core timeless design approaches. Vastu, when translated means the environment and that everyday you are reacting to your surroundings. By following vastu as much as possible, we honor the rhythms that control the universe and establish harmony with nature and ourselves. For the decorating-phobics among you, here is a basic overview for creating a more positive and streamlined space.
Lighting is everything. The choice of lighting can set the tone for a room. Bright lighting can be welcoming or energizing, awakening the mind to the possibilities that lie ahead. Lower lighting can trigger relaxation at the end of the day, be seductive and calming. Let lighting set the mood for your space.
Bring nature indoors. Whatever your style, plant life and natural elements form a connection to the great outdoors. The more high tech your life may be, the more you may need Mother Nature.
Circular or square? Use circular furniture if you want movement or animation and use square furniture if you want to relax or be still. Example: the breakfast table should be round to invoke energy while the dining table should be square or rectangular to elicit calm.
For more information on vastu, visit Vastu Living.
Conscious Movement While Cleaning
Studies have shown yoga to be beneficial for both physical and mental health. Knowing that physical movement is important to our health and many of us don’t always have time for a workout or yoga class, just 20 minutes a day of vigorous housework can provide your conscious movement for the day—and cut stress by as much as 20%.
Calories Burned: Cleaning burns calories, roughly 170 calories per hour for a moderate effort and more than 200 for a vigorous routine.
Consider your posture when washing dishes, folding laundry, and dusting. Place a yoga block between your thighs and squeeze it. This will help bring awareness to the tilt of the pelvis or a shift in the hips. It will also remind you to stand straight and root your heels into the floor and stack knees over ankles and hips over knees.
Section: Mind-Body Health
Topics: Health and Wellness
About the author
Jennifer Carter Avgerinos
Jen is a creative and passionate writer, marketer, and yoga teacher certified in the Seven Spiritual Laws of Yoga, prenatal/postnatal yoga, and kids yoga. Her favorite thing about teaching is helping people connect with the present moment and with their body, mind, and spirit in order to live their most fulfilled lives. She is the author of the popular book The Yoga of Cleaning: An Essential Guide, and she blogs about yoga at www.adore-yoga.com.
- See more at: http://www.chopra.com/ccl/6-ways-to-create-a-sacred-space-at-home#sthash.PCqJTsRg.dpuf
The Last American Vampire OCTOBER 31, 2014 By Christopher Klein18:45 May 14 2016
Times Read: 845
It might sound like a grisly Halloween tale concocted by Bram Stoker, but when a vampire hysteria gripped a small New England town in 1892, its residents exhumed the bodies of one family stricken by consumption and tore the heart out of the corpse of one teenaged girl suspected of being undead.
Edwin Brown was wasting away. For the better part of two years, he grew increasingly thin and weak. As tuberculosis ravaged the once-strapping young man in March 1892, Edwin struggled to breathe as he continually coughed up blood. He had sought a cure in the rarified air and mineral waters of Colorado Springs, Colorado, but the 18-month trip offered no healing powers and only left him homesick for a small town in America’s tiniest state.
Edwin Brown returned home to Exeter, Rhode Island, where his father tilled the soil as a Yankee farmer. George Brown had watched helplessly as the disease known as “consumption” took the lives of his wife, Mary Brown, in 1883 followed by his 20-year-old daughter, Mary Olive, six months later. While his only son grew weaker and weaker in the winter of 1892, tuberculosis also took his 19-year-old daughter, Mercy Lena Brown, who passed away after a year of sickness on January 19, 1892.
The disease that took three members of George Brown’s family was the top killer of its time in the 18th and 19th centuries, particularly in New England. Tuberculosis passed easily between people in close quarters, which is why it tended to sweep through entire families such as the Browns.
vampire dictionaryCredit: catscandotcom/iStockphotos.com
While the disease was all too common for the townspeople of Exeter, what happened next certainly wasn’t. In 1892, tuberculosis was still poorly understood. It wasn’t widely known what caused the disease or how it spread. Doctors were unable to explain the wave of sickness washing over George Brown’s family, but relatives and friends thought they knew where they could find the cause—6 feet under.
With medical science failing to help Edwin Brown, distraught Exeter residents turned to superstition and the supernatural in a desperate attempt to save his life. Two hundred years after the Salem Witch Trails, a vampire hysteria gripped the New England town. A group of Exeter residents believed that Edwin’s mother or one of his sisters may be undead—caught between heaven and hell—and sucking the life out of him from beyond the grave, which meant the cure could rest with their bodies.
With the extremely reluctant blessing of George Brown, who at first discounted the vampire theory, his relatives and neighbors visited the Brown family plot in the town’s Chestnut Hill Cemetery on March 17, 1892. In the small graveyard behind the town’s Baptist church, they exhumed the bodies of Mary Brown and Mary Olive Brown. They opened the caskets and, as would be expected, found only their bones inside.
The townspeople then turned their attention to the casket of Mercy Brown, who had died eight weeks earlier. Accounts differ as to whether Mercy’s body had already been buried or if it rested in a crypt until the ground could thaw and undertakers could dig a grave. However, when the lid was lifted off of Mercy’s coffin, her body was found on her side. Her face appeared flush, and there was blood in her heart and in her veins.
Mercy Brown's gravestoneMercy Brown's gravestone
Dr. Harold Metcalf, who had raised his objection to the entire affair, assured everyone that the lack of decomposition of Mercy’s body was perfectly consistent with the fact that she had been dead for less than two months. Knowing that medicine had done nothing to save the Browns, the people of Exeter ignored the doctor’s proclamations and took the presence of fresh blood in Mercy’s heart as a sign that she was undead.
They gathered firewood and kindled a bonfire on a pile of nearby rocks. Then they cut out Mercy’s heart and lungs and cremated them on the pyre. They returned to Edwin Brown’s house with the ashes of his dead sister’s heart and mixed them with water. Edwin consumed the concoction, but the tuberculosis continued to consume him. He died two months later on May 2, 1892.
This was not the first time the folk remedy of burning the organs of the dead and mixing the ashes into an elixir for the sick had been tried in Rhode Island, even in Exeter. In 1799, the townspeople exhumed the body of Sarah Tillinghast, suspecting her of being a vampire. Author Diana Ross McCain reports there were 18 documented instances of the exhumation of family members in suspected vampire cases throughout New England in the 18th and 19th century, but the case of Mercy Brown would be the last.
After digging up Mercy Brown, the townspeople buried her heartless body into the ground of Chestnut Hill Cemetery where under a weathered tombstone she now rests in peace.
7 Historical Figures Famous for Something They Never Did OCTOBER 2, 2012 By Evan Andrews
18:42 May 14 2016
Times Read: 847
Even if you disagree with Napoleon Bonaparte’s famous remark that “history is a set of lies that people have agreed upon,” there’s little doubt that myths, misconceptions and outright fabrications have often shaped our understanding of the past. In some instances, these legends have become so ingrained that they overshadow the actual facts of a historical figure’s life. Find out the truth about seven notable people who’ve become forever linked with something they never did.
Abner Doubleday (for inventing baseball)
Abner Doubleday
Abner Doubleday was a Civil War general and abolitionist who famously ordered the first Union shots in defense of Fort Sumter. But while he had a distinguished military career, Doubleday is more commonly remembered for inventing baseball—even though he did no such thing.
The story dates back to 1905, when former National League president A.G. Mills headed a commission to investigate the origins of America’s favorite pastime. Based on a letter from a man named Abner Graves, the commission incorrectly concluded that Doubleday had invented baseball in Cooperstown, New York, in 1839. In truth, Doubleday was attending West Point in 1839 and had never claimed any involvement with baseball. Nevertheless, the myth persisted for years, and the Baseball Hall of Fame was even established in Cooperstown on the sport’s mistaken centennial in 1939.
Lady Godiva (for her naked horseback ride)
Lady Godiva
Lady Godiva is best known for defiantly riding naked through the streets of medieval Coventry to protest the crippling taxes her husband had levied on the townspeople. According to legend, at some point in the 11th century Godiva pressured her powerful husband, Leofric, to reduce the people’s debts. When he mockingly responded that he would only do so when she rode naked on horseback through the town, Godiva called his bluff and galloped into the history books.
While this story has become the stuff of legend—a tailor who spied on Godiva even inspired the phrase “peeping Tom”—scholars agree that the nude horseback ride probably never happened. Godiva certainly existed, but most histories mention her as simply the wife of an influential nobleman. In fact, the complete Godiva myth didn’t even appear until the 13th century, 200 years after the ride supposedly occurred. The story was later picked up by notable writers like Alfred Lord Tennyson, whose 1842 poem “Godiva” helped cement the tall tale as a historical fact.
Nero (for fiddling while Rome burned)
Nero
One of the most famous stories of Roman decadence concerns Nero, the emperor who blithely “fiddled while Rome burned” during the great fire of 64 A.D. According to some ancient historians, the emperor had ordered his men to start the fire in order to clear space for his new palace. But while Nero was certainly no saint—he reportedly ordered the murder of his own mother during his rise to power—the story of his fiendish fiddling is likely exaggerated.
While some ancient chroniclers did describe the music-loving emperor as singing while he watched flames consume the city, the historian Tacitus would later denounce these claims as vicious rumors. According to him, Nero was away at Antium during the early stages of the blaze, and upon returning to Rome helped lead rescue and rebuilding efforts and even opened his palace gardens to those who lost their homes. A further strike against the legend is that the fiddle would not even be invented for several hundred years. If Nero played any instrument while Rome burned—which remains up for debate—it would most likely have been a cithara, a kind of lyre.
Marie-Antoinette (for “Let them eat cake”)
Marie-Antoinette
When she was informed that her people were starving from lack of bread, the 18th-century French queen Marie-Antoinette is said to have quipped, “Then let them eat cake.” This famous line has traditionally served to underscore the monarch’s ignorance of her subjects’ plight, yet there is almost no evidence that Marie-Antoinette ever uttered those words.
The phrase first appeared in reference to a “great princess” in the philosopher Jean-Jacques Rousseau’s book “Confessions,” which was written in early 1766. If Rousseau were indeed referring to Marie-Antoinette, it would mean she was only 10 years old and not yet a queen when she said it. Scholars think Rousseau either coined the phrase or that it was a common insult used to criticize various aristocratic figures in the 18th century. So if “let them eat cake” was ever directly attributed to Marie-Antoinette in her lifetime, it was most likely part of a deliberate attempt by her political opponents to discredit her.
Joseph-Ignace Guillotin (for inventing the guillotine)
Joseph-Ignace Guillotin
Contrary to popular belief, the French doctor Joseph-Ignace Guillotin did not directly invent the feared decapitation machine that bears his name. Ironically, Guillotin was a noted opponent of capital punishment. Desperate to put a stop to the brutal ax beheadings and hangings used in state executions, in 1789 he proposed to the French National Assembly that a more humane and painless method be developed.
With Guillotin acting in a managerial role, the plans for what became the guillotine were then drafted by a surgeon named Antoine Louis, who modeled the device on similar machines found in Scotland and Italy. After a German named Tobias Schmidt built the first prototype, it was put into regular use by the French government. While Guillotin had neither designed nor built the apparatus, it still eventually became known—much to his disgust—as the guillotine. Another popular claim states that Guillotin was later beheaded by the guillotine during the French Revolution, but this too is a myth.
George Washington Carver (for inventing peanut butter)
George Washington Carver
George Washington Carver was an American scientist and inventor famous for creating alternative food products and farming methods. But while Carver’s many innovations earned him comparisons to Leonardo da Vinci, the erroneous belief that he invented peanut butter has stuck in the popular imagination.
Carver was indeed a peanut pioneer—he is reputed to have found over 300 uses for the legume during his career—but he wasn’t the first person to create peanut butter. In truth, evidence of peanut-based pastes can be found in South America as far back as 950 B.C. Meanwhile, modern peanut butter substances were first patented in 1884 by Marcellus Edson—who referred to it as “peanut-candy”—and later by John Harvey Kellogg, who unveiled a process for creating peanut butter in 1895. While he eventually became its most famous advocate, Carver did not begin his own experiments on the peanut until 1903.
Betsy Ross (for making the first American flag)
Betsy Ross
One of American history’s most persistent legends involves Betsy Ross, a Philadelphia seamstress who supposedly made the first American flag. As the story goes, in 1776 Ross was commissioned to sew the flag—which then featured a circle of 13 stars—by a small committee that included George Washington. Ross supposedly produced her famous flag a few days later and even changed the design to make the stars five-pointed rather than six-pointed.
While versions of this story continue to be taught in American classrooms, most historians dismiss it as a tall tale. Newspapers from the time make no reference to Ross or the meeting, and Washington never mentioned her involvement in creating the flag. In fact, the Ross legend didn’t even make its first appearance until 1870, when her grandson, William Canby, related it to the Historical Society of Pennsylvania. But outside of showing affidavits from family members, Canby never produced any convincing evidence to support his claim. It’s true that Betsy Ross made American flags in the late 1770s, but the tale of her very first flag is likely untrue.
Who was Lady Godiva? OCTOBER 22, 2014 By Evan Andrews18:39 May 14 2016
Times Read: 848
You might associate the name “Godiva” with a brand of Belgian chocolates, but it was first popularized as part of a 900-year-old English legend. The original Lady Godiva was an 11th century noblewoman married to Leofric, the powerful Earl of Mercia and Lord of Coventry. As the story goes, Godiva was troubled by the crippling taxes Leofric had levied on the citizens of Coventry. After she repeatedly asked him to lessen the burden, Leofric quipped that he would lower taxes only if she rode naked on horseback through the center of town. Determined to help the public, Godiva stripped off her clothes, climbed on her horse and galloped through the market square with only her long flowing hair to cover herself. Before leaving, she ordered the people of Coventry to remain inside their homes and not peek, but one man, named Tom, couldn’t resist opening his window to get an eyeful. Upon doing so, this “Peeping Tom” was struck blind. After finishing her naked ride, Godiva confronted her husband and demanded that he hold up his end of the bargain. True to his word, Leofric reduced the people’s debts.
While most historians consider her nude horseback ride a myth, Lady Godiva—or “Godgifu” as some sources call her—was indeed a real person from the 11th century. The historical Godiva was known for her generosity to the church, and along with Leofric, she helped found a Benedictine monastery in Coventry. Contemporary accounts of her life note that “Godgifu” was one of only a few female landowners in England in the 1000s, but they make no mention of a clothes-free horseback ride. That story appears to have first cropped up some 100 years after her death in a book by the English monk Roger of Wendover, who was known for stretching the truth in his writings. The legend of “Peeping Tom,” meanwhile, didn’t become a part of the tale until the 16th century. The Godiva myth was later popularized in songs and in verse by the likes of Alfred, Lord Tennyson, who wrote a famous poem called “Godiva” in 1840.
The Dark Side of the Grimm Fairy Tales SEPTEMBER 17, 2013 By Jesse Greenspan18:37 May 14 2016
Times Read: 849
Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm’s collection of folktales contains some of the best-known children’s characters in literary history, from Snow White and Rapunzel to Cinderella and Little Red Riding Hood. Yet the brothers originally filled their book, which became known as “Grimm’s Fairy Tales,” with gruesome scenes that wouldn’t be out of place in an R-rated movie. The Grimms never even set out to entertain kids. The first edition of “Grimm’s Fairy Tales” was scholarly in tone, with many footnotes and no illustrations. Only later, as children became their main audience, did they take out some of the more adult content. Their stories were then further sanitized as they were adapted by Walt Disney and others. Check out some of the surprisingly dark themes that appear in the Grimms’ work.
Premarital sex
In the original version of “Rapunzel,” published in 1812, a prince impregnates the title character after the two spend many days together living in “joy and pleasure.” “Hans Dumm,” meanwhile, is about a man who impregnates a princess simply by wishing it, and in “The Frog King” a princess spends the night with her suitor once he turns into a handsome bachelor. The Grimms stripped the sex scenes from later versions of “Rapunzel” and “The Frog King” and eliminated “Hans Dumm” entirely.
But hidden sexual innuendos in “Grimm’s Fairy Tales” remained, according to psychoanalysts, including Sigmund Freud and Erich Fromm, who examined the book in the 20th century.
Graphic violence
Although the brothers Grimm toned down the sex in later editions of their work, they actually ramped up the violence. A particularly horrific incident occurs in “The Robber Bridegroom,” when some bandits drag a maiden into their underground hideout, force her to drink wine until her heart bursts, rip off her clothes and then hack her body into pieces. Other tales have similarly gory episodes. In “Cinderella” the evil stepsisters cut off their toes and heels trying to make the slipper fit and later have their eyes pecked out by doves; in “The Six Swans” an evil mother-in-law is burned at the stake; in “The Goose Maid” a false bride is stripped naked, thrown into a barrel filled with nails and dragged through the streets; and in “Snow White” the wicked queen dies after being forced to dance in red-hot iron shoes. Even the love stories contain violence. The princess in “The Frog King” turns her amphibian companion into a human not by kissing it, but instead by hurling it against a wall in frustration.
Child abuse
Even more shockingly, much of the violence in “Grimm’s Fairy Tales” is directed at children. Snow White is just 7 years old when the huntsman takes her into the forest with orders to bring back her liver and lungs. In “The Juniper Tree” a woman decapitates her stepson as he bends down to get an apple. She then chops up his body, cooks him in a stew and serves it to her husband, who enjoys the meal so much he asks for seconds. Snow White eventually wins the day, as does the boy in “The Juniper Tree,” who is brought back to life. But not every child in the Grimms’ book is so lucky. The title character in “Frau Trude” turns a disobedient girl into a block of wood and tosses her into a fire. And in “The Stubborn Child” a youngster dies after God lets him become sick.
Anti-Semitism
The Grimms gathered over 200 tales for their collection, three of which contained Jewish characters. In “The Jew in the Brambles” the protagonist happily torments a Jew by forcing him to dance in a thicket of thorns. He also insults the Jew, calling him a “dirty dog,” among other things. Later on, a judge doubts that a Jew would ever voluntarily give away money. The Jew in the story turns out to be a thief and is hanged. In “The Good Bargain” a Jewish man is likewise portrayed as a penny-pinching swindler. During the Third Reich, the Nazis adopted the Grimms’ tales for propaganda purposes. They claimed, for instance, that Little Red Riding Hood symbolized the German people suffering at the hands of the Jewish wolf, and that Cinderella’s Aryan purity distinguished her from her mongrel stepsisters.
Incest
In “All-Kinds-of-Fur” a king promises his dying wife that he will only remarry if his new bride is as beautiful as her. Unfortunately, no such woman exists in the whole world except his daughter, who ends up escaping his clutches by fleeing into the wilderness. While interviewing sources, the Grimms likewise heard versions of a different story–“The Girl Without Hands”–with an incestuous father. Nonetheless, in all editions of their book they recast this father as the devil.
Wicked mothers
Evil stepparents are a dime a dozen in fairy tales, but the Grimms originally included some evil biological mothers as well. In the 1812 version of “Hansel and Gretel,” a wife persuades her husband to abandon their children in the woods because they don’t have enough food to feed them. Snow White also has an evil mother, who at first wishes for and then become infuriated by her daughter’s beauty. The Grimms turned both of these characters into stepmothers in subsequent editions, and mothers have essentially remained off the hook ever since in the retelling of these stories.
25 Dark And Disturbing Original Versions Of Children’s Fairy Tales:POSTED BY ALEX SALAMANCA
18:34 May 14 2016
Times Read: 850
These stories aren’t your happy endings but rather sometimes gruesome and shocking tales. Fairy tales used to be stories aimed at both adult and child alike and the grown-up themes they portray is good evidence of that. We dug deep with this list to find where our common stories come from and what the original dark (very dark) stories really were. Hold on tight as we dive into these 25 Dark and Disturbing Original Versions Of Children’s Fairy Tales.
25
Sleeping Beauty
Sleeping Beauty
Italian Giambattista Basile’s version of Sleeping Beauty is really dark – the king who finds the girl rapes her while she’s asleep. She later on gives birth (while asleep) and is awoken only because one of the kids sucks out a splinter under her finger which was keeping her asleep. The king later kills his wife (who tried to get him to unknowingly eat the children) to be with Sleeping Beauty.
24
Pinocchio
Pinocchio
In Carlo Collodi’s original version, once Gepetto carves Pinocchio, the marionette runs away. He’s caught by the police who assume Gepetto has abused him and they imprison the puppet maker. Pinocchio goes back to Gepetto’s house that night and accidentally kills the wise talking cricket. He later gets hung from a tree and suffocates.
23
Peter Pan
Peter Pan
Peter and Wendy by J.M. Barrie has more adult themes than you’d guess. Peter brings Wendy to Neverland to act as a mother to the Lost Boys. With time, Wendy starts to fall in love with Peter and asks him how he feels for her. He describes himself as her faithful son – now that’s the strangest friend zoning we’ve ever heard!
22
The Three Little Pigs
The Three Little Pigs
Some versions of this English tale have the wolf eating the first and second piggies after he blows their weak straw and stick houses down.
21
The Little Mermaid
The Little Mermaid
Hans Christian Andersen’s original story has the newly-legged mermaid walking but in excruciating pain with every step. If the prince married someone else, she would die and turn into sea foam. Spoiler alert: the prince married another. (In an attempt to save their kin, the mermaid’s sisters traded their hair for a dagger from the sea witch. If the mermaid killed the prince with it and drips his blood onto her feet, she would return to being a mermaid. Spoiler alert #2: she didn’t kill him.)
20
Aladdin
Aladdin
Aladdin is a Middle Eastern fairy tale in which Aladdin, then trapped in the magic cave, rubs a ring he wears and a lesser genie takes him back to his mother. His mother cleans the lamp and reveals a more powerful genie who gives Aladdin his wealth and palace. The sorcerer (not called Jafar) tricks Aladdin’s new wife, gets the lamp, and has the genie transport the palace to his home. Aladdin uses the ring genie to transport there, kills the sorcerer, and brings his palace back to where it was.
19
The Ugly Duckling
The Ugly Duckling
Hans Christian Andersen’s tale The Ugly Duckling is a famous story world-round. The real version has the little chick originally harassed incessantly by the other barnyard animals. He escapes and lives with wild geese and ducks who are soon slaughtered by hunters. An old woman takes him in, but her cat and hen harass him even more so he leaves again. After much abuse and spending winter alone, he joins the swans who return in spring.
18
The Frog Prince
The Frog Prince
In some versions, it’s not a kiss from the princess’s goodness that transforms the frog into a prince but chopping off his head. In the original Brothers Grimm version, the princess slams the frog into the wall to turn him back into a prince. Ouch! (A Russian folk version has a prince come upon a female frog/princess.)
17
Alice in Wonderland
Alice in Wonderland
Lewis Carroll’s version is odd throughout, including Alice finding a caterpillar smoking a hookah on a mushroom as well as her leaving the tea party ticked off at all the riddles and calling it the stupidest tea party she ever attended.
16
Beauty and the Beast
Beauty and the Beast
Jeanne-Marie Leprince de Beaumont’s Beauty and the Beast features Belle’s poor father first finding the mysterious castle and plucking a rose for his daughter. The Beast emerges, angry that after the food and drink he consumed he also takes the rose. The Beast allows him to take it if he returns, but Belle forces the story out of her father and goes to the castle. She stays there and the Beast continuously asks her to marry him. She keeps saying no until she finds him nearly-dead from heartbreak. Her tears over his body finally turn him into a prince.
15
Cinderella
Cinderella
In a Brothers Grimm version, Cinderella’s eldest sister, in an attempt to fit into the glass (golden, in their story) slipper, cuts off her toes. The second sister cuts off her heel. In both cases, two doves sent by Cinderella’s dead mother alert the prince of the sisters’ blood in the slippers. Though Cinderella was finally found to be the true owner of the slipper, during her wedding to the prince the doves return and poke her older sisters’ eyes out.
14
Puss in Boots
Puss in Boots
Charles Perrault’s Puss in Boots features a cat who wants to make his poor master rich. The cat continually catches rabbits in the forest and gives them to the king, courtesy of the fictitious Marquis of Carabas. One day, he steals the boy’s clothes while he’s bathing in the river and tells the approaching king the boy is the Marquis. After threatening townsfolk to say the boy is the Marquis less the cat turn them into mincemeat (and after tricking a shape-shifting ogre into a mouse form, at which point the cat eats him), the king is convinced and the boy is given the king’s daughter to marry.
13
Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs
Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs
This Brothers Grimm tale paints a much darker story with the evil queen ordering the huntsman to take Snow White into the woods, kill her, and bring back her liver and lungs for the queen to eat. Later in the story, the prince and Snow White are getting married and invite all royalty in the land. The evil queen shows up, unknowing it was her stepdaughter’s wedding. When she arrives, she’s forced to step into burning-hot iron shoes brought from the fireplace and dance until she dies. That’s a hell of a tango.
12
Hansel and Gretel
Hansel and Gretel
The story of Hansel and Gretel may seem benign enough, but it may have referred to the many parents who deserted their children during a major European famine in the 14th century. Or, it might refer to a famous baker whose rival was so jealous of the ginger bread cookies she made he told the town she was a witch; they chased her down and burned her in her own oven.
11
Mulan
Mulan
Chu Renhuo’s version of Mulan has the warrior come home from war to find her father dead, her mother remarried, and the khan calling her to be his concubine. As it’s all too much for her, Mulan kills herself.
10
Rapunzel
Rapunzel
The Brothers Grimm’s Rapunzel still features a beautiful girl with long hair trapped in a tower by an evil witch. In their version the witch finds the prince has been visiting Rapunzel (who is pregnant); she cuts off the girl’s hair and banishes her to the wilderness. The prince returns that night and crawls up the hair only to find the evil witch. She pushes him off the tower into thornbushes which break his fall but stab his eyes out.
9
Little Jack Horner
Little Jack Horner
The story goes that King Henry VIII was confiscating Catholic lands in England after breaking away from Rome. A bishop, trying to keep his abbey, tried bribing the king with 12 estates in return for not taking it, hiding the deeds in a pie crust to keep them safe from thieves. The king had the bishop quartered and hung but his servant Jack Horner escaped with the pie crust and the deeds.
8
Brer Rabbit
Brer Rabbit
The famous trickster Brer Rabbit actually has origins in Cherokee or African stories. (Though the Akan people of West Africa usually mention a trickster spider named Anansi, the stories are nearly identical.) Some academics say the American version of Brer Rabbit is an allusion to the African slaves who used their cunning against their slave masters.
7
The Goose Girl
Girl with Geese
The Germans love their fairy tales dark. In this one, a maid tricks her princess into changing identities with her so she can marry a prince. The maid kills the talking horse with them to keep evidence from getting out and the princess-turned-maid gets a job taking care of geese. Thankfully, the maid eventually received justice when she was thrown, naked, into a spike-filled barrel and rolled around town til she died.
6
Chicken Little
Chicken Little
Going under the original name Henny Penny, the original story of Chicken Little features the paranoid chick gathering up other animals on its way to tell the king the sky is falling (after an acorn fell on its head). Most endings have a fox invite the animals to its home where it eats them all.
5
Bluebeard
Bluebeard
Another Charles Perrault piece, Bluebeard tells the story of a wealthy, ugly, blue-bearded man who has been married many times; trouble is, no one knows what happens to his wives. After convincing one of his neighbour’s reluctant daughters to marry him and her moving in, he leaves for a while. He leaves all the chateau’s keys in her possession, including one to a door she’s forbidden to open. Curiousity gets the best of her and she opens the room, finding the bodies of his ex-wives hanging from hooks on the wall and the floor pooled with blood.
4
Rumpelstiltskin
Rumpelstiltskin
With a gruesome ending, the Brothers Grimm’s Rumpelstiltskin tells the story of an imp who makes a deal with a miller’s daughter. Her father tells the king she can weave straw into gold (she can’t) so he puts her to it, saying he’ll kill her if she doesn’t do it by morning. The girl meets an imp and they make a deal: he’ll weave the straw into gold if she gives him her firstborn. When the child is born, she can’t give it up. He agrees to relent if she can guess his real name. The girl snoops at his house and overhears him singing it. Next day, she tells him his true name and, in a fit of rage, he drives his right foot into the ground then grabs his left foot and tears himself in two.
3
The Fox and the Hound
The Fox and the Hound
American writer Daniel P. Mannix’s The Fox and the Hound isn’t originally so much about friendship. In it, the fox purposefully leads one of a man’s dogs onto railroad tracks where it’s hit by a train and dies. Furious, the master trains a dog (the one who befriends the fox in the Disney story) who finally chases the fox so much that the fox collapses from exhaustion and dies. The dog is close to death too, but its master nurses it back to health before later taking the dog out back and shooting it because he can’t have a dog in the nursing home.
2
Pied Piper
Pied Piper
The Pied Piper of Hamelin is a story which tries to account for the strange disappearance or death of most of the town’s children. The true story goes that the piper agreed with the mayor to get rid of the rat infestation. He did, luring the rats to a watery death in the river. However, the mayor refused to pay the full amount so the piper later returned and lured the children away. Some people believe the children may have been led away to participate in a children’s crusade.
1
Little Red Riding Hood
Little Red Riding Hood
Yes, off to grandmother’s house she went, but in some original versions, the wolf arrived to the house early and chopped up the grandmother, putting her flesh in the pantry and blood in a wine bottle. He tells Red to have something to eat; she does, unknowing they are her grandmother’s remnants. Some also include the girl stripping naked, burning her clothes, getting into bed, and being eaten by the wolf.
Black Mirrors - The Art of Scrying18:27 May 14 2016
Times Read: 851
"Magic mirror on the wall, who's the fairest one of all?"
Remember that line from the "Evil Queen" in the Disney classic Snow White?
Since the earliest of times Sorcerers, Witches, Soothsayers and so on have used Black Mirrors for Scrying. Even in the Disney classic "Snow White", the Evil Queen would Scry looking into the mirror and asking questions concerning her vanity and her rivals. What is Scrying? It is the divination of future or past events or talking with spirits from another plane of existence by gazing into an object such as the Black Mirror. Now the Black Mirror is not the only thing that can be used for scrying. It can be a puddle of water or a crystal ball or a piece of shiny metal. Even a regular mirror will work. One old favorite is to use a bowl of water and part black ink, which creates a very good black reflection. It can actual be almost any type of object that will allow you to stare into it for long periods of time and gain visions from doing so. The two most popular are the Crystal Ball and the Black Mirror. For me the crystal ball is too bright, although I do also have a solid black crystal ball. The Black Mirror is my choice for the art of scrying. All in all the items are all used as a focal point. They have no real Super Magical power. They do have magical energy after they have been consecrated for use and after they have been used a few times they will gather your own magical energies, but all in all it is the Sorcerer/Scryer who has the Power, the Power to see within the mirror. The Black Mirror then becomes the window to the Universe and to the Spirit world. It can bring you visions of past lives or things that are to come. It can show you answers to questions you may have or show you your spirit guides for it is a doorway to the other side. You must understand that Scrying takes quite a bit of practice to develop ones Astral Vision. What is Astral Vision? it is the ability to see onto the Astral Planes. For some people who are more psychic inclined it may come naturally easy. For other it may take weeks or months to master. Clearing the mind and concentration without stray thoughts is hard to master just as in meditation. So as I have stated it can be used for many different things in Magical Divination. For those of you who are interested in studying High Magic, then you need to know that the Black Mirror is used in the "Triangle of Solomon" for conjuring the Demon or Celestial being into the mirror. The Spirit does not manifest into the physical form. It manifests as a vision in the mirror by the magician being able to see onto the Astral Plane via the Black Mirror. The Mirror is also surrounded by 3 sacred names of God and Archangel Michael to help control the spirit.
Now, back to regular Black Mirrors.
Now there are a few places online where you can buy some really nice fancy Black Mirrors. You can get them as fancy as your heart desires. But for those of you who don't want to spend allot of money and would like to get started quickly in the Art of Scrying, you can simply make your own for under ten dollars. Simply go to Wal-mart or Wallgreens and buy a small 5x7 picture frame (you can buy an oval shaped one if you so choose) and a can of flat black spray paint. When you get it home take the glass out and make sure it is clean. No finger prints. Then paint the back side of it with the flat black paint and let it dry for about a half hour. Then put it all back together making sure that the painted side is facing the back and you now have your Black Mirror ready for you to consecrate and put on your alter for Scrying.
Ok now that I have given you some history and facts about Black Mirrors. It is time to teach you how to Scry. This is going to be a short lesson because there is not much to teach and there is no secret method to make it work instantly for you. It will be a matter of practice makes perfect. He who is patient and continually works at this will have success in the art.
Hopefully by now you have a small alter set up to do all your Magic Rituals. This is where you want to set up your Black Mirror. Mine sits dead center towards the back of one of my alters. Below is a picture of one of my smaller alters that is set up in my office. You will want to arrange your candles on your alter so they are not seen in the reflection of the mirror and that they do not distract you in any way. The first thing you need to do before starting is decide what you will be Scrying for.
You will want to do the LBRP, but do the invoking version to start with. At the end of your Scrying you should do the normal Banishing LBRP to get rid of any spirits that may be still hanging around. If you have your own protection type of Rituals then you may use them instead. Ok now that you have done the invoking LBRP you should sit on a comfortable stool that is the proper height of your Alter. You don't want to be standing for a long period of time. That is why I myself use a stool or chair. Sit and gaze (stare) into the Black Mirror. Ask the universe to bring you a vision or call upon a spirit guide to show you what you want or need to know. You will need to sit there and gaze into the mirror for a good period of time.. You will know when it is starting to work when you own reflection vanishes and all you see is black. That is the key to knowing that you are getting close to success. From that point on is when your visions will begin to appear. the first few times you may not even see all black, you will probably get bored and quit. This is not the way of the Magician. Patience is a virtue with magic. So it may take a few times to get the total black out effect. From then on you must strive to keep gazing into the mirror. You may only get a glimpse of a unfamiliar face or an unknown landscape. But as the weeks progress you will have success. One of the other most important things besides practice is for you to communicate to the universe or to your spirit guides as to your desires when Scrying. Some of you will find this very easy and many others will simply say this does not work and you may never do it again. Like all magic nothing comes instantly or without true dedication and practicing the art. All and all it takes an altered state of consciousness. However you so choose to get into that state of mind. I will say no more about that.
black mirrors
If you look closely at this picture you will see that there is and incense stick which I just lit and there is one thin stream of smoke going upward and curling around in the Black Mirror. If you study this photo really close you will see a face of what looks like a woman in the Black Mirror. So you can now see what could be in store for you as you journey into the art of Scrying and Magic.
http://www.spellsandmagic.com/Black_Mirrors.html
Mirror Scrying... From the Ancient World...18:23 May 14 2016
Times Read: 852
Mirror scrying is an evolved form of water scrying. When it became possible to build mirrors they were regarded as being like water that was fixed into one place.
The early mirrors were made of polished copper, brass, marcasite, tin foil or mercury behind glass, polished silver and obsidian. All types of mirrors may be used for scrying and the size is not important.
Because mirrors are linked to the moon mirrors should be backed with silver. Try and use a round or oval mirror instead of a square mirror.
For the frame try and use a mirror that has a silver frame. Old mirrors also seem to work better than new mirrors.
Most seers prefer to use a black mirror. Because this is difficult to buy you may have to make one.
Just simply take out the glass and paint it black. You may have to give it a few coats of paint though. When you put it back in the frame make sure the glass part is to the front.
The use of black mirrors may be traced back over the centuries. Alchemists Edward Kelley and John Dee used a black mirror of shewstone - a piece of polished obsidian.
Catoxtromancy is a form of divination by means of looking glasses. In ancient Rome, special diviners known as "blindfolded boys" were known to gaze into mirrors in order to experience visions of the future or of the unknown, and according to the 4th century 'Scriptores Historiae Augustae' the death of Julian the Apostate was accurately predicted by diviners using this method.
When using the black mirror for scrying you do not want to see your reflection. The best is to leave the mirror on a table and look at it from an angle.
Look into the depths of the mirror as though you were looking into a bowl of water. At first it may appear gray than colors will come and go.
With time and practice you will be able to see sacred images like still photographs or moving film images. Spirits may sometimes look at the scryer, talk to the scryer or even touch the scryer. The visions may even exist outside the mirror and surround the scryer on all sides.
Other Methods of Mirror Scrying
Black Obsidian Mirror
This type of Mirror Scrying involves messages received on a mirror ...
after it is steamed up in an area such as bathroom - these messages appear in totality and not no develop as if a script or art design. They may come from the consciousness of the scryer.
standing in a dark room with a flashlight a few inches below your face and stare into the mirror for a few minutes. You will see your features change then change again. Some believe this reflects who you are in a parallel or past life. The same exercise may be done by carefully using a candle held safely below the face. After you stop scrying, take a look at the wax droppings for further information linked to what you say in your mirror images.
Remember, when it comes to reality, it's all done with mirrors...
Caring For Antique Furniture Posted on December 28, 2013 by James18:18 May 14 2016
Times Read: 854
Below is our guide to look after your antique furniture correctly and we highly recommend you study this carefully to fully understand the correct conditions to preserve and protect your pieces so you can pass them down to your future generations in the best possible condition.
The patina on the surface of antique furniture builds up over many years (sometimes it takes hundreds of years) and even with old marks and damage; it is part of the character and charm, so adds to the value of a piece of furniture and should be preserved at all costs.
Waxing antique furniture with a good quality natural beeswax (not modern spray polishes as these can damage the surface over time), is the best way to protect the original finish as this brings out the colour and grain of the wood and provides protection. Put a small amount of bees wax polish on a soft clean lint free cloth and rub the piece in the direction of the grain until the wax on the surface shines. This will burnish the surface and evaporate any solvent and clean the original finish in the process. If possible apply the wax at night and allow it to nourish the wood over night and polish in the following morning. If the wood has become very dry, the wax will soak in rapidly and so should be applied several times until a good patina has developed. Normally wax polish need not be used more than once every few months as too much wax will cause dullness and absorb dust. However, frequent dusting is important between waxing using a clean, dry, soft duster. This will encourage a hard wax skin to form which enhances the patina and protect the surface further.
furniture wax
Brass mounts and handles should not be polished with metal cleaners as this will damage the wood that surrounds them and will also take away the character built up over years. A light waxing using very fine wire wool (0000 grade) will gently clean if needed. Regular dusting should be enough to keep them bright but not over shiny. The gold finish on ormolu or gilded bronze (often seen on antique furniture) is very delicate and should not be polished too vigorously. It should be handled as little as possible, as the acid in fingertips can damage gilding, but it is best to be dusted gently a soft brush and can be cleaned using wax if done very carefully.
Upholstery should be vacuumed regularly to guard against a build-up of dust and pests and if stubborn hairs are in the fabric use cello tape to lift them off the upholstery, then vacuum (this can work wonders).
Environmental Conditions That Can Affect Your Antique Furniture.
Many things can affect the condition of antique furniture including some things you may not think off. Sunlight and humidity as well as central heating and pollutants in the air can affect organic materials like wood, fabric and leather used in the construction of antique furniture. It essential to think about the environment in which furniture is kept and it is always best to check your pieces every few weeks to ensure it is not being damaged in any way.
Do not to keep fine antique furniture in strong sunlight as this will fade its colour and if sun light is only covering part of the piece it can make an uneven colour, so completely ruining the item. The heat from sunlight can also crack furniture and lift veneers off of pieces. Roller sun blinds or voiles cut out rays of the sun without darkening a room, or curtains can be drawn on very bright day or when the room is not being used. You can also find a special window film that does not take away the light but stops the harmful rays.
Fluctuations in temperature and humidity can damage furniture also, especially on inlaid or veneered furniture. Central heating dries the air and dries the wood, so the moisture needs replacing in a room. Humidifiers can be easily bought, from simple clip on radiator models to sophisticated electric models. The other alternative would be to place small cups of water under or near pieces of furniture. Damp rooms can also cause problems which can be avoided by using an electric dehumidifier. The ideal humidity level is around 50 to 55 per cent and this can be checked with humidity indicator cards, or a garden hygrometer. The room temperature should be kept as constant as possible, with central heating left on low at night so it does not go too cold. Rooms should be kept well ventilated and not too stuffy. If in spite of all precautions being taken and your furniture starts to warp or split, do catch the problem early and contact a professional restorer immediately for advice as if left too long it can end up being very expensive and sometimes irreversible.
Moving and Handling Antique Furniture With Care
Antique furniture should be treated with care and respect. One of the first and most basic rules of handling antique furniture is being very careful. This may seem like a very simple rule to follow, but you will be surprised how many pieces get damaged from rough handling.
Moving furniture can be very strenuous so it is always best to have two people to move a piece rather than to drag the item around as this can chip the base. Use glides under furniture and this will protect the base. Never tilt back on antique chair back legs as this can damage the joints and make the chair wobbly. Over time the chair will become un-usable and will need repair, sometimes this can also break the backs of the chairs making them loose all their value. Chairs should always be picked up from under the seat and never the top of the chair rail as it is liable to pull off, or loosen the dowels or joints.
Do not lift a table from the top surface but from the lowest part of the main frame or the legs as the tops are usually screwed in, and the weight of the top can pull the screws out of the base (this can cause a real mess to the wood and make fixing very difficult).
Always open a drawer using both handles, never only use one handle as this will open the drawer on an angle and can damage the runners and joints.
Restoration of Antique Furniture
If your item of antique furniture needs some restoration then we always recommend sympathetic restoration and still to keep the item as original as possible. However, it should only be done by a reputable professional antiques restorer who will use the correct traditional materials and not the modern day techniques like spay finishes. If your veneer is chipped or lifted off the furniture you should have it repaired quickly as it is easy to lose small pieces of veneer and then it is very hard to find matching veneers in the same wood. Water soluble wood glue should be used for minor repairs undertaken at home rather than superglue. Small chips of wood, veneer etc. can be held in place with masking tape (not cello tape as this can damage the finish) while glue is setting or prior to professional restoration. Drawers and doors which stick can be eased by rubbing candle wax on the sides or even by using a soft polishing wax if a candle is not available. Dry, cracked leather on desk-tops can be revitalised with beeswax or a leather wax but it is always best to spot test a small area first to ensure it does not stain or look odd to the rest of the surface. Clear neutral shoe cream or leather cream can also be used on desk leathers as they come ready coloured.
It is always best not to strip the old original finish, but instead try to revive the original finish by waxing. French polishing can also be used to revive polished surfaced but this should not be attempted by an amateur, only a professional can do this.
french polishing
If you need more advice then you can contact us direct as we have a selection of restoration products available or if you want to buy quality antiques ready restored then here at Driscolls antiques ltd on antiques world, we beautifully restore all our furniture and deliver them into your house using a two man fully insured professional delivery team who will carefully handle and assemble your antique furniture.
Posted in antique furniture restoration, Antiques
10 tips about caring for wood furniture Published 9:22 pm, Thursday, July 15, 201018:17 May 14 2016
Times Read: 855
1. To clean the finish on your wood furniture just use warm water and mild dish soap. Cleaning furniture with water won't hurt it -- just be careful not to soak it. Use an old toothbrush for hard-to-get areas. Wipe the dirt off the surface with soft cloths or paper towels until they come up fairly clean. Then dry off any residual moisture with a soft cloth.
2. After a good cleaning, the best way to protect the finish is to use a good-quality soft paste wax. Apply a thin coat as directed on the label. Wait five minutes and buff lightly with a soft (shoe) brush or cloth. Wait another 30 to 60 minutes and buff/brush again with a bit more vigor. You'll see a beautiful shine return to the finish that will last for many months.
3. Keep your furniture out of the sun. The temperature of the summer sun coming through a window can go above 140 degrees. It will cook fine finishes, fading and destroying them over time, and dry out and shrink the wood, which will cause cracks.
4. Don't place wood furniture near heating units or vents. Dry heat will cause the wood to dry and shrink, leaving cracks. Use a humidifier in the drier months to bring the moisture up to the 40 to 45 percent level.
5. For a quick-fix touch up, use the appropriate color shoe polish on scratches and chips, especially to make them less visible on the feet of furniture. Carefully using a matching-color felt-tip marker first will hide it even better.
6. When polishing metal hardware, take it off the furniture first. Take your time and make a note to remember what piece goes back where. Use a quality metal polish to get it shining again. Once it's buffed, put it back on, being careful not to scratch the wood surfaces. I recommend that you don't try to do this all at one time. It can be a lot of work, so take a few days, doing a few pieces at a time, instead of getting tired and frustrated with trying to do too much.
7. Wood isn't hungry! You cannot feed furniture. No matter what the advertising says, wood cannot be fed or nourished or enriched with polishes or oils. Once it has a protective finish over it for beauty and protection, the wood is sealed. Polishes and oils will not penetrate it.
8. There are several ways to remove the white hazy ring or spot that the hot coffee mug or hot pizza box made on your table. The least invasive way is to rub it with a mild abrasive, such as non-gel toothpaste mixed with baking soda or cooking oil mixed with ashes. You can rub it in a small spot with your finger or use a soft cloth on larger areas.
Another method that has excellent results is to place a soft cloth or towel over the spot and iron it carefully for 10 to 20 seconds at a time with the iron at a medium setting. You can turn the iron up a bit if needed. Always keep the iron moving and check your progress frequently.
9. When shopping for new or antique furniture, look at the back, inside and undersides of furniture and drawers. Many times it tells you more about quality than looking at the "show" side. The so-called "secondary" woods can speak volumes about the age of the item and the quality of construction.
10. Restoring or refinishing an older or antique piece of furniture to its original glory might seem like a good idea, and many times it is. But it's important to get advice from someone who is knowledgeable about the item you are considering. You may find that your piece is valuable and just needs a proper cleaning. Any more extensive work should be left to a professional.
Bill Oakley has owned and operated Oakley Restoration & Finishing in New Milford for the past 16 years. He previously ran his antique restoration business in Brooklyn, N.Y.. His websites include www.oakleyrestoration.com and the new www.GreatFurnitureTips.com or you can e-mail him at Bill@oakleyrestoration.com.
Piano Technicians Guild... Guide to Piano Care...18:14 May 14 2016
Times Read: 857
Technical Bulletin #5
Finish Care
© 1993, 1994 The Piano Technicians Guild, Inc.
Basic finish care
Avoiding finish damage
Dusting your piano
Cleaning the finish
To polish or not?
Removing a heavy polish build-up
Care of specific finish types
Lacquer
Polyester
Finish Repairs
Cleaning your keys
Finish care steps
The piano is unique among musical instruments because it also serves as fine furniture for the home. In fact, the term "piano finish" has traditionally been used to describe the highest standards in wood finishing. Properly maintaining that fine finish will enhance your home's decor and preserve the value of your piano.
Basic finish care
Modern Pianos are finished with a variety of materials, from traditional lacquer to modern polyurethanes and polyester resins. Whatever the material, a piano finish is designed to protect the wood from dirt and liquid spills, reduce the damaging effects of humidity changes, and -- in the case of clear finishes -- enhance the beauty of the wood.
Modern finishes are designed to do their job without the additional aid of polishes or waxes. In most cases, a piano finish is best maintained by simply keeping it clean and avoiding exposure to direct sunlight, extremes of temperature and humidity, and abrasion.
1. Avoiding finish damage.
Your piano's cabinet, like all woodwork, is subject to expansion and contraction with humidity changes. Excessive wood movement can eventually cause the finish to develop tiny cracks and even separate from the wood. Moderating the temperature and humidity swings around the piano will help to preserve its finish as well as its overall structure and tuning stability.
Locate the piano in a room with a fairly even temperature, away from drafts, dampness, and heat sources. ALWAYS AVOID DIRECT SUNLIGHT -- it will age the finish prematurely and cause color fading.
To prevent scratches, never set objects on your piano without a soft cloth or felt pad. Never place plants or drinks on a piano, because spillage and condensation can cause major damage.
2. Dusting your piano
Dust is very abrasive, and can scratch the finish if wiped off with a dry cloth. To avoid scratching, dust the piano lightly with a feather duster. Alternatively, wipe lightly with a soft damp cloth to pick up the dust, followed immediately with a dry cloth. The cloths should be soft cotton such as flannel, because coarse or synthetic fabrics can scratch some finishes. Wring out the damp cloth thoroughly so it leaves no visible moisture on the surface.
To avoid creating swirl marks, always wipe with long straight strokes rather than circular motions. Wipe with the grain for natural wood finishes, or in the direction of the existing sheen pattern for solid-color satin finishes.
Because some exposed parts inside your piano are fragile, it's best to let your technician clean these areas.
3. Cleaning the finish.
To remove smudges and fingerprints, first dust using the damp/dry cloths as above. If heavier cleaning is necessary, dampen your cloth with a small amount of mild soap solution. A common product is Murphy's Oil Soap, available at most grocery and hardware stores.
4. To polish or not?
Before using polish on your piano, be sure it is actually necessary and beneficial. In general, most manufacturers recommend against using polishes because of the potential for damage to the finish and contamination of other parts of the instrument.
Common household products such as "lemon oil" or inexpensive "furniture polish" should be avoided. Despite the labels' claims that they "protect" the finish or "feed" the wood, they offer no protection from scratching and can actually soften the finish if over-used. Worse, they often contain silicones and oils that contaminate the wood, complicating future refinishing or repairs. Silicone is especially dangerous because of its tendency to spread within the piano, sometimes causing extensive internal damage. Avoid aerosol products altogether since the over-spray can contaminate piano strings, tuning pins and action parts.
An appropriate polish can help to restore luster to a dulled finish or reduce the tendency of some finishes to show fingerprints. However, it should be applied sparingly and infrequently, and all excess should be wiped clean with a soft dry cloth so no visible film remains. To prevent scratching, always dust before polishing. Specific recommendations follow.
5. Removing a heavy polish build-up.
If your piano's finish appears gummy, oily, or streaked, it may be contaminated with too much or the wrong type of polish. Adding more polish will not correct this problem. Instead the finish should be thoroughly cleaned, then evaluated for any further treatment.
To remove accumulations of old polish, use a cloth dampened with a mild soap as in item 3 above. Wring the cloth thoroughly to minimize wetting of the finish, and dry the surface immediately. Test a small area first to make sure the washing does not cause white marks or softening of an older finish.
If stronger cleaning is necessary, look for a product called "wood cleaner and wax remover" at hardware or wood workers supply stores, or ask your technician for a suggestion.
Once the original finish is clean, you can either leave it as is or enhance the gloss and clarity with an appropriate polish according to the finish type listed below.
Care of specific finish types
The two most common piano finishes are lacquer and polyester. Either material may come in clear, black, white, or other colors. Check your piano's owner information booklet to determine the type and recommended care of your piano's finish, or ask your technician or dealer for help if you're not sure.
Lacquer
Most, but not all, American-made pianos have lacquer finishes. They may be satin (dull sheen), semi-gloss, or high gloss.
Cleaning -- For general dusting and cleaning of lacquer finishes, see items 2 and 3 preceding. Be especially careful to avoid scratching high gloss finishes by using only very soft, clean cloths and wiping with light pressure. For satin finishes, always rub in line with the existing sheen.
Polishing -- Satin finishes are intended to be dull and will normally have a poor appearance if a gloss-producing polish is applied. If desired, a polish may be applied to gloss or semigloss finishes. Two common products are Guardsman Furniture Polish and OZ Cream Polish. Your technician may carry these or other products especially recommended for piano care. Note the safety measures listed under item 4 regarding selecting and applying polishes.
When cleaning or polishing a lacquer finish, avoid hard pressure on sharp corners and edges since the finish can easily wear through to bare wood.
Polyester
Most Asian and European pianos have polyester finishes in satin or high-gloss (called high polish). This material is harder and more scratch-resistant than lacquer, and best maintained by simple dusting and cleaning.
Cleaning -- Use the same procedure as for lacquer.
Polishing -- Satin polyester looks best when simply kept clean. Avoid gloss-producing polishes, which leave satin finishes looking shiny but scratched. High-polish polyester finishes need only be kept clean to maintain their gloss. However, high-wear areas such as the music desk may eventually develop a hazy appearance caused by many fine scratches. These areas can be buffed back to a high gloss using a product designed to remove tiny scratches from fiberglass boats or plastic windows in convertible cars. Two such products are Meguiar's Mirror Glaze #17 Plastic Cleaner, and Meguiar's s Mirror Glaze #9 Swirl Remover--available from marine supply, auto-parts, or automotive paint supply stores. Your technician may carry special products for this purpose, or can recommend a local source.
Finish Repairs
Dents. scratches, and chips sometimes occur, spoiling the appearance of an otherwise perfect finish. Such damage can usually be corrected by a specialist in "finish touch-up". Your piano technician may perform this service, or can offer a referral.
Cleaning Your Keys
Piano keys eventually become soiled with accumulated oil and dirt from fingers. To clean your white keys, use a soft cloth dampened with water and a small amount of mild soap. Avoid solvents. Make sure the cloth is thoroughly wrung out, and wipe the keys back-to-front rather than side-to-side, so excess moisture and dirt will not seep down the sides of the keys. Clean only a few keys at a time drying immediately with a clean cloth.
Ivory keys are porous, and excessive moisture can penetrate and loosen their glue joints. Also, a dirty or brightly colored cleaning cloth can transfer stains into the ivory.
Clean sharps in the same manner, but use a separate cloth for painted wooden sharps to avoid black stains on the white keys.
Finish Care Steps
Locate your piano to avoid direct sunlight as well as excessive temperature and humidity changes.
To avoid scratching, always remove dust first with a damp cloth or feather duster before wiping with a dry cloth.
Never place drinks, plants, etc. on the finish.
Avoid placing vinyl or rubber in contact with the piano.
Make sure that piano lamps, etc. have a felt-padded base.
Avoid touching piano strings with fingers or damp cloths.
Delicate parts inside your piano should be cleaned only by your technician.
Use polish sparingly, if at all.
Avoid aerosol products.
Read labels carefully, and avoid any product containing silicone.
Before playing, always wash your hands to prevent staining the sides and tops of the keys.
The preceding article is a reprint of a Technical Bulletin published by the Piano Technicians Guild, Inc. It is provided on the Internet as a service to piano owners. Piano Technicians Guild is an international organization of piano technicians. Registered Piano Technicians (RPTs) are those members of PTG who have passed a series of examinations on the maintenance, repair, and tuning of pianos. For a list of Registered Technicians in your area visit our online member directory. For a copy of this or other PTG Bulletins and Pamphlets contact:
Piano Technicians Guild, Inc
4444 Forest Avenue
Kansas City, KS 66106-3750
Phone: 913-432-9975
Fax: 913-432-9986
Send Mail
www.ptg.org
ARONSON: The Case for Dr. Franklin COLE ARONSON APR 28, 2016 STAFF COLUMNIST
18:01 May 12 2016
Times Read: 868
No minds seem eager to change on the questions of Calhoun and “master,” so I’ll leave to braver hearts the disputes on the University’s decisions on those (except this one: “laird” is a Scottish title of nobility. Just say this to yourself: “Greetings, freshmen, I am the laird of Berkeley College.” You smiled, right?).
On to serious matters — The naming of Franklin College is likely to prompt the most interesting controversies. Benjamin Franklin was the most important Founding Father with a Yale affiliation. Sterling Memorial Library holds his collected papers. He was a founder of charities, an early champion of abolitionism, an inventor, a writer (his autobiography is worth two reads) and an able defender of the American Revolution.
What’s against him? Principally, Franklin did not earn a degree at Yale — he was granted an honorary one. I have spoken with several people very concerned about this apparent departure from the tradition of naming colleges after Yale grads. Fortunately, the leaders of Yale wisely remained within the school’s ancient practice concerning names of residential colleges. Berkeley, Davenport and Pierson are named for people who did not graduate from Yale. And Trumbull — like Franklin College — is named for the (Harvard-educated) holder of an honorary Yale degree. There’s also the matter of Franklin’s skin color and sex. But why should this be a point against him? Franklin, like his collegiate sister Pauli Murray LAW ’65, is just the sort of person Yale should want its students of every color and both sexes to emulate.
One of Franklin’s most important contributions was to the education of the youth of Philadelphia, where Franklin spent much of his adult life. During the 1740s, Franklin raised funds from wealthy Philadelphians for an academy Franklin then served as president beginning in 1749. Religious pluralism was a guiding principle in the selection of trustees for the school. “Care was taken,” he writes in his autobiography, “lest in time that predominacy might be a means of appropriating the whole to the use of [one] sect, contrary to original intention.” A “Church-of-England man,” a Presbyterian, a Baptist, a Moravian and members of other Christian denominations were appointed to serve as trustees.
Long before Skull and Bones, Franklin founded a secret society in 1727. The “Junto,” as it was called, was created to increase members’ “influence in public affairs & our power of doing good” by spreading through subsidiary clubs the sentiments of the mothership. Sounds sinister, but the group, like societies at Yale, mostly held discussions among its members on the politics — and, perhaps more significantly, pooled the libraries of its several members to give each access to others’ books. Franklin also helped found the Library Company of Philadelphia, one of the first public libraries in America. The improvement of how many minds can be traced to Franklin’s beneficence?
Franklin’s solicitude for his city was rivaled by his fierce patriotism. Franklin signed the Declaration of Independence, and served as a delegate from Pennsylvania to the Constitutional Convention. Legend has it that upon leaving the convention, a woman approached him and asked what sort of government the Framers had given the infant nation. “A republic, madam — if you can keep it,” replied the good doctor. Franklin himself worked to keep it, serving the nation as ambassador to France for many years, and authoring pamphlets in defense of America’s cause. Franklin’s accomplishments are a superb example to Yalies of public service. And his charge to a fellow citizen outside the convention exhorts future generations to exert themselves on behalf of liberty and self-government.
And long before President Abraham Lincoln issued the Emancipation Proclamation, Franklin advocated and planned for the freedom of black slaves. Slavery, he wrote, is an “atrocious debasement of human nature.” But he did not advocate merely legal emancipation. “To furnish [freedmen] with employments suited to their age, sex, talents and other circumstances, and to procure their children an education calculated for their future situation in life” were among the ideas Franklin proposed to “promote the public good, and the happiness of these our hitherto too much neglected fellow creatures.”
Franklin was a cosmopolitan — he also loved his own small city. He is an example to the many Yalies who, after gathering at Yale from around the globe, will disperse to all of five or six states north of the Mason Dixon and east of the Mississippi River upon graduation. Franklin was also an autodidactic polymath — what better example to this generation of aspiring self-made men and women?
Members of the current sophomore class, as I understand it, will be the first allowed to live in the new colleges. I hope Franklin College will receive the students its venerable namesake merits.
Cole Aronson is a sophomore in Calhoun College. His column usually runs on Mondays. Contact him at cole.aronson@yale.edu .
Yale’s secret Skull and Bones society could be exposed By David K. Li May 10, 2016
17:58 May 12 2016
Times Read: 869
Modal Trigger Yale’s secret Skull and Bones society could be exposed
The Skull and Bones society meets in "The Tomb" at Yale University. Photo: AP
Over 1,000 pages of documents relating to Yale University’s Skull and Bones could be released this summer — shedding new light on the secretive society.
Archivists at the George W. Bush Presidential Library in Dallas are poised to reveal files relating to Skull and Bones on July 12 unless Bush — a member of the secretive club, or President Obama, move to block a Freedom of Information Act request, according to the National Archives, which oversees White House records stored in the Bush library.
The National Archives sent out a letter last month to lawyers for both the Bush and Obama administrations, announcing that it intended to make some 3,404 pages of records available to the public, including 1,650 pages related to Skull and Bones.
“Included is correspondence from individuals, organizations, and children to President George W. Bush, Laura Bush, Andrew Card, and Karl Rove; routine memoranda regarding government awards and promotions; and draft correspondence from the White House with background material,” the National Archives said in its notice.
The notice does not say who made the request, but Politico reported that records indicate it was most likely author Robert Gaylon Ross Sr.
Ross has written a series of books detailing conspiracy theories involving elites in America and the world, including “Members of the Bilderbergs, Council on Foreign Relations, & Trilateral Commission,” and “The Elite Serial Killers of Lincoln, JFK, RFK & MLK.”
The group was founded in 1832. It’s well-connected members meet in a windowless building called “The Tomb,” and engage in an assortment of rituals, including taking a vow of silence. Other Bonesmen include Bush’s grandfather Prescott Bush, noted conservative William F. Buckley Jr., and Secretary of State John Kerry. Society lore has it that it was Prescott Bush who dug up and stole the skull of Geronimo from the Apache’s grave in 1918.
Skull and Bones Members Published...17:57 May 12 2016
Times Read: 870
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Skull_and_Bones_members
Skull And Bones Secret Yale Society Includes America's Power Elite Rebecca Leung17:54 May 12 2016
Times Read: 871
As opposite as George Bush and John Kerry may seem to be, they do share a common secret - one they've shared for decades, and one they will not share with the electorate.
The secret: details of their membership in Skull and Bones, the elite Yale University society whose members include some of the most powerful men of the 20th century.
Bonesmen, as they're called, are forbidden to reveal what goes on in their inner sanctum, the windowless building on the Yale campus that is called the Tomb.
When 60 Minutes first reported on Skull & Bones last October, conspiracy theorists, who see Skull and Bones behind just about everything that goes wrong, and even right, in the world, were relishing the unthinkable - the possibility of two Bonesman fighting it out for the presidency.
Over the years, Bones has included presidents, cabinet officers, spies, Supreme Court justices, captains of industry, and often their sons and lately their daughters, a social and political network like no other.
And to a man and women, they'd responded to questions with utter silence until an enterprising Yale graduate, Alexandra Robbins, managed to penetrate the wall of silence in her book, "Secrets of the Tomb," reports CBS News Correspondent Morley Safer.
"I spoke with about 100 members of Skull and Bones and they were members who were tired of the secrecy, and that's why they were willing to talk to me," says Robbins. "But probably twice that number hung up on me, harassed me, or threatened me."
Secret or not, Skull and Bones is as essential to Yale as the Whiffenpoofs, the tables down at a pub called Mory's, and the Yale mascot - that ever-slobbering bulldog.
Skull and Bones, with all its ritual and macabre relics, was founded in 1832 as a new world version of secret student societies that were common in Germany at the time. Since then, it has chosen or "tapped" only 15 senior students a year who become patriarchs when they graduate -- lifetime members of the ultimate old boys' club.
"Skull and Bones is so tiny. That's what makes this staggering," says Robbins. "There are only 15 people a year, which means there are about 800 living members at any one time."
But a lot of Bonesmen have gone on to positions of great power, which Robbins says is the main purpose of this secret society: to get as many members as possible into positions of power.
"They do have many individuals in influential positions," says Robbins. "And that's why this is something that we need to know about."
President Bush has tapped five fellow Bonesmen to join his administration. Most recently, he selected William Donaldson, Skull and Bones 1953, the head of the Securities and Exchange Commission. Like the President, he's taken the Bones oath of silence.
Ron Rosenbaum, author and columnist for the New York Observer, has become obsessed with cracking that code of secrecy.
"I think there is a deep and legitimate distrust in America for power and privilege that are cloaked in secrecy. It's not supposed to be the way we do things," says Rosenbaum. "We're supposed to do things out in the open in America. And so that any society or institution that hints that there is something hidden is, I think, a legitimate subject for investigation."
His investigation is a 30-year obsession dating back to his days as a Yale classmate of George W. Bush. Rosenbaum, a self-described undergraduate nerd, was certainly not a contender for Bones. But he was fascinated by its weirdness.
"It's this sepulchral, tomblike, windowless, granite, sandstone bulk that you can't miss. And I lived next to it," says Rosenbaum. "I had passed it all the time. And during the initiation rites, you could hear strange cries and whispers coming from the Skull and Bones tomb."
Despite a lifetime of attempts to get inside, the best Rosenbaum could do was hide out on the ledge of a nearby building a few years ago to videotape a nocturnal initiation ceremony in the Tomb's courtyard.
"A woman holds a knife and pretends to slash the throat of another person lying down before them, and there's screaming and yelling at the neophytes," he says.
Robbins says the cast of the initiation ritual is right out of Harry Potter meets Dracula: "There is a devil, a Don Quixote and a Pope who has one foot sheathed in a white monogrammed slipper resting on a stone skull. The initiates are led into the room one at a time. And once an initiate is inside, the Bonesmen shriek at him. Finally, the Bonesman is shoved to his knees in front of Don Quixote as the shrieking crowd falls silent. And Don Quixote lifts his sword and taps the Bonesman on his left shoulder and says, 'By order of our order, I dub thee knight of Euloga.'"
It's a lot of mumbo-jumbo, says Robbins, but it means a lot to the people who are in it.
"Prescott Bush, George W's grandfather, and a band of Bonesmen, robbed the grave of Geronimo, took the skull and some personal relics of the Apache chief and brought them back to the tomb," says Robbins. "There is still a glass case, Bonesmen tell me, within the tomb that displays a skull that they all refer to as Geronimo."
"The preoccupation with bones, mortality, with coffins, lying in coffins, standing around coffins, all this sort of thing I think is designed to give them the sense that, and it's very true, life is short," says Rosenbaum. "You can spend it, if you have a privileged background, enjoying yourself, contributing nothing, or you can spend it making a contribution."
And plenty of Bonesmen have made a contribution, from William Howard Taft, the 27th President; Henry Luce, the founder of Time Magazine; and W. Averell Harriman, the diplomat and confidant of U.S. presidents.
"What's important about the undergraduate years of Skull and Bones, as opposed to fraternities, is that it imbues them with a kind of mission for moral leadership," says Rosenbaum. "And it's something that they may ignore for 30 years of their life, as George W. Bush seemed to successfully ignore it for quite a long time. But he came back to it."
Mr. Bush, like his father and grandfather before him, has refused to talk openly about Skull and Bones. But as a Bonesman, he was required to reveal his innermost secrets to his fellow Bones initiates.
"They're supposed to recount their entire sexual histories in sort of a dim, a dimly-lit cozy room. The other 14 members are sitting on plush couches, and the lights are dimmed," says Robbins. "And there's a fire roaring. And the, this activity is supposed to last anywhere from between one to three hours."
What's the point of this?
"I believe the point of the year in the tomb is to forge such a strong bond between these 15 new members that after they graduate, for them to betray Skull and Bones would mean they'd have to betray their 14 closest friends," says Robbins.
One can't help but make certain comparisons with the mafia, for example. Secret society, bonding, stakes may be a little higher in one than the other. But everybody knows everything about everybody, which is a form of protection.
"I think Skull and Bones has had slightly more success than the mafia in the sense that the leaders of the five families are all doing 100 years in jail, and the leaders of the Skull and Bones families are doing four and eight years in the White House," says Rosenbaum.
Bones is not restricted to the Republican Party. Yet another Bonesman has his eye on the Oval Office: Senator John Kerry, Democrat, Skull & Bones 1966.
"It is fascinating isn't it? I mean, again, all the people say, 'Oh, these societies don't matter. The Eastern Establishment is in decline.' And you could not find two more quintessential Eastern establishment, privileged guys," says Rosenbaum. "I remember when I was a nerdy scholarship student in the reserve book room at, at the Yale Library, and John Kerry, who at that point styled himself 'John F. Kerry' would walk in."
"There was always a little buzz," adds Rosenbaum. "Because even then he was seen to be destined for higher things. He was head of the Yale Political Union, and a tap for Skull and Bones was seen as the natural sequel to that."
David Brooks, a conservative commentator who has published a book on the social dynamics of the upwardly mobile, says that while Skull & Bones may be elite and secret, it's anything but exciting.
"My view of secret societies is they're like the first class cabin in airplanes. They're really impressive until you get into them, and then once you're there they're a little dull. So you hear all these conspiracy theories about Skull and Bones," says Brooks.
"And to me, to be in one of these organizations, you have to have an incredibly high tolerance for tedium 'cause you're sittin' around talking, talking, and talking. You're not running the world, you're just gassing."
Gassing or not, the best-connected white man's club in America has moved reluctantly into the 21st Century.
"Skull and Bones narrowly endorsed admitting women," says Robbins. "The day before these women were supposed to be initiated, a group of Bonesmen, including William F. Buckley, obtained a court order to block the initiation claiming that letting women into the tomb would lead to date rape. Again more legal wrangling; finally it came down to another vote and women were admitted and initiated."
But Skull & Bones now has women, and it's become more multicultural.
"It has gays who got the SAT scores, it's got the gays who got the straight A's," says Brooks. "It's got the blacks who are the president of the right associations. It's different criteria. More multicultural, but it's still an elite, selective institution."
On balance, it may be bizarre, but on a certain perspective, does it provide something of value?
"You take these young strivers, you put them in this weird castle. They spill their guts with each other, fine. But they learn something beyond themselves. They learn a commitment to each other, they learn a commitment to the community," says Brooks. "And maybe they inherit some of those old ideals of public service that are missing in a lot of other parts of the country."
And is that relationship, in some cases, stronger than family or faith?
"Absolutely," says Robbins. "You know, they say, they say the motto at Yale is, 'For God, for country, and for Yale.' At Bones, I would think it's 'For Bones.'"
The Occult Secret of the "Skull and Crossbones" Symbol...17:46 May 12 2016
Times Read: 872
By Richard Cassaro | December 5th, 2011
The Skull & Cross Bones is an ancient symbol with a powerful, hidden meaning. Today the Skull & Cross Bones signifies “poison” and we’re warned to “stay away.” But this is an intentional deception by the elite to hide the symbol’s true meaning. In fact, the Skull & Cross Bones is an ancient instrument used by sorcerers to gain spiritual power.
The renowned Skull & Cross Bones symbol.
Today the Skull & Cross Bones is a symbol warning danger or poison. However, in its true esoteric meaning it is a symbol of unimaginable power and spirituality.
As with the lucky number 13, we have been tricked—by the elite families who own the biggest corporations and run the most heavily armed governments—out of understanding this symbol’s true meaning.
What is the deeper meaning behind the Skull & Cross Bones?
The great unknown secret behind the Skull & Cross Bones is that it is not a symbol of death, but of life. It was used by ancient priests and priestesses worldwide, from the Mayans in Mesoamerica to the Etruscans in Europe:
Above: 3,000 years ago the ancient Etruscans and ancient Mayans (twin civilizations that developed separately) both created Skull and Bones images.
Everywhere in Antiquity the Skull & Cross Bones symbol conveyed the same exact meaning. By the Middle Ages, intellectuals in Europe were calling it “Memento Mori,” which is Latin for “Remember you are mortal” and “Remember you must die.”
This is a reminder of the temporary nature of human life, and the inevitability of death. Thoughts of death remind us of the transient nature of earthly pleasures, which are fleeting; this contemplation opens the door to the soul within, which is the eternal life within each of us.
The art of attaining spiritual heights by contemplating directly upon a Skull & Cross Bones was never completely forgotten; it became common among occult groups, like the Freemasons.
Above: A Skull & Cross Bones is featured in the Masonic “Chamber of Reflection.”
“…a symbol of mortality and death. As the means for inciting the mind to contemplation… the skull and the crossbones are used in the Chamber of Reflection …”
– Albert Mackey (1807 – 1881), Secretary General of the Supreme Council of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite for the Southern Jurisdiction of the United States
According to occult wisdom, when we contemplate death we look deeply within ourselves. By “reflecting” in this manner we find a hidden treasure within us in the form of eternal “life,” which ancient civilizations like the Egyptians celebrated using a cross symbol:
Above: Ankh cross, associated with eternal life and life after death.
The degree of the treasure we find is equal to the amount of “work” or “reflection” we put in.
“The camel gets down on his knees and says, ‘Put a load on me’…But when the camel is well loaded, it struggles to its feet and runs out into the desert, where it is transformed into a lion — the heavier the load that had been carried, the stronger the lion will be.”
– Joseph Campbell, The Power of Myth (1904 – 1987)
When an initiate reflects extremely deeply, an amazing thing is discovered. The initiate acquires the knowledge (gnosis) that he or she is an eternal being or soul, endless and divine.
“You don’t HAVE a soul, you ARE a soul. You HAVE a body.”
— C.S. Lewis (1898 – 1963)
Furthermore, one learns that this soul—which is our true eternal nature—is really a “god” who has temporarily fallen down into the present world (the physical plane); fallen down into believing that we are actually the temporary mortal creature.
The Fall of Day by William Rimmer, 1869. This is a portrait of you. You are an eternal god or spirit who has temporarily fallen down into, and is temporarily living in, the material world.
The truth is that we are not the mortal creature (who will die). We are the eternal god. But we have amnesia of our godhood! We have manifested (we are manifesting) this temporary life on earth, as if it were a dream.
Row, row, row your boat,
Gently down the stream.
Merrily, merrily, merrily, merrily.
Life is but a dream.
—Wisdom Rhyme
We are such stuff
As dreams are made on; and our little life
Is rounded with a sleep.
—Shakespeare
Because we can’t see that our true nature is divine, the same as the Nature of the universe, we live cut off from this wisdom—first by the veil that separates the material world from the invisible spiritual world, and second by the elite powers mentioned earlier. However, don’t be fooled, we are the microcosm and we are the macrocosm too!
Think of the saying: As above, so below. We are not just the below (the creature), we are the above too (the universe, the god). Everything we see in “Nature” is really our own Nature; it’s Our own Creation, we are our own creation, and we are perfect.
Above: Man is not just the microcosm (the animal reflection) he is the macrocosm too (the god causing the reflection)!
Earth is divine also. The ancients all believed so. This idea is called animism and it is found in all the ancient religions.
“The Kingdom of Heaven is spread upon the earth but men do not see it.”
— The Gospel of Thomas
Time is divine too, since it is a part of Creation. Hence the image of an hourglass with wings. For all the ancient cultures, wings were a symbol of divinity and eternity:
Above: Hourglass with wings. In one of its meanings it signifies the fact that Time is Divine.
As time runs out for the mortal creature, death will come. This is the teaching not only of the hourglass, but of the Skull & Cross Bones symbol. Though death comes, we will survive death, because we are all powerful, all circular, all knowing. We are gods. We created death.
“The Skull and cross bones are a continual reminder that the spiritual nature obtains liberation only after the philosophical death of man’s sensuous personality.”
—Albert Pike (1809 – 1891), eminent and influential Freemason
For a true sorcerer the Skull & Cross Bones is a reminder that we are the great power in the heavens that has created our own mortal body on earth. We are in heaven right now, but we are dreaming that we are alive on earth. When death comes, the dream will be over, and we will awaken to this truth.
In Hebrew the word Shekinah translates to “God dwells in us.” In other words, “God” is not the old man “upstairs” as we’ve been led to believe. God is not someone or something outside of you. YOU are God. YOU are that old guy up there. It’s a part of YOU that you’ve been cut off from.
By Philippe Halsman, in collaboration with Salvador Dali, 1951
Thus, the Skull & Cross Bones was used in graveyards, catacombs and crypts to remind us not just of our mortality…but of our immortality; of our true God nature.
Above: Many stone tombs in Europe depict the Skull & Cross Bones symbol and bear inscriptions (epitaphs) which provoke the reader to consider his or her mortality…and immortality.
The Skull & Cross Bones motif was used by many American college fraternities, sororities and secret societies founded in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. The most well-known example of this usage is the Skull & Bones society, a secret society at Yale University which derives its very name from the symbol.
Skull and Bones secret society, Yale University, Connecticut.
An uninvited “guest” to the tomb reported seeing:
“On the west wall, an old engraving representing an open burial vault, in which, on a stone slab, rest four human skulls, grouped about a fools cap and bells, an open book, several mathematical instruments, a beggar’s script, and a royal crown (17,18). On the arched wall above the vault are the explanatory words, in Roman letters, ‘We War Der Thor, Wer Weiser, Wer Bettler Oder, Kaiser?’ and below the vault is engraved, in German characters, the sentence; ‘Ob Arm, Ob Beich, im Tode gleich.’”
The English translation of the German words reads as follows:
“Who was the fool, who the wise man, beggar or king? Whether poor or rich, all’s the same in death.”
And what does that mean?
This is first a reference to the fact that we are all equal in life, and equal in death as well. Second it teaches that you will live many lives, because you are an eternal deity living in heaven, dreaming of these temporary lives. YOU are the fool, YOU are the wise man, YOU are the beggar and YOU are the king! However, since none of these lives are permanent, none of them are real. The only thing that is real is your eternal reincarnating soul.
Other well-known college fraternal organizations which use the skull and bones in some capacity in their public symbols include, but are not limited to: Dom-I-Necher, Kappa Sigma, Sigma Phi Epsilon, Phi Kappa Sigma, Tau Kappa Epsilon and Zeta Beta Tau Fraternities and Sigma Sigma Sigma and Chi Omega Sororities.
Other fraternal groups also use the skull and crossbones in their symbolism and/or in their secret fraternal rituals. These groups include the Knights of Columbus as well as the Knights Templar degree of Freemasonry.
Left: Still-shot of a scene from the movie The Wizard of Oz, inside Professor Marvel’s wagon (remember, he is the Wizard). We see a large skull centered over the doorway (1939). The message? Contemplating on the skull opens the door to higher wisdom. Right: 3° Tracing Board featuring skull and cross bones by W. Bro. Josiah Bowring, Oil on panel, 1819.
Knowing that we are both the Creator and the Created, the old Pagans were fond of saying, “Carpe Diem” or “Seize the day,” which tells us to “eat, drink and be merry, for tomorrow we shall die.” So live life today, while it is here, while you are alive.
This favorite 3-minute clip from the movie Dead Poet’s Society expresses this idea beautifully:
The Pagan saying “Carpe Diem” evolved among medieval Europeans into the idea of Danse Macabre:
The Dance of Death (1493) by Michael Wolgemut
“no matter one’s station in life, the Dance of Death unites all. The Danse Macabre consists of the dead or personified death summoning representatives from all walks of life to dance along to the grave, typically with a pope, emperor, king, child, and labourer. They were produced to remind people of the fragility of their lives and how vain were the glories of earthly life. Its origins are postulated from illustrated sermon texts; the earliest recorded visual scheme was a now lost mural in Paris dating from 1424-25.”
-Wikipedia
Beginning in the later seventeenth century, undertakers supplied the living with objects concerning the recently deceased. Printed ephemera, such as the funeral invitation below featuring the Skull & Cross Bones capped with a winged hourglass (denoting the spiritual and eternal nature of life and death) were common.
In past centuries, soldiers were taught the true meaning of the Skull & Cross Bones to help prepare them for battle. German armies used the Skull & Cross bones many times.
In the image above we see the Totenkopf, a German word for the deathman´s head. This is an old symbol of momenti mori. It consists usually of the skull and the mandible of the human skeleton. It can also include two crossed longbones (femurs).
A modern memory of the idea of life after death expressed in the Skull & Cross Bones is present in small isolated pockets throughout Europe, which even today have not fully been converted to Christianity:
“Our remaining Gaelic Speaking communities are scattered around Ireland and some 25 years ago the Government funded a Gaelic speaking Radio and later TV network primarily to encourage and foster the language.
The radio is intimate and twice daily they give a ‘death notice’ round up where they give the latest deaths in the various communities, together with the funeral arrangements. The literal translation from the Gaelic for the death announcements is …
‘Gone on The Journey Of Truth Today’ is Johnny Bradley etc…
Death is regarded as just that, “The Journey,” into truth where all illusion and delusion eventually must shed until the ‘entity’ is aware of just who and what they were and should be.”
– Donal O’Siodhachain, Bardic Poet, 2011
Representations of Memento Mori appear in very early Classical literature. Sophocles (circa 429 BCE) says the following in Oedipuis the King, which shows he believed the soul lives on after death—an idea common to virtually all of the great Greek philosophers:
“Let every man in mankind’s frailty
Consider his last day; and let none
Presume on his good fortune until he find
Life, at his death, a memory without pain.”
— Sophocles
We see the eternal nature of Time in the following image of a Triptych made of human skulls. The Triptych is a symbol of life, the skull is a symbol of death. Combining the two shows that death and life are one, created by the same Creator. The message is simple: You are the Creator and you are the Created:
Above: Triptych formed by skulls in The Cemetery of the Capuchin Fathers in the Church of the Immaculate Conception in Rome, Italy.
Here we see the preserved remains of 4,000 Capuchin friars on display. These remains have been sculpted into a powerful and monumental work of art, with skulls and bones being used for alters, chandeliers, and ornamental wall designs. The intention here is not to scare but to inspire prayer, contemplation, deep thoughts, and meditation; in other words, “awakening” to the true higher Self that survives death.
space
IN CONCLUSION
The symbol of the Skull & Cross Bones did not originally stand for poison. Unfortunately, today it does because the powers that be in the world are trying to cover up its true meaning; this an effort to keep the masses down, disempowered, and ignorant as to the true nature of human existence.
THE TRUE MEANING OF THE SKULL & CROSS BONES IS:
– Symbol of our passing mortality
– Reminder of how quickly time passes, so you should “Seize the Day” as we will be dead soon
– Call to enjoy life
– Though death will come, we will survive death
– We are death and we are life, we are an eternal god in this moment (and every moment) dreaming that we are alive on earth. The god is the reality, the life here on earth is the dream.
- See more at: http://www.richardcassaro.com/the-arcane-meaning-of-the-skull-cross-bones-symbol#sthash.yDHyEJmb.dpuf
Using Crystal Skulls Link.... A Good Read....17:44 May 12 2016
Times Read: 873
http://www.healing-crystals-for-you.com/crystal-skulls.html
The Symbolism Of Skulls In Hinduism & Buddhism By Matt Caron
17:43 May 12 2016
Times Read: 874
Skulls: A Fascination with Life and Death
It’s hard not to be stirred when looking at a human skull.
After all, it’s a stark confrontation with the reality that we’re all mortals.
Every culture throughout history has had the exact same reaction- and formed their own beliefs and traditions because of it.
This is especially true for two of the biggest religions in the east: Hinduism and Buddhism.
Known for their deep thoughts about life and death, these two religions have used skulls extensively in artwork and depictions of deities.
In fact, skulls in eastern symbology are so important that they’ve been traced all the way back to the dawn of the Hindu civilization- over 5,000 years ago.
So what exactly do they mean to these two world religions?
In India, skulls played a particularly important role in religious depictions.
Skulls often adorned ancient gods and goddess as necklaces or bracelets, showing their ability to conquer death.
For instance, Nataraja, an incarnation of Shiva, dances the cosmic dance of creation with a necklace of skulls adorning him.
The garland of skulls around his neck identifies him as time, and the death of all beings.
To the Hindu, this is a natural progression of life; everything moves in a circular fashion.
Life and death are both part of the cosmic drama and are embraced- not resisted.
Buddhism & Tibet
While the representation of skulls in Hinduism is fairly straightforward, Buddhism and Tibetan Buddhism take it a little deeper, with unique perspectives.
Similar to Hinduism, skulls are generally depicted as a necklace around a deity. They’re known as munda malas.
However, instead of representing death or loss, it represents the important Buddhist concept of emptiness.
In Buddhism, emptiness is considered to be a quality of the universe.
This means that phenomena we experience has no inherent nature by itself; instead, we attach meaning to what we experience.
It’s basically saying all events are neutral- but we choose to magnify them in our minds.
A skull´s four canine teeth are described as symbols of biting through of the four maras (obstructions).
Single skulls appear in various forms and functions in Tibetan iconography.
For example, a skull-lamp, which burns human fat, with its tongue burning as a wick, would be described as a purification symbol.
The body (skull) is purified by the flames, as are speech (tongue) and mind (fat).
This example derives from ancient Hindu cremation rituals.
Rather gruesome, but it gets to the point: life is transitory.
Conclusion
While it’s true that skulls are important to many religions and cultures, the eastern fascination with them is totally unique.
It could be argued that it’s a bit morbid- and that may be true- but there is a certain quality of serenity to it.
Everything in these two ideologies embraces the inevitable conclusion of life and death.
But this is to push us to transcend both, and seek a much more satisfying and spiritual lifestyle.
Celtic Skull Symbol Meanings...Skull Meanings in Celtic Myth and Legend17:42 May 12 2016
Times Read: 875
Celtic skull symbolic meaning deals with some very deep themes. Stuff like transience, power, spirit and portals of new understanding. There are a lot of reasons the skull was a pervasive and powerful symbol to the ancient Celts, and I've done my best to offer you a well-rounded study of Celtic skull symbolic meanings in this article.
Personally, I'm enamored with skulls. In fact, I always carry 5 tiny stone skulls in the left pocket of my jeans. I like the feel of them, their rounded smoothness is calming for me. And, I love how they rattle around in my pocket. :-)
Macabre? Maybe. But I'm certainly not the only one who identifies with potential power in the skull symbol. To wit, check out the quick-list of skull symbol meanings listed below:
Celtic Skull Symbol Meanings
Time
Power
Divinity
Gateway
Creation
Initiation
Concentration
Celtic culture viewed the head or skull to be the seat of power. Some texts point to the skull as the house of the soul.
Archeological findings show us the Celts tossed skulls into sacred wells as offerings. What's the symbolism of this?
We can look to the symbolism of water, and know it carries meanings of cleansing, purification and fluidity of motion (emotions are also a water symbol). Then, if skulls symbolize the seat of the soul and power, perhaps hurling them into the dark depths of sacred well water indicates an intent to cleanse the soul or offer divine clarity and renewal for the soul.
Sacred wells aren't the only place ritualistic skull symbols and heads pop up in Celtic realms. We see carvings of heads used to decorate doorways and hallways of ancient ceremonial grounds and sanctuaries. A warning sign perhaps?
Celtic lore speaks of talking heads too. The severed head of Bran the Blessed (a legendary Celtic god of giant proportions) remained animated after its disembodiment. Bran knew he was going to die anyway ( from an injury made by a poisonous spear), so he asked his men to cut off his head and inter it upon holy ground. Legend has it Bran's head kept the men entertained during the journey. Talking, singing and cracking jokes all the way. Hmmm.
Of course, I can't speak for the legitimacy of the talking Bran's head claim, but I have observed a few things about the Celts that might put the whole skull symbol cult into perspective.
These people were enraptured with the idea of openings. Doorways, gateways, orifices - if it has an opening, the Celts seemed to be completely drawn in.
Now consider the openings of the human skull. There are five (two eyes, two nose cavities and one mouth). The number of orifices in the skull dovetails sweetly with the mystic power the Celts related to the number five. I've written about the magic of five to the Celtic mind here.
Moreover, there are three major openings in the skull, and three is also a sacred number to the Celts, it signifies a progressive dance between banal and cosmic, ultimately birthing a new direction in perception.
More interestingly is the triangular lay-out of these three human portals. See:
Celtic Skull Symbol Illustrating three portals
Triad/Trinity Symbolic Meanings
Transition
Magic
Creation
The triangle is another strong, prolific motif among the Celts, reinforcing a theme of binding together power to create something altogether new and magical. If the triangulation concept could speak, it might say something like: "two forces joined together shall create a unification and/or an energetic offspring of great portent."
While on the subject of symbolic geometry, the head or skull itself is circular. The eyes are particularly round too, and circles are common Celtic symbols for cycles (time) as well as immortality and wholeness. Circles represent an essence of energetic connectivity that is vast and endless.
Perhaps the Celts, in their own vastly connected way, held the skull symbol as an oracle. Perhaps in the depths of trance or meditation, the eyes and mouth of the skull would open, like cosmic tunnels, serving as gateways into etheric knowledge.
It's not a far fetch to imagine. Particularly if the head or skull symbol represented the seat of divine power to the Celtic way of thought.
As the house of thought, it would make sense the head or skull would hold profound significance for these people. Their prolific presence in historic findings (in the form of offerings, artwork and writings) attest to the symbolic importance of the skull in Celtic lore.
I hope this page on skull symbol meanings offered you a broader perspective of what could potentially be a gruesome subject. Take some time to think about the Celtic perspective of skulls. Then take stock of your own beliefs and views.
I keep my tiny skull stones in my pocket as a reminder of my human potential and as a symbol of humility. They are symbolic of the duality between divine and mortal housed within one vessel.
What does the skull symbol mean to you? Can you find divine potential in these symbols? Something to think about, for sure.
I hope you have enjoyed this article on Celtic skull symbol meanings. Check out more keen Celtic meanings via the in-site links listed at the end of this page. Thanks for reading!
http://www.whats-your-sign.com/celtic-skull-symbol-meanings.html
An Important Note About Signs, Symbols and Their Meanings
Signs and symbols cultivate their meanings according to culture, context, passage of time in society as well as mass societal opinion. What's cool and highly important is that signs and symbols earn their most powerful meanings from our own personal perspectives.
This website strives to provide you with the best, time-honored information when defining signs and symbols. However, in the final analysis, "Beauty (and symbolism) is in the eye of the beholder."
Having said that, it's in our best interest to invest the time to do personal research on symbolic events happing to us. This website is just one perspective in an ocean of variety and diversity in the realm of symbolism. So dive it! There is a whole universe of deeper meanings to explore! You can start your research by clicking on the links at the end or to the side of this page. Odds are good I've got a follow-up article about this symbolic topic. ;)
As always, thanks for your willingness to learn more about the language of symbolism. It's a language that is universal and everywhere. It's super-groovy to travel with you on your symbolic path, and maybe offer a little translation along the way. Thanks for reading and exploring!
The Symbolism of Skulls By DOROTHY LASKEY 17:39 May 12 2016
Times Read: 876
The Symbolism of Skulls
The skull is one of the oldest and most powerful of all symbols. It has been used to symbolize both side of the spectrum and therefore have diverse meanings to different people. For some, it represents death and even evil, but others view them very differently. For some, skulls symbolize protection, strength, power, fearlessness, wisdom and guidance, overcoming death, surviving through a difficult time, or even immortality.
We assign meaning to objects to represent ideas or qualities. The meanings vary according to cultures and society although some may be universal such as the heart to represent love. Skulls have been used:
to invoke fear or caution (used to signify a poisonous substance, pirates, death, etc.)
to represent vanity ( such as in the 1892 illustration 'All is Vanity' by Charles Allan Gilbert)
to symbolize life after death, transformation or change (the Death card in the Tarot)
as a symbol of nonconformity, free-thinking, rebelliousness, toughness, courage, bravery in the face of death and danger (flags, signs, or in tattoos)
to represent the seat of power and the house of the soul (Celtic culture)
to celebrate the memory of the dead (Dia de los Muertos or the Day of the Dead festivities in Mexico)
as a good luck charm (ancient and primitive cultures believed used them to ward off evil or illness and wore them to insure protection and well-being)
to signify appeal and fashion, or simply for decoration (some people just think they are cool)
The symbolism of skulls that appeal to me the most is its humble reminder of our temporary existence in this physical world. Personally, I don't see it as negative or depressing, rather it invokes a mindfulness of my own mortality and the importance of living in the moment. A skull crowned by a wreath of roses is referred to as a 'carpe diem', a reference to the Latin phrase in a poem by Horace, which is translated as 'seize the day.'
"Remember that you are mortal, so seize the day."
Pork Satay...Recipe courtesy of Bobby Flay
03:14 May 12 2016
Times Read: 884
SHOW:
Hot off the Grill with Bobby Flay
EPISODE:
Tropical Grilling
Pork Satay
Total Time:
3 hr 32 min
Prep:
20 min
Inactive:
3 hr
Cook:
12 min
Yield:4 to 6 servings
Level:Easy
Ingredients
Marinade:
1 1/2 cups coconut milk
1/4 cup peanut butter
2 tablespoons fresh lime juice
1/4 cup soy sauce
4 cloves garlic, minced
2 Thai chile pepper, seeded and finely chopped
2 tablespoons cilantro
Salt
1 1/2 pounds pork tenderloin, cut into 1-inch thick cubes
Wooden skewers
Sauce:
1 tablespoon vegetable oil
1/2 cup finely chopped onion
2 cloves garlic, finely chopped
1 Thai red chile pepper, finely chopped
1/4 cup soy sauce
2 tablespoons lime juice
1 1/2 cups coconut milk
1 teaspoon ground coriander
1 teaspoon cumin
1 cup chunky peanut butter
1 tablespoon minced fresh cilantro
Directions
Marinade:
Combine all ingredients in a medium bowl, add pork and let marinate 2 to 4 hours.
Sauce:
Heat the oil in a skillet and add the onion, garlic and chili. Saute for about 4 minutes. Stir in the soy sauce, lime juice, coconut milk, coriander, and cumin. Thoroughly blend the peanut butter into the mixture. Bring the sauce to a simmer over low heat, stirring frequently. Stir in the cilantro and remove from the heat.
Preheat the grill.
Remove the pork from the marinade and thread on skewers. Grill for 7 to 8 minutes or until cooked through. Serve with the sauce.
Recipe courtesy of Bobby Flay
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/bobby-flay/pork-satay-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Pork Satay with Peanut Dipping Sauce03:13 May 12 2016
Times Read: 885
We love the dipping sauce that accompanies these tender pork strips, but if you're in a hurry, substitute your favorite bottled peanut sauce instead of making your own.
Yield: 18 servings (serving size: 1 skewer and 1 1/4 teaspoons peanut sauce)
Ingredients
1 (1-pound) pork tenderloin, trimmed
1/4 cup low-sodium soy sauce
2 tablespoons light brown sugar
1 tablespoon reduced-fat creamy peanut butter
1 tablespoon fresh lime juice
2 garlic cloves, minced
1/4 cup chopped green onions
18 (6-inch) wooden skewers
Cooking spray
Peanut Dipping Sauce
Preparation
1. Cut pork tenderloin in half lengthwise. Place plastic wrap over tenderloin halves; pound to 1/4-inch thickness using a meat mallet or small, heavy skillet. Cut each tenderloin half diagonally across the grain into 1-inch strips. Place strips in a large zip-top plastic bag.
2. Combine soy sauce and next 5 ingredients in a small bowl; stir with a whisk until well blended. Pour over tenderloin strips in bag, tossing to coat, and seal bag. Marinate in refrigerator at least 1 hour, turning bag occasionally.
3. While tenderloin marinates, soak skewers in water 30 minutes.
4. Preheat broiler.
5. Remove tenderloin strips from bag; discard marinade. Thread 1 strip onto each skewer. Place skewers on a broiler rack coated with cooking spray; broil 3 minutes on each side or until done. Serve with Peanut Dipping Sauce.
Recipe for BloodWine...03:03 May 11 2016
Times Read: 895
In many, many places it is perfectly legal to purchase blood from a local butcher or slaughter facility, for the purpose of making blood puddings or sausage, which is quite popular in the UK, Europe, and many parts of Africa. If you live in an area where this is a common and acceptable use of animal blood, it should be possible to buy and freeze amounts in convenient amounts for later use. Check your local laws to find out if blood can be legally purchased for food consumption where YOU live.
Blood wine:
As a medium length storage method, Blood Wine works fairly well. While it’s an acquired taste and not something you’ll want to use if you don’t need to, it works pretty well, and most vampyres admit it “takes the edge off: of even the worst blood cravings. The recipe given here is tried, true and time honored. It’s been posted on MANY message boards, websites, and handed down from mentor to vamp for a long, long time. It keeps best if kept VERY cold. Please follow the directions carefully and be sure to shake the bottle before you use it. You will also need to learn to watch for curdling. If the blood in the wine curdles, throw it out. You won’t be able to stand the taste anyway, once it separates. I find a wine glass is usually enough to do away with a strong craving… but there is no harm in drinking more than a glass or two a day, other than the usual effects of any alcoholic beverage.
NOTE: Remember that drinking age differs from place to place. Please check your local laws to determine legal drinking age in your area.
My recipe for bloodwine is as follows:
One bottle of wine, preferably a red wine such as a strong sweet Merlot (chilled)
Blood (a cup or two depending on the size of the wine bottle, also chilled)
Pour out 1/3 the bottle of wine (share with a friend)
Put blood = amount of wine you poured out, into a bowl…
Add a small amount of wine, from the bottle, to the blood and stir carefully
Add more wine… continue stirring (to prevent curdling)
Add blood / wine combination to wine in bottle, pouring carefully so as not to spill… a funnel is a wonderful asset.
Shake WELL, I do (to prevent curdling)
Re-cork or seal with wax.
Store under refrigeration.
Shake gently before using.
Sanguine Substitutions...03:00 May 11 2016
Times Read: 897
Using your own blood to stave off the Thirst does NOT work!
As you try to ease the stress your body is taking by having the Thirst, you are also adding the stress of forcing the body to repair a part of itself (where you cut). This can take more out of your system then it originally was deficient. Also, if this condition (I know, not very PC, but will do), is caused by a deficiency of a protein or hormone that is not found naturally in your system, what good will taking in blood that is deficient do? Pointless, really. So this practice only does more harm than good...
ANERIA ROMANA
ur's blood - its 1/2 carrot juice and 1/2 tomatoe juice ... warning if not used to the taste add more tomatoe than carrot
(No comments yet, I haven't tried it. I've had some success with just V-8 though.)
ANONYMOUS
This recipie was developed as a side effect of an individual's plasma research. The person who researched this recipie has no desire to be involved in the vampire community, but has passed along this recipie in the hopes that it will help others.
Supplement Version
Simplified Food Version
1,000mg Calcium
3,000mg Potassium (Do not increase this!)
2,200mg Sodium
18mg Iron
300mg Cholesterol
40g Sugar (10 measured tsp)
2 cups water
2 cups milk(calcium & potassium)
1/4 tsp salt (sodium)
8 egg yolks (cholesterol & Iron)
2.5 tsp sugar
Supplement version can generated by finding supplement pills in your local grocery store, Wal-Mart or other supplier of nutritional supplements. Capsules can be pulled apart and just added to the mix, but if you find them as tablets you WILL have to crush them up - a morter and pestle would be ideal, but you can always use a hammer or rock and put the pills in a freezer baggie (thicker plastic) to hold the pills so the powderized bits don't go all over the place.
Food version has raw yolks. If you are concerned about Salmonella, you can substitute iron pills and some other source of cholesterol instead. Substitute bananas if you can't tolerate milk. The recommended amount was 8 bananas, but that seems a bit much compared to the rest of the recipie.
Potassium can be an issue if you have kidney problems; you should take your own health requirements and limitations into account and modify the recipie accordingly if necessary.
BLOOD & COFFEE
Live foods such as yogurt, sprouts and algae/chlorophyll drinks, as well as green leafy wgetables and things like tomatos.
Yogurt with active/live yogurt cultures. Sprouts should be fresh for best results (ideally, grow your own, but that's not always practical) - mung bean sprouts are an example. Algae/chlorophyll drinks, well, you have to like seaweed/sea plant flavor. It was pointed out to Emilly that beet juice can be a blood substitute on it's own.
She mentions the electrolyte balance seems to be cruicial, and I'm starting to agree.
Chlorophyll-Booster - run through a juicer:
Half a bunch of spinach
one whole chopped beet
Then add:
Carrot juice, gatorade, or plain water to taste
LADY CG
Bloodwine is CG's method of short-term storage - the blood can be from any of the usual sources, although the most likely source will come from drippings when cutting up beef.
One bottle of wine (chilled)
Amount of blood equal to about 1/3 of bottle (also chilled)
Pour out 1/3 of wine (or share with a friend).
Pour equivalent amount of wine into a bowl.
Add a small amount of wine to blood in bowl, and stir carefully.
Add another small amount of wine and continue stirrinng.
Add blood/wine from the bowl back into the bottle, pouring carefully (A funnel is good for this.)
Shake well.
Recork or seal with wax (prevent air leaks that would spoil it.)
Store in refridgerator.
Gently shake before using.
Keeps for about 2 weeks.
SARAH DORRANCE
The need for blood can also be satisfied in ways other than intimate contact with a willing human donor. Try drinking red Gatorade mixed with a little bit of orange juice and beef broth and liquid multivitamins. (Try it, it tastes almost like blood and it's VERY nutritious.)
One person in IRC made this recipe, and passed on the following approximate proportions with good results, added the caveat of "adjust for taste" and that they wanted to try the next batch with Hawaiian Punch instead of Gatorade:
64oz Gatorade
32oz orange juice
16oz beef broth
4oz liquid multivitamins (with a total of about 750% recommended daily values for the ENTIRE batch)
Total Volume: 116oz, or 14.5 cups - 3.6-something quarts.
Breaking this down into something a little more manageable for those with lack of space or who are uncertain whether this will work for them, 1/8th of that is:
8oz Gatorade
4oz orange juice
2oz beef broth
.5oz liquid multivitamin (a bit under 100% recommended daily values)
Total Volume: 14.5oz, or not quite 2 cups.
SARASVATI
Ice/cold drinks, Gatorade, sour food such as lemons and tart candies, salty food such as Pringles and Lays potato chips, rare steaks. Suggestions she knows of from others include Pedialite (a child's cough syrup brand or an electrolyte supplement, depend on how it's marketed in that area), fresh raw fruits and pickle juice.
For some people, spicy foods and caffeine also work, but for others may be a trigger.
Things that can help control your Thirst or at least distract you from being Thirsty
Plain water with added salt to taste (kosher or sea salt recommended over "standard" salt)
Ice/cold drinks
Gatorade
Sour food (lemons, tart candies)
Salty food (lite regular Pringles and lays potato chips are great for this)
Raw/rare steak (Rare is safer than raw ~SphynxCat)
Pedialite (though the taste is not great)
Fresh, raw fruits
Pickle juice or at least pickles
Spicy peppers
Keep something in your stomach at all times - drink, food, healthy snacks...
Beef bouillon / broth / consommé - Canned is the most convenient. Not the greatest blood substitute in the world, but who's going to think buying cans of broth is particularly weird? They're generally under $2/each (larger chain grocery stores will probably have them cheaper than "mom and pop" corner store / convenience marts) as well, making it less expensive than beef and easier to get.
Au Jus - in good steakhouses, guess what's in it. :) Using a spoon is less obvious than plate-diving, even if it is slower and less satisfying. Save lapping the plate for when you're alone or with people who understand.
Warm very salty water - kosher or sea salt recommended.
SPHYNXCATVP
Rare steaks. Milk. Canned beef broth - experiment to find what works best for you, and don't use the bullion cubes that are primarily a flavored salt lick. Anything beyond meat and milk doesn't seem to be effective as a temporary substitute for me.
Rare steaks: See my article on getting blood from a steak. The better quality steak you use, the better the results will be. Even better, look for labels in your local grocery store that indicate that the hunk of beef came from a cow that was specifically NOT treated with "bovine growth hormone". (If rBGH is not allowed in your country, you probably don't need to worry about this.)
Ideally, grass-fed and organic is THE way to go. It's expensive, but worth the extra money. Grass-fed steaks are better for you because the cow had appropriate nutrition (i.e., it ate what it was *supposed* to eat, not what fattens it up faster) and better nutrition means happier, healthier cows with almost zero risk of e.coli or other ailments requiring antibiotics. Which means it's healthier for YOU too.
Milk: As strange as it may sound, milk - especially whole milk or half-and-half - seems to work to calm the cravings a bit. It's liquid, it's a bit of protein, and it's really good cold. :)
Canned Beef Broth: Different brands of beef broth have different flavors. Some will taste better to you than others, but you need to experiment to find which one(s) those are. The primary ingredient should ALWAYS be "Beef Broth" or something similarly named. And those cubes are just basically flavored salt licks. Great if you like licking beef-flavored salt, but not for this purpose.
Beef Broth Paste: This is an actual paste, NOT cubes, and it blends with warm/hot water very well. This even beats the previous recommendation of canned beef broth. Some example brands can be seen on Amazon, but they're not the only ones.
(The variety that *I* prefer is this one.)
Places to look: Major grocery stores, warehouse clubs and food service suppliers that are open to the public. Here's what the paste looks like.
Electrolyte Cocktail: Not a substitution per se, but it is known that a lack of electrolytes are a reason for feeling continually run down, and might be a reason for persistent thirst (and you should also have the requisite medical checks done for things like diabetes as well.)
1 quart unsweetened tea (can be instant unsweetened tea)
2 tablespoons sugar
1 teaspoon salt
1/2 teaspoon baking soda
Mix, chill, and drink. Have a glass periodically (once an hour?) until it tastes bad. And as strange as that sounds, it really DOES work that way! If it tastes really nasty to start with, then a lack of electrolytes is not the problem.
If you accedentally double the sugar, salt or baking soda, increase the rest to match. The tea can be left at original listing strength, but the other three items need to be maintained in balance if one is accidentally increased.
Other foods that may help the electrolyte balance: Olives, pickles, many things with vinegar in them. Most diets are on the sweet side and occasionally need some sour to balance it out.
ASSORTED SUBSTITUTE OR DISTRACTION IDEAS
Tomato Juice
V-8 Splash / Plain V-8
Spicy food / hot peppers
V8 and beef broth
Chicken broth
Green tea
Chocolate
Spicy foods
Chicken Piccata Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:29 May 10 2016
Times Read: 902
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
It's Friday Night Again
Total Time:
30 min
Prep:
15 min
Cook:
15 min
Yield:2 servings
Level:Intermediate
Ina Garten makes chicken piccata as the main attraction for Friday dinner.
Ingredients
2 split (1 whole) boneless, skinless chicken breasts
Kosher salt and freshly ground black pepper
1/2 cup all-purpose flour
1 extra-large egg
1/2 tablespoon water
3/4 cup seasoned dry bread crumbs
Good olive oil
3 tablespoons unsalted butter, room temperature, divided
1/3 cup freshly squeezed lemon juice (2 lemons), lemon halves reserved
1/2 cup dry white wine
Sliced lemon, for serving
Chopped fresh parsley leaves, for serving
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 400 degrees F. Line a sheet pan with parchment paper.
Place each chicken breast between 2 sheets of parchment paper or plastic wrap and pound out to 1/4-inch thick. Sprinkle both sides with salt and pepper.
Mix the flour, 1/2 teaspoon salt, and 1/4 teaspoon of pepper in a shallow plate. In a second plate, beat the egg and 1/2 tablespoon of water together. Place the bread crumbs on a third plate. Dip each chicken breast first in the flour, shake off the excess, and then dip in the egg and bread crumb mixtures.
Heat 1 tablespoon of olive oil in a large saute pan over medium to medium-low heat. Add the chicken breasts and cook for 2 minutes on each side, until browned. Place them on the sheet pan and allow them to bake for 5 to 10 minutes while you make the sauce.
For the sauce, wipe out the saute pan with a dry paper towel. Over medium heat, melt 1 tablespoon of the butter and then add the lemon juice, wine, the reserved lemon halves, 1/2 teaspoon salt, and 1/4 teaspoon pepper. Boil over high heat until reduced in half, about 2 minutes. Off the heat, add the remaining 2 tablespoons of butter and swirl to combine. Discard the lemon halves and serve 1 chicken breast on each plate. Spoon on the sauce and serve with a slice of lemon and a sprinkling of fresh parsley.
2007, Ina Garten, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/chicken-piccata-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Lobster Mac and Cheese Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:27 May 10 2016
Times Read: 903
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
Perfect Pasta
Total Time:
1 hr 25 min
Prep:
15 min
Cook:
1 hr 10 min
Yield:6 to 8 servings
Level:Easy
How can mac and cheese get any better? Ina adds tender, buttery lobster.
Ingredients
Kosher salt
Vegetable oil
1 pound cavatappi or elbow macaroni
1 quart milk
8 tablespoons (1 stick) unsalted butter, divided
1/2 cup all-purpose flour
12 ounces Gruyere cheese, grated (4 cups)
8 ounces extra-sharp Cheddar, grated (2 cups)
1/2 teaspoon freshly ground black pepper
1/2 teaspoon nutmeg
1 1/2 pounds cooked lobster meat
1 1/2 cups fresh white bread crumbs (5 slices, crusts removed)
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 375 degrees F.
Drizzle oil into a large pot of boiling salted water. Add the pasta and cook according to the directions on the package, 6 to 8 minutes. Drain well.
Meanwhile, heat the milk in a small saucepan, but don't boil it. In a large pot, melt 6 tablespoons of butter and add the flour. Cook over low heat for 2 minutes, stirring with a whisk. Still whisking, add the hot milk and cook for a minute or two more, until thickened and smooth. Off the heat, add the Gruyere, Cheddar, 1 tablespoon salt, the pepper, and nutmeg. Add the cooked macaroni and lobster and stir well. Place the mixture in 6 to 8 individual gratin dishes.
Melt the remaining 2 tablespoons of butter, combine them with the fresh bread crumbs, and sprinkle on the top. Bake for 30 to 35 minutes, or until the sauce is bubbly and the macaroni is browned on the top.
2009, Ina Garten, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/lobster-mac-and-cheese-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Beef Bourguignon Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:25 May 10 2016
Times Read: 904
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
Bon Voyage
Total Time:
1 hr 45 min
Prep:
30 min
Cook:
1 hr 15 min
Yield:6 servings
Level:Intermediate
Ingredients
1 tablespoon good olive oil
8 ounces dry cured center cut applewood smoked bacon, diced
2 1/2 pounds chuck beef cut into 1-inch cubes
Kosher salt
Freshly ground black pepper
1 pound carrots, sliced diagonally into 1-inch chunks
2 yellow onions, sliced
2 teaspoons chopped garlic (2 cloves)
1/2 cup Cognac
1 (750 ml.) bottle good dry red wine such as Cote du Rhone or Pinot Noir
1 can (2 cups) beef broth
1 tablespoon tomato paste
1 teaspoon fresh thyme leaves (1/2 teaspoon dried)
4 tablespoons unsalted butter at room temperature, divided
3 tablespoons all-purpose flour
1 pound frozen whole onions
1 pound fresh mushrooms stems discarded, caps thickly sliced
For serving:
Country bread or Sour Dough, toasted or grilled and rubbed with garlic clove
1/2 cup chopped fresh parsley, optional
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 250 degrees F.
Heat the olive oil in a large Dutch oven. Add the bacon and cook over medium heat for 10 minutes, stirring occasionally, until the bacon is lightly browned. Remove the bacon with a slotted spoon to a large plate.
Dry the beef cubes with paper towels and then sprinkle them with salt and pepper. In batches in single layers, sear the beef in the hot oil for 3 to 5 minutes, turning to brown on all sides. Remove the seared cubes to the plate with the bacon and continue searing until all the beef is browned. Set aside.
Toss the carrots, and onions, 1 tablespoon of salt and 2 teaspoons of pepper in the fat in the pan and cook for 10 to 15 minutes, stirring occasionally, until the onions are lightly browned. Add the garlic and cook for 1 more minute. Add the Cognac, stand back, and ignite with a match to burn off the alcohol. Put the meat and bacon back into the pot with the juices. Add the bottle of wine plus enough beef broth to almost cover the meat. Add the tomato paste and thyme. Bring to a simmer, cover the pot with a tight-fitting lid and place it in the oven for about 1 1/4 hours or until the meat and vegetables are very tender when pierced with a fork.
Combine 2 tablespoons of butter and the flour with a fork and stir into the stew. Add the frozen onions. Saute the mushrooms in 2 tablespoons of butter for 10 minutes until lightly browned and then add to the stew. Bring the stew to a boil on top of the stove, then lower the heat and simmer for 15 minutes. Season to taste.
To serve, toast the bread in the toaster or oven. Rub each slice on 1 side with a cut clove of garlic. For each serving, spoon the stew over a slice of bread and sprinkle with parsley.
Copyright Ina Garten, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/beef-bourguignon-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Asian Grilled Salmon Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:24 May 10 2016
Times Read: 905
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
Fast and Elegant Supper
Total Time:
34 min
Prep:
5 min
Inactive:
20 min
Cook:
9 min
Yield:6 servings
Level:Easy
Ingredients
1 side fresh salmon, boned but skin on (about 3 pounds)
For the marinade:
2 tablespoons Dijon mustard
3 tablespoons good soy sauce
6 tablespoons good olive oil
1/2 teaspoon minced garlic
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Light charcoal briquettes in a grill and brush the grilling rack with oil to keep the salmon from sticking.
While the grill is heating, lay the salmon skin side down on a cutting board and cut it crosswise into 4 equal pieces. Whisk together the mustard, soy sauce, olive oil, and garlic in a small bowl. Drizzle half of the marinade onto the salmon and allow it to sit for 10 minutes.
Place the salmon skin side down on the hot grill; discard the marinade the fish was sitting in. Grill for 4 to 5 minutes, depending on the thickness of the fish. Turn carefully with a wide spatula and grill for another 4 to 5 minutes. The salmon will be slightly raw in the center, but don't worry; it will keep cooking as it sits.
Transfer the fish to a flat plate, skin side down, and spoon the reserved marinade on top. Allow the fish to rest for 10 minutes. Remove the skin and serve warm, at room temperature, or chilled.
2001, Barefoot Contessa Parties!, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/asian-grilled-salmon-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Baked Shrimp Scampi Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:23 May 10 2016
Times Read: 906
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
Italian Every Time
Total Time:
43 min
Prep:
30 min
Cook:
13 min
Yield:6 servings
Level:Easy
Baked shrimp scampi is an easy company dish that can be made ahead of time.
Baked Shrimp Scampi (05:35)How to Peel and Devein Shrimp (01:59)How to Crush, Slice and Mince Garlic (02:02)
Ingredients
2 pounds (12 to 15 per pound) shrimp in the shell
3 tablespoons good olive oil
2 tablespoons dry white wine
Kosher salt and freshly ground black pepper
12 tablespoons (1 1/2 sticks) unsalted butter, at room temperature
4 teaspoons minced garlic (4 cloves)
1/4 cup minced shallots
3 tablespoons minced fresh parsley leaves
1 teaspoon minced fresh rosemary leaves
1/4 teaspoon crushed red pepper flakes
1 teaspoon grated lemon zest
2 tablespoons freshly squeezed lemon juice
1 extra-large egg yolk
2/3 cup panko (Japanese dried bread flakes)
Lemon wedges, for serving
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 425 degrees F.
Peel, devein, and butterfly the shrimp, leaving the tails on. Place the shrimp in a mixing bowl and toss gently with the olive oil, wine, 2 teaspoons salt, and 1 teaspoon pepper. Allow to sit at room temperature while you make the butter and garlic mixture.
In a small bowl, mash the softened butter with the garlic, shallots, parsley, rosemary, red pepper flakes, lemon zest, lemon juice, egg yolk, panko, 1/2 teaspoon salt, and 1/4 teaspoon of pepper until combined.
Starting from the outer edge of a 14-inch oval gratin dish, arrange the shrimp in a single layer cut side down with the tails curling up and towards the center of the dish. Pour the remaining marinade over the shrimp. Spread the butter mixture evenly over the shrimp. Bake for 10 to 12 minutes until hot and bubbly. If you like the top browned, place under a broiler for 1 minute. Serve with lemon wedges.
2008, Barefoot Contessa Back to Basics, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/baked-shrimp-scampi-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Carrot and Pineapple Cake Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:22 May 10 2016
Times Read: 907
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
Pots and Plans
Total Time:
1 hr 10 min
Prep:
10 min
Cook:
1 hr
Yield:8 servings
Level:Intermediate
Ingredients
For the cake:
2 cups granulated sugar
1 1/3 cups vegetable oil
3 extra-large eggs, at room temperature
1 teaspoon pure vanilla extract
2 1/2 cups plus 1 tablespoon all-purpose flour, divided
2 teaspoons ground cinnamon
2 teaspoons baking soda
1 1/2 teaspoons kosher salt
1 cup raisins
1 cup chopped walnuts
1 pound carrots, grated
1/2 cup diced fresh pineapple
For the frosting:
3/4 pound cream cheese, at room temperature
1/2 pound unsalted butter, at room temperature
1 teaspoon pure vanilla extract
1 pound confectioners' sugar, sifted
For the decoration:
1/2 cup diced fresh pineapple
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
For the decoration:
Preheat the oven to 350 degrees F.
Butter 2 (8-inch) round cake pans. Line with parchment paper, then butter and flour the pans.
For the cake:
Beat the sugar, oil, and eggs together in the bowl of an electric mixer fitted with the paddle attachment until light yellow. Add the vanilla. In another bowl, sift together 2 1/2 cups flour, the cinnamon, baking soda, and salt.
Add the dry ingredients to the wet ingredients. Toss the raisins and walnuts with 1 tablespoon flour. Fold in the carrots and pineapple. Add to the batter and mix well.
Divide the batter equally between the 2 pans. Bake for 55 to 60 minutes, or until a toothpick comes out clean. Allow the cakes to cool completely in the pans set over a wire rack.
For the frosting:
Mix the cream cheese, butter and vanilla in the bowl of an electric mixer fitted with the paddle attachment until just combined. Add the sugar and mix until smooth.
Place 1 layer, flat-side up, on a flat plate or cake pedestal. With a knife or offset spatula, spread the top with frosting. Place the second layer on top, rounded side up, and spread the frosting evenly on the top and sides of the cake. Decorate with diced pineapple.
2007, Ina Garten, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/carrot-and-pineapple-cake-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Cranberry Orange Scones Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:20 May 10 2016
Times Read: 908
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
Jeffrey Home Alone
Cranberry Orange Scones
Total Time:
55 min
Prep:
20 min
Inactive:
15 min
Cook:
20 min
Yield:14 to 16 scones
Level:Intermediate
Ingredients
4 cups plus 1/4 cup all-purpose flour
1/4 cup sugar, plus additional for sprinkling
2 tablespoons baking powder
2 teaspoons kosher salt
1 tablespoon grated orange zest
3/4 pound cold unsalted butter, diced
4 extra-large eggs, lightly beaten
1 cup cold heavy cream
1 cup dried cranberries
1 egg beaten with 2 tablespoons water or milk, for egg wash
1/2 cup confectioners' sugar, plus 2 tablespoons
4 teaspoons freshly squeezed orange juice
Directions
Preheat the oven to 400 degrees F.
In the bowl of an electric mixer fitted with a paddle attachment, mix 4 cups of flour, 1/4 cup sugar, the baking powder, salt and orange zest. Add the cold butter and mix at the lowest speed until the butter is the size of peas. Combine the eggs and heavy cream and, with the mixer on low speed, slowly pour into the flour and butter mixture. Mix until just blended. The dough will look lumpy! Combine the dried cranberries and 1/4 cup of flour, add to the dough, and mix on low speed until blended.
Dump the dough onto a well-floured surface and knead it into a ball. Flour your hands and a rolling pin and roll the dough 3/4-inch thick. You should see small bits of butter in the dough. Keep moving the dough on the floured board so it doesn't stick. Flour a 3-inch round plain or fluted cutter and cut circles of dough. Place the scones on a baking pan lined with parchment paper. Collect the scraps neatly, roll them out, and cut more circles.
Brush the tops of the scones with egg wash, sprinkle with sugar, and bake for 20 to 25 minutes, until the tops are browned and the insides are fully baked. The scones will be firm to the touch. Allow the scones to cool for 15 minutes and then whisk together the confectioners' sugar and orange juice, and drizzle over the scones.
Copyright 2006, Ina Garten, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/cranberry-orange-scones-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Parker's Beef Stew Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:17 May 10 2016
Times Read: 909
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
Jeffrey Home Alone
Parker's Beef Stew
Total Time:
26 hr 35 min
Prep:
15 min
Inactive:
24 hr
Cook:
2 hr 20 min
Yield:6 servings
Level:Easy
Ingredients
2 1/2 pounds good quality chuck beef, cut into 1 1/2-inch cubes
1 (750-ml bottle) good red wine
3 whole garlic cloves, smashed
3 bay leaves
2 cups all-purpose flour
Kosher salt
Freshly ground black pepper
Good olive oil
2 yellow onions, cut into 1-inch cubes
1 pound carrots, peeled and cut diagonally in 1 1/2-inch chunks
1/2 pound white mushrooms, stems discarded and cut in 1/2
1 pound small potatoes, halved or quartered
1 tablespoon minced garlic (3 cloves)
2 cups or 1 (14 1/2-ounce can) chicken stock or broth
1 large (or 2 small) branch fresh rosemary
1/2 cup chopped sun-dried tomatoes
2 tablespoons Worcestershire sauce
1 (10-ounce) package frozen peas
Directions
Place the beef in a bowl with red wine, garlic, and bay leaves. Place in the refrigerator and marinate overnight.
The next day, preheat the oven to 300 degrees F.
Combine the flour, 1 tablespoon salt, and 1 tablespoon pepper. Lift the beef out of the marinade with a slotted spoon and discard the bay leaves and garlic, saving the marinade. In batches, dredge the cubes of beef in the flour mixture and then shake off the excess. Heat 2 tablespoons of olive oil in a large pot and brown half the beef over medium heat for 5 to 7 minutes, turning to brown evenly. Place the beef in a large oven-proof Dutch oven and continue to brown the remaining beef, adding oil as necessary. (If the beef is very lean, you'll need more oil.) Place all the beef in the Dutch oven.
Heat another 2 tablespoons of oil to the large pot and add the onions, carrots, mushrooms, and potatoes. Cook for 10 minutes over medium heat, stirring occasionally. Add the garlic and cook for 2 more minutes. Place all the vegetables in the Dutch oven over the beef. Add 2 1/2 cups of the reserved marinade to the empty pot and cook over high heat to deglaze the bottom of the pan, scraping up all the brown bits with a wooden spoon. Add the chicken stock, rosemary, sun-dried tomatoes, Worcestershire sauce, 1 tablespoon salt, and 2 teaspoons pepper. Pour the sauce over the meat and vegetables in the Dutch oven and bring to a simmer over medium heat on top of the stove. Cover the pot and place it in the oven to bake it for about 2 hours, until the meat and vegetables are all tender, stirring once during cooking. If the stew is boiling rather than simmering, lower the heat to 250 or 275 degrees F.
Before serving, stir in the frozen peas, season to taste, and serve hot.
2006, Ina Garten, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/parkers-beef-stew-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Beef and Bean Burritos Recipe courtesy of Ree Drummond
17:05 May 10 2016
Times Read: 910
SHOW:
The Pioneer Woman
EPISODE:
Food and Football
Total Time:
55 min
Prep:
35 min
Cook:
20 min
Yield:6 to 8 servings
Level:Easy
Ree's beef and bean burritos are a quick weeknight family dinner fix.
Ingredients
1 medium onion, diced
2 pounds ground beef
1/2 teaspoon ground cumin
1/4 teaspoon chili powder
1/4 teaspoon ground oregano
1/4 teaspoon salt
Three 7-ounce cans Mexican tomato sauce (I use El Patobrand) or enchilada sauce
One 28-ounce can refried beans
3/4 cup grated Cheddar, plus extra for sprinkling
12 burrito-size flour tortillas
1/2 cup fresh cilantro leaves
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 170 to 180 degrees F.
In a large skillet over medium heat, cook the onions until softened. Then add the ground beef and cook until the beef is cooked through. Add the cumin, chili powder, oregano and salt and stir to combine. Pour 2 cans of the Mexican tomato sauce into the meat and simmer over low heat for 5 minutes. Add a little water if the mixture gets too dry.
Meanwhile, heat the refried beans in a saucepan over medium-low heat. Add the cheese, and stir it in till it's melted. Remove from the heat.
Heat the tortillas in the microwave for 1 minute, and then spread a small amount of beans on each tortilla. Add a small amount of the meat. Fold over the ends of the tortilla, and then roll them up. Repeat with the rest of the tortillas. Then place them in a large baking dish, cover with foil and keep warm in the oven.
When ready to serve, drizzle the remaining can of tomato sauce over all of the burritos and sprinkle with more grated Cheddar. Return to the oven for a couple of minutes just to melt the cheese.
Sprinkle the tops with the cilantro leaves and serve immediately to the fork-bangers in your life. They'll kiss you and hug you. Repeatedly.
2012 Ree Drummond, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ree-drummond/beef-and-bean-burritos-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Chicken Spaghetti Recipe courtesy of Ree Drummond
17:03 May 10 2016
Times Read: 911
SHOW:
The Pioneer Woman
EPISODE:
Burnin' Down the Barn
With spaghetti and mushroom sauce, and light and dark meat chicken with bell peppers, Ree Drummond's casserole is like two meals in one ... More
Total Time:
1 hr 40 min
Prep:
20 min
Cook:
1 hr 20 min
Yield:8 servings
Level:Easy
Your family will love Ree's Chicken Spaghetti as much as her family does.
Ingredients
1 whole raw chicken, cut into 8 pieces
1 pound thin spaghetti, broken into 2-inch pieces
2 1/2 cups shredded sharp Cheddar
1/4 cup finely diced green bell pepper
1/4 cup finely diced red bell pepper
1 teaspoon seasoned salt
1/8 to 1/4 teaspoon cayenne pepper
Two 10 3/4-ounce cans cream of mushroom soup
1 medium onion, finely diced
Salt and freshly ground black pepper
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 350degrees F.
Bring a large pot of water to a boil. Add the chicken pieces to the boiling water and boil for a few minutes, and then turn the heat to medium-low and simmer, 30 to 45 minutes.
Remove the chicken and 2 cups of the chicken cooking broth from the pot. When the chicken is cool, remove the skin and pick out the meat (a mix of dark and white) to make 2 generous cups. Discard the bones and skin.
Cook the spaghetti in the chicken cooking broth until al dente. Do not overcook. When the spaghetti is cooked, combine with the chicken, 1 1/2 cups of the cheese, the green peppers, red peppers, seasoned salt, cayenne, soup and onions, and sprinkle with salt and pepper. Stir in 1 cup of the reserved chicken cooking broth, adding an additional cup if needed.
Place the mixture in a 9- by 13-inch casserole pan and top with the remaining 1 cup cheese. Bake immediately until bubbly, about 45 minutes. (If the cheese on top starts to get too dark, cover with foil.)
From Food Network Kitchens; after further testing and to ensure the best results this recipe has been altered from what was in the actual episode.
2012 Ree Drummond, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ree-drummond/chicken-spaghetti-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Chicken Piccata Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
17:00 May 10 2016
Times Read: 912
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
It's Friday Night Again
Total Time:
30 min
Prep:
15 min
Cook:
15 min
Yield:2 servings
Level:Intermediate
Ina Garten makes chicken piccata as the main attraction for Friday dinner.
Ingredients
2 split (1 whole) boneless, skinless chicken breasts
Kosher salt and freshly ground black pepper
1/2 cup all-purpose flour
1 extra-large egg
1/2 tablespoon water
3/4 cup seasoned dry bread crumbs
Good olive oil
3 tablespoons unsalted butter, room temperature, divided
1/3 cup freshly squeezed lemon juice (2 lemons), lemon halves reserved
1/2 cup dry white wine
Sliced lemon, for serving
Chopped fresh parsley leaves, for serving
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 400 degrees F. Line a sheet pan with parchment paper.
Place each chicken breast between 2 sheets of parchment paper or plastic wrap and pound out to 1/4-inch thick. Sprinkle both sides with salt and pepper.
Mix the flour, 1/2 teaspoon salt, and 1/4 teaspoon of pepper in a shallow plate. In a second plate, beat the egg and 1/2 tablespoon of water together. Place the bread crumbs on a third plate. Dip each chicken breast first in the flour, shake off the excess, and then dip in the egg and bread crumb mixtures.
Heat 1 tablespoon of olive oil in a large saute pan over medium to medium-low heat. Add the chicken breasts and cook for 2 minutes on each side, until browned. Place them on the sheet pan and allow them to bake for 5 to 10 minutes while you make the sauce.
For the sauce, wipe out the saute pan with a dry paper towel. Over medium heat, melt 1 tablespoon of the butter and then add the lemon juice, wine, the reserved lemon halves, 1/2 teaspoon salt, and 1/4 teaspoon pepper. Boil over high heat until reduced in half, about 2 minutes. Off the heat, add the remaining 2 tablespoons of butter and swirl to combine. Discard the lemon halves and serve 1 chicken breast on each plate. Spoon on the sauce and serve with a slice of lemon and a sprinkling of fresh parsley.
2007, Ina Garten, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/chicken-piccata-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Perfect Roast Chicken Recipe courtesy of Ina Garten
16:26 May 10 2016
Times Read: 914
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
The Homecoming
Total Time:
2 hr 10 min
Prep:
20 min
Inactive:
20 min
Cook:
1 hr 30 min
Yield:8 servings
Level:Intermediate
Ina's Perfect Roast Chicken can be a simple meal or an elegant one.
Ina's Perfect Roast Chicken (03:49)How to Roast Meats (02:06)Onion How-Tos (01:54)
Ingredients
1 (5 to 6 pound) roasting chicken
Kosher salt
Freshly ground black pepper
1 large bunch fresh thyme, plus 20 sprigs
1 lemon, halved
1 head garlic, cut in half crosswise
2 tablespoons (1/4 stick) butter, melted
1 large yellow onion, thickly sliced
4 carrots cut into 2-inch chunks
1 bulb of fennel, tops removed, and cut into wedges
Olive oil
ADD CHECKED ITEMS TO GROCERY LIST
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 425 degrees F.
Remove the chicken giblets. Rinse the chicken inside and out. Remove any excess fat and leftover pin feathers and pat the outside dry. Liberally salt and pepper the inside of the chicken. Stuff the cavity with the bunch of thyme, both halves of lemon, and all the garlic. Brush the outside of the chicken with the butter and sprinkle again with salt and pepper. Tie the legs together with kitchen string and tuck the wing tips under the body of the chicken. Place the onions, carrots, and fennel in a roasting pan. Toss with salt, pepper, 20 sprigs of thyme, and olive oil. Spread around the bottom of the roasting pan and place the chicken on top.
Roast the chicken for 1 1/2 hours, or until the juices run clear when you cut between a leg and thigh. Remove the chicken and vegetables to a platter and cover with aluminum foil for about 20 minutes. Slice the chicken onto a platter and serve it with the vegetables.
Copyright 1999, The Barefoot Contessa Cookbook, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ina-garten/perfect-roast-chicken-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Whiskey Sour 2015, Bar 288 Le Meurice, All Rights Reserved
16:24 May 10 2016
Times Read: 915
SHOW:
Barefoot Contessa
EPISODE:
Barefoot Contessa in Paris Part Deux
Whiskey Sour
Total Time:
5 min
Prep:
5 min
Yield:4 cocktails
Level:Easy
Ingredients
1 cup whiskey
1/2 cup freshly squeezed lemon juice
1/4 cup sugar syrup
4 whiskey-soaked cherries
ADD CHECKED ITEMS TO GROCERY LIST
Directions
Fill a large cocktail shaker with ice, the whiskey, lemon juice and sugar syrup and shake for a full 30 seconds. Strain into chilled cocktail glasses and top each drink with a cherry.
PROFESSIONAL RECIPE: This recipe was provided by a chef, restaurant or culinary professional and makes a large quantity. The Food Network Kitchens chefs have not tested this recipe in the proportions indicated and therefore cannot make any representation as to the results.
Cook's Note: To make the sugar syrup, bring 1 cup of water and 1 cup of sugar to a boil, and simmer until the sugar is completely dissolved. Chill before using.
2015, Bar 288 Le Meurice, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/whiskey-sour.html?oc=linkback
Chicken Fried Steak with Gravy Recipe courtesy of Ree Drummond16:08 May 10 2016
Times Read: 916
SHOW:
The Pioneer Woman
EPISODE:
Home on the Range
Total Time:
1 hr
Prep:
25 min
Cook:
35 min
Yield:6 servings
Level:Easy
Ree makes a true rancher dinner favorite: Chicken-Fried Country Steak.
Ingredients
Chicken Fried Steak:
1 1/2 cups whole milk
2 large eggs
2 cups all-purpose flour
2 teaspoons seasoned salt
Freshly ground black pepper
3/4 teaspoon paprika
1/4 teaspoon cayenne pepper
3 pounds cube steak (tenderized round steak that's been extra tenderized)
Kosher salt
1/2 cup canola or vegetable oil
1 tablespoon butter
Gravy:
1/3 cup all-purpose flour
3 to 4 cups whole milk
1/2 teaspoon seasoned salt
Freshly ground black pepper
Mashed potatoes, for serving
Directions
For the steak: Begin with setting up an assembly line of dishes. Mix the milk with the eggs in one; the flour mixed with the seasoned salt, 1 1/2 teaspoons black pepper, paprika and cayenne in another; and the meat in a third. Then have one clean plate at the end to receive the breaded meat.
Work with one piece of meat at a time. Sprinkle both sides with kosher salt and black pepper, then place it in the flour mixture. Turn to coat. Place the meat into the milk/egg mixture, turning to coat. Finally, place it back in the flour and turn to coat (dry mixture/wet mixture/dry mixture). Place the breaded meat on the clean plate, then repeat with the remaining meat.
Heat the oil in a large skillet over medium heat. Add the butter. Drop in a few sprinkles of flour to make sure it's sufficiently hot. When the butter sizzles immediately, you know it's ready. (It should not brown right away, if it does, the fire is too hot.) Cook the meat, 3 pieces at a time, until the edges start to look golden brown, about 2 minutes each side. Remove the meat to a paper towel-lined plate and keep them warm by covering lightly with another plate or a sheet of foil. Repeat until all the meat is cooked.
After all the meat is fried, pour off the grease into a heatproof bowl. Without cleaning the skillet, return it to the stove over medium-low heat. Add 1/4 cup of the grease back to the skillet and allow it to heat up.
For the gravy: When the grease is hot, sprinkle the flour evenly over the grease. Using a whisk, mix the flour with the grease, creating a golden-brown paste. Add more flour if it looks overly greasy; add a little more grease if it becomes too pasty/clumpy. Keep cooking until the roux reaches a deep golden brown color.
Pour in the milk, whisking constantly. Add the seasoned salt and black pepper to taste and cook, whisking, until the gravy is smooth and thick, 5 to 10 minutes. Be prepared to add more milk if it becomes overly thick. Be sure to taste to make sure gravy is sufficiently seasoned.
Serve the meat next to a big side of mashed potatoes. Pour gravy over the whole shebang!
2011 Ree Drummond, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ree-drummond/chicken-fried-steak-with-gravy-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Malted Milk Chocolate Chip Cookies...Recipe courtesy of Ree Drummond16:06 May 10 2016
Times Read: 917
SHOW:
The Pioneer Woman
EPISODE:
Frontier Family
Total Time:
25 min
Prep:
15 min
Cook:
10 min
Yield:36 cookies
Level:Easy
Ree special Malted Milk Chocolate Chip Cookies make a great lunch treat.
Ingredients
2 sticks unsalted butter, softened
3/4 cup golden brown sugar
3/4 cup granulated sugar
2 whole eggs
2 teaspoons vanilla extract
1/2 cup (rounded) malted milk powder
2 cups all-purpose flour
1 1/4 teaspoon baking soda
1 1/4 teaspoon salt
One 12-ounce bag milk chocolate chips
ADD CHECKED ITEMS TO GROCERY LIST
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 375 degrees F.
Cream the butter, then add both sugars and cream until fluffy. Add the eggs and beat slightly, then add the vanilla and beat until combined. Add the malted milk powder and beat until combined.
In a separate bowl, sift together the flour, baking soda and salt. Add to the butter mixture, beating gently until just combined. Add the chocolate chips and stir in gently.
Drop by teaspoonfuls (or use a cookie scoop) on an ungreased baking sheet, leaving plenty of space between the cookies (they spread out quite a bit). Bake for 9 to 11 minutes. The cookies will be very flat and very chewy. Allow to cool slightly before removing from pan with a spatula.
Optional: Allow to cool completely, then use 2 cookies to make an ice cream sandwich. Add sprinkles to the sides of the ice cream, then wrap individually in plastic wrap.
2011 Ree Drummond, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ree-drummond/malted-milk-chocolate-chip-cookies-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Fresh Corn Casserole with Red Bell Peppers and Jalapenos Recipe courtesy of Ree Drummond
16:00 May 10 2016
Times Read: 919
SHOW:
The Pioneer Woman
EPISODE:
Rancher's Dinner
Total Time:
1 hr
Prep:
15 min
Cook:
45 min
Yield:6 servings
Level:Easy
Ree's creamy fresh corn casserole is kicked up with diced jalapenos.
Ingredients
8 ears corn (still in the husk)
2 red bell peppers, diced
2 fresh jalapenos, diced
1 cup heavy cream
Salt and freshly ground black pepper
1 stick salted butter, cut into pieces
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 350 degrees F.
Remove the corn from the husks. In a large, deep bowl, slice off the kernels of corn with a sharp knife. Turn the knife to the dull side and scrape the cob all the way down to remove all the bits of kernel and creamy milk inside. (I do this inside the bowl because it goes everywhere if you cut it on a board.)
Add the red bell peppers, jalapenos, heavy cream, salt to taste, a generous amount of pepper and butter and mix it well. Pour into a 9 by 13-inch baking dish. Bake until thoroughly warmed through, 30 to 45 minutes.
2011 Ree Drummond, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ree-drummond/fresh-corn-casserole-with-red-bell-peppers-and-jalapenos-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Creamy Mashed Potatoes Recipe courtesy of Ree Drummond
15:58 May 10 2016
Times Read: 920
SHOW:
The Pioneer Woman
EPISODE:
Home on the Range
Total Time:
1 hr 20 min
Prep:
25 min
Cook:
55 min
Yield:12 servings
Level:Easy
Butter, cream cheese, and heavy cream make these potatoes the richest ever.
Ingredients
2 sticks butter, softened, plus more for pan
5 pounds russet or Yukon gold potatoes
One 8-ounce package cream cheese, softened
1 cup heavy cream
1/2 to 1 teaspoon seasoned salt
1/2 teaspoon kosher salt
1 teaspoon black pepper
ADD CHECKED ITEMS TO GROCERY LIST
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
Preheat the oven to 350 degrees F. Generously butter a 4-quart baking dish.
Peel and cut the potatoes into chunks. Bring a large pot of water to a simmer and add the potatoes. Bring to a boil and cook until fork tender, 20 to 25 minutes.
Drain the potatoes in a large colander. Place them back into the dry pot and put the pot on the stove. Mash the potatoes over low heat, allowing all the steam to escape before adding in all the other ingredients.
Turn off the heat and add 1 1/2 sticks butter, the cream cheese, heavy cream, seasoned salt, kosher salt and pepper. Mash to combine.
Spread the potatoes in the prepared baking dish. Throw pats of the remaining butter over the top of the potatoes and bake until the butter is melted and the potatoes are warmed through, 20 to 30 minutes.
2011, Ree Drummond All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ree-drummond/creamy-mashed-potatoes-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Chicken Fried Steak with Gravy Recipe courtesy of Ree Drummond SHOW: The Pioneer Woman15:56 May 10 2016
Times Read: 921
Total Time:
1 hr
Prep:
25 min
Cook:
35 min
Yield:6 servings
Level:Easy
Ree makes a true rancher dinner favorite: Chicken-Fried Country Steak.
Ingredients
Chicken Fried Steak:
1 1/2 cups whole milk
2 large eggs
2 cups all-purpose flour
2 teaspoons seasoned salt
Freshly ground black pepper
3/4 teaspoon paprika
1/4 teaspoon cayenne pepper
3 pounds cube steak (tenderized round steak that's been extra tenderized)
Kosher salt
1/2 cup canola or vegetable oil
1 tablespoon butter
Gravy:
1/3 cup all-purpose flour
3 to 4 cups whole milk
1/2 teaspoon seasoned salt
Freshly ground black pepper
Mashed potatoes, for serving
ADD CHECKED ITEMS TO GROCERY LIST
Directions
Watch how to make this recipe.
For the steak: Begin with setting up an assembly line of dishes. Mix the milk with the eggs in one; the flour mixed with the seasoned salt, 1 1/2 teaspoons black pepper, paprika and cayenne in another; and the meat in a third. Then have one clean plate at the end to receive the breaded meat.
Work with one piece of meat at a time. Sprinkle both sides with kosher salt and black pepper, then place it in the flour mixture. Turn to coat. Place the meat into the milk/egg mixture, turning to coat. Finally, place it back in the flour and turn to coat (dry mixture/wet mixture/dry mixture). Place the breaded meat on the clean plate, then repeat with the remaining meat.
Heat the oil in a large skillet over medium heat. Add the butter. Drop in a few sprinkles of flour to make sure it's sufficiently hot. When the butter sizzles immediately, you know it's ready. (It should not brown right away, if it does, the fire is too hot.) Cook the meat, 3 pieces at a time, until the edges start to look golden brown, about 2 minutes each side. Remove the meat to a paper towel-lined plate and keep them warm by covering lightly with another plate or a sheet of foil. Repeat until all the meat is cooked.
After all the meat is fried, pour off the grease into a heatproof bowl. Without cleaning the skillet, return it to the stove over medium-low heat. Add 1/4 cup of the grease back to the skillet and allow it to heat up.
For the gravy: When the grease is hot, sprinkle the flour evenly over the grease. Using a whisk, mix the flour with the grease, creating a golden-brown paste. Add more flour if it looks overly greasy; add a little more grease if it becomes too pasty/clumpy. Keep cooking until the roux reaches a deep golden brown color.
Pour in the milk, whisking constantly. Add the seasoned salt and black pepper to taste and cook, whisking, until the gravy is smooth and thick, 5 to 10 minutes. Be prepared to add more milk if it becomes overly thick. Be sure to taste to make sure gravy is sufficiently seasoned.
Serve the meat next to a big side of mashed potatoes. Pour gravy over the whole shebang!
2011 Ree Drummond, All Rights Reserved
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/ree-drummond/chicken-fried-steak-with-gravy-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Crawfish Pie Recipe courtesy of Emeril Lagasse
15:47 May 10 2016
Times Read: 922
SHOW:
Emeril Live
EPISODE:
Louisiana Festivals
Yield:One 9-inch pie, 6 servings
Level:Easy
Ingredients
4 tablespoons (1/2 stick) butter
1 cup chopped onions
1/2 cup chopped bell peppers
1/2 cup chopped celery
1 1/2 teaspoons salt
1/2 teaspoon cayenne
1/4 teaspoon freshly ground black pepper
1/2 cup chopped, seeded, and peeled tomatoes, or 1/2 cup chopped canned tomatoes
1 pound crawfish tails
2 tablespoons chopped parsley
2 tablespoons flour
1 cup water
1/2 recipe Basic Savory Pie Crust
Directions
Preheat the oven to 400 degrees F. Melt the butter in a large skillet over medium-high heat. Add the onions, bell peppers, celery, salt, cayenne, and black pepper. Saute for about 8 minutes, or until golden and wilted. Add the tomatoes and cook for about 6 minutes, stirring occasionally. Add the crawfish tails and parsley. Cook, stirring occasionally, for about 4 minutes. Dissolve the flour in the water and add to the pan. Stir for about 2 minutes, or until the mixture thickens. Remove from the heat. Let cool for at least 30 minutes. Place the crust in the bottom of a 9-inch pie pan and crimp the edges. Pour the crawfish mixture into the pie crust. Place the pie on a baking sheet and bake for about 45 minutes, or until the edges of the pie crust are golden. Cool for several minutes. Cut into wedges to serve.
Recipe Courtesy of Emeril Lagasse
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/emeril-lagasse/crawfish-pie-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Crispy Homemade Clam Cakes by Amy Traverso15:44 May 10 2016
Times Read: 923
Total Time: 50 minutes
Hands On Time: 50 minutes
Yield: 30 clam cakes
For many of us, it just isn't summer without a batch of clam cakes fresh from the fryer. We love this recipe because it turns out terrifically crisp homemade clam cakes that are fluffy and stuffed with clams, but not greasy. The trick is using mostly baking soda as the leavening, which is activated by the lemon juice in the recipe.
How to Make Clam Cakes
Login to add to your Recipe Box
Upload Your PhotoUpload Your Photo
homemade clam cakes recipe
Photo/Art by Amy Traverso
Ingredients:
Vegetable oil for frying
2 cups chopped clams, with juices
1/2 cup milk
1 large egg, beaten
2 tablespoons salted butter, melted
2 1/2 cups all-purpose flour
1 tablespoon baking soda
1 1/4 teaspoons kosher salt
1/4 teaspoon baking powder
1/4 teaspoon freshly ground black pepper
2 tablespoons fresh lemon juice
Instructions:
Set a large Dutch oven over medium-high heat and add vegetable oil to a depth of 3 inches. Bring oil to 375° (or as close as you can).
Meanwhile, in a small bowl, combine the clams with their juices, milk, egg and butter. In a large bowl, whisk together the flour, baking soda, salt, baking powder, and pepper. Add the clam mixture to the dry ingredients along with the lemon juice and stir just until combined (do not overmix).
Drop batter into the oil by the heaping tablespoon (we use a medium cookie dough scoop). Work in batches so as not to crowd the pan, adjusting heat as necessary to maintain the temperature. Fry until clam cakes are nicely browned and cooked through, 4 to 6 minutes total. Transfer to a baking sheet lined with paper towels to cool. Repeat with remaining batter. Serve warm, with lemon wedges on the side.
Baked Scallops by Yankee Magazine15:43 May 10 2016
Times Read: 924
Yield: 6 servings
Our testers called this recipe for baked scallops "easy and elegant -- great dinner party fare."
Ingredients:
2 pounds scallops (sea or bay)
1/2 cup (1 stick) butter, melted
1/4 cup grated Parmesan cheese
1 cup crushed Ritz crackers
1 tablespoon lemon juice
1/4 teaspoon pepper
1/4 teaspoon garlic salt
1 tablespoon dry vermouth
Instructions:
Preheat the oven to 325 degrees F. Wash the scallops and pat dry. Place in a buttered 8-inch baking dish. Mix together the remaining ingredients and spoon on top of the scallops. Cover the dish and bake for 30 minutes. Serve hot.
Lobster Pie by Amy Traverso in Nov 201515:41 May 10 2016
Times Read: 925
Total Time: 40 minutes
Hands On Time: 25 minutes
Yield: 4 to 6 servings
This dish is inspired by the original Lobster Pie recipe from The Publick House in Sturbridge, Massachusetts, which we ran in the October 1949 issue. Unapologetically rich and unforgettably delicious, it’s a celebration food that every New Englander should make at least once.
For the topping:
Ingredients:
2 1/2 tablespoons salted butter, melted
1/2 cup crushed Ritz-style (butter) crackers
1/2 teaspoon paprika
2 tablespoons grated
Parmesan cheese
Instructions:
Preheat your oven to 350° and set a rack to the middle position. Make the topping: In a small bowl, stir together the butter, crackers, paprika, and cheese. Set aside.
For the filling:
Ingredients:
3 tablespoons plus 5 tablespoons salted butter
1/4 cup dry sherry
2 cups (12 ounces) chopped cooked lobster meat
3 tablespoons all-purpose flour
1 1/2 cups half-and-half
4 large egg yolks, lightly beaten
Garnish: minced chives
Instructions:
Next, make the filling: In a large skillet over medium-high heat, melt 3 tablespoons of butter. Add the sherry and boil 1 minute. Add the lobster, stir, and remove from the heat. Strain the juices from the skillet into a liquid measuring cup (reserving the lobster). Set aside.
In a 3- to 4-quart sauce-pan over medium-low heat, melt the remaining 5 tablespoons of butter. Add the flour and cook, stirring, until the mixture looks smooth and glossy. Stir the half-and-half into the reserved lobster/sherry mixture; then whisk that into the butter/flour mixture. Increase the heat to medium-high and simmer, stirring continuously, until the sauce thickens, about 3 minutes.
Spoon ½ cup of the sauce into a small bowl. Add the egg yolks one at a time, beating well after each addition. Add this mixture back to the sauce and stir over low heat until the sauce is smooth and thick, 3 minutes; don’t let it boil.
Remove from the heat and add the lobster. Pour the mixture into a medium-size casserole dish and sprinkle with the topping. Transfer to the oven and bake until golden brown, 10 to 15 minutes.
Serve hot, garnished with minced chives.
Gloucester “Old Salt” Fish Chowder15:39 May 10 2016
Times Read: 926
Gloucester "Old Salt" Fish Chowder
by Yankee Magazine in Jan 2013
Total Time: 45
Yield: 6 to 8 servings
This recipe is adapted from the 1976 book The Taste of Gloucester: A Fisherman's Wife Cooks, which may be ordered at the Gloucester Fishermen's Wives Web site: gfwa.org. The ingredients are simple, but patient cooking will yield delicious flavor.
Ingredients:
5 thick bacon slices, chopped
1 large onion, diced
2 teaspoons kosher or sea salt, plus extra to taste
3/4 teaspoon freshly ground black pepper
2 tablespoons all-purpose flour
2 cups water
3 medium-size 'Yukon Gold' potatoes, unpeeled, cut into 1/2-inch pieces
1/3 cup cream
1-3/4 cups milk
1-3/4-2 pounds white fish, such as hake or pollock, cut into 1-inch chunks
Garnishes: minced fresh chives, chopped bacon
Instructions:
In a Dutch oven over medium heat, cook bacon until crisp and browned, 8 to 10 minutes. Remove all but 3 tablespoons fat from pot. Remove half the bacon with a slotted spoon, leaving the remaining bacon in pot. Reduce heat to medium-low, and add onion, salt, and pepper. Cook until onion pieces are golden, 12 to 15 minutes. Add flour and stir. Add water, whisking as you go; the flour will dissolve and the mixture will thicken a bit. Add potatoes and cream, increase heat to medium, cover pot, and simmer until potatoes are barely tender, 6 to 8 minutes. Reduce heat to low and add milk. Add fish and cook until opaque, about 5 minutes.
Serve chowder sprinkled with chives and remaining bacon.
John F. Kennedy's Fish Chowder Recipe...15:37 May 10 2016
Times Read: 927
http://www.bonappetit.com/entertaining-style/trends-news/article/jfk-fish-chowder-recipe
New England Fish Chowder Recipe courtesy of Chef Jasper White
15:36 May 10 2016
Times Read: 928
SHOW:
Tyler's Ultimate
EPISODE:
Chowder
New England Fish Chowder
Total Time:
1 hr 55 min
Prep:
15 min
Inactive:
1 hr 10 min
Cook:
30 min
Yield:6 to 8 servings
Level:Intermediate
Ingredients
4 ounces meaty salt pork, rind removed and cut into 1/3-inch dice
2 tablespoons butter
2 medium onions, cut into 3/4-inch dice
6 to 8 sprigs fresh summer savory or thyme, leaves removed and chopped (1 tablespoon)
2 dried bay leaves
2 pounds all-purpose potatoes such as Yukon gold, peeled and sliced 1/3-inch thick
5 cups Strong Fish Stock, recipe follows
Kosher or sea salt and freshly ground pepper
3 pounds skinless haddock or cod fillets, preferably over 1-inch thick, pin bones removed
1 1/2 cups heavy cream
2 tablespoons finely chopped Italian parsley leaves
2 tablespoons finely chopped fresh chives
ADD CHECKED ITEMS TO GROCERY LIST
Directions
Heat a 4 to 6 quart heavy pot over low heat and add the diced salt pork. Once it has rendered a few tablespoons of fat, increase the heat to medium and cook until the pork is a crisp golden brown. Use a slotted spoon to transfer the cracklings to a small ovenproof dish; reserve.
Add the butter, onions, savory or thyme, and bay leaves to the fat in the pot and cook over medium heat, stirring occasionally with a wooden spoon, until the onions have softened but not browned, about 8 minutes.
Add the potatoes and stock. If the stock doesn't cover the potatoes, add a little water. Turn up the heat and bring to a boil. Cover the pot and boil the potatoes vigorously until they are soft on the outside but still firm in the center, about 10 minutes. If the stock hasn't thickened slightly, smash a few of the potato slices against the side of the pot and cook for 1 to 2 minutes longer.
Reduce the heat to low and season assertively with salt and pepper (you want to almost over season at this point in order to avoid having to stir once the fish is added). Add the fish fillets and cook over a low heat until the fish is almost done, 5 minutes. Remove the pot from the heat and allow the chowder to sit for 10 minutes (the fish will finish cooking during this time).
Gently stir in the cream and taste for salt and pepper. If you are not serving the chowder within the hour, let it cool a bit, then refrigerate (only cover the chowder after it has chilled completely). Otherwise, let it sit for up to an hour at room temperature, allowing the flavors to meld.
When ready to serve, reheat the chowder over a low heat; don't let it boil. Warm the cracklings in a low oven (220 degrees F) for a few minutes.
Use a slotted spoon to mound the chunks of fish, the onions, and potatoes in the center of large soup plates or shallow bowls, ladle the creamy broth around and scatter the cracklings over top. Finish each serving with a sprinkling of chopped parsley and minced chives.
Strong Fish Stock:
2 tablespoons butter
2 medium onions, very thinly sliced
4 stalks celery, very thinly sliced
2 medium carrots, peeled and very thinly sliced
2 dried bay leaves
1/4 cup roughly chopped fresh flat-leaf parsley leaves and stems
6 to 8 sprigs fresh thyme
2 tablespoons black peppercorns
1 large (6 inches long or more) or 2 small (4 inches long or less) fish heads from cod or haddock, split lengthwise, gills removed and rinsed clean of any blood.
2 1/2 to 3 pounds fish bones from sole, flounder, bass and/or halibut, cut into 2-inch pieces and rinsed clean of any blood
1/4 cup dry white wine
Kosher or sea salt
Melt the butter in a heavy 7 to 8-quart stockpot over medium heat. Add the onions, celery, carrots, bay leaves, parsley, thyme, and peppercorns and cook, stirring frequently with a wooden spoon, until the vegetables become very soft without browning, about 8 minutes.
Place the fish head on the vegetables and stack the fish frames evenly on top. Pour in the wine, cover the pot tightly and let the bones sweat until they have turned completely white, 10 to 15 minutes.
Add enough very hot or boiling water (approximately 2 quarts) to just barely cover the bones. Give the mixture a gentle stir and allow the brew to come to a simmer. Simmer for 10 minutes, uncovered, carefully skimming off any white foam that comes to the surface (try to leave the herbs, spices and vegetables in the pot).
Remove the pot from the stove, stir the stock again and allow it to steep undisturbed for 10 minutes. Ladle through a fine-mesh strainer and season lightly with salt. If you are not going to be using the stock within the hour, chill it as quickly as possible.
Cover the stock after it is thoroughly chilled (it will have a light jellied consistency) and keep refrigerated for up to 3 days, or freeze for up to 2 months.
Yield: about 2 quarts
Recipe courtesy of Chef Jasper White, from the book
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/new-england-fish-chowder-recipe0.html?oc=linkback
New England Fish Chowder Recipe15:34 May 10 2016
Times Read: 929
This recipe was handed down by my mother, although I have changed it a bit. This really reflects our region, since New England is famous for its fish.
TOTAL TIME: Prep: 20 min. Cook: 25 min. MAKES: 16-18 servings
Ingredients
1/2 cup butter, divided
3 medium onions, sliced
5 medium potatoes, peeled and diced
4 teaspoons salt
1/2 teaspoon pepper
3 cups boiling water
2 pounds haddock, cut into large chunks
4 cups milk
1 can (12 ounces) evaporated milk
Additional salt and pepper, optional
Add to Shopping List
Nutritional Facts
1 serving (1 cup) equals 193 calories, 9 g fat (5 g saturated fat), 57 mg cholesterol, 659 mg sodium, 15 g carbohydrate, 1 g fiber, 14 g protein.
Directions
In a soup kettle, melt 1/4 cup butter over medium heat. Saute onions until tender but not browned. Add the potatoes, salt, pepper and water. Top with fish. Simmer, covered, 25 minutes or until potatoes are fork-tender.
In a large saucepan, heat milk over medium heat until bubbles form around side of saucepan. Stir in evaporated milk and remaining butter; add to fish mixture. Season with additional salt and pepper if desired. Heat through. Yield: about 4-1/2 quarts.
Originally published as New England Fish Chowder in Country October/November 1992, p47
New England Clam Chowder I "Hot and hearty recipe that will warm you up on cold winter days."15:33 May 10 2016
Times Read: 930
4 slices bacon, diced 1 1/2 cups chopped onion 1 1/2 cups water 4 cups peeled and cubed potatoes 1 1/2 teaspoons salt ground black pepper to taste 3 cups half-and-half 3 tablespoons butter 2 (10 ounce) cans minced clams Add all ingredients to list
Directions
Print
Prep
15 m
Cook
30 m
Ready In
45 m
Place diced bacon in large stock pot over medium-high heat. Cook until almost crisp; add onions, and cook 5 minutes. Stir in water and potatoes, and season with salt and pepper. Bring to a boil, and cook uncovered for 15 minutes, or until potatoes are fork tender.
Pour in half-and-half, and add butter. Drain clams, reserving clam liquid; stir clams and 1/2 of the clam liquid into the soup. Cook for about 5 minutes, or until heated through. Do not allow to boil.
New England Clam Chowder Recipe courtesy of Emeril Lagasse SHOW: The Essence of Emeril EPISODE: Clam Chowder15:31 May 10 2016
Times Read: 931
New England Clam Chowder
Yield:6 to 8 main course servings
Level:Easy
Ingredients
8 pounds small quahogs or large cherrystone clams, scrubbed and rinsed, opened clams discarded
4 slices bacon, cut into 1/2-inch pieces
3 tablespoons unsalted butter
2 cups finely chopped yellow onions
1 cup finely chopped celery
1 1/2 teaspoons minced garlic
6 sprigs fresh thyme leaves
2 bay leaves
3 cups 1/2-inch cubed, peeled potatoes, about 1 1/4 pounds
2 cups heavy cream
1/4 teaspoon freshly ground black pepper
Salt
6 tablespoons cold unsalted butter, cut into 1 1/2-teaspoon pieces
1/4 cup minced parsley leaves
1/4 cup finely chopped chives or green onions
Directions
In a large stockpot bring 2 cups of water to a boil. Add clams, cover and cook for 5 minutes. Uncover, quickly stir clams with a wooden spoon. Cover and cook 5 to 10 minutes longer (this will depend on the type and size of clams you are using), or until most of the clams are opened.
Transfer the clams to a large bowl or baking dish and strain the broth twice through a fine-mesh sieve into a bowl, being careful to strain out the sand. (You should have about 6 cups of clam broth. If not, add enough water to bring the volume up to 6 cups.) When the clams are cool enough to handle, remove them from their shells and chop into 1/2-inch pieces. Set clams and broth aside.
In a large heavy pot cook the bacon until crisp and the fat is rendered. Pour off all bacon fat except 2 tablespoons. Add the butter, onions and celery and cook until softened, about 5 minutes. Add the garlic, thyme and bay leaves, and cook until the vegetables are thoroughly wilted, about 3 minutes, being careful not to brown. Add the potatoes and reserved clam broth, and bring to a boil. Lower the heat, cover, and simmer for 20 to 30 minutes, or until the broth thickens slightly and the potatoes are very tender. (If you like a thicker broth, mash some of the potatoes against the side of the pot with a wooden spoon.) Remove from the heat, stir in clams and heavy cream and season with pepper and salt, if necessary.
Set aside for 1 hour, covered, to allow the flavors to marry. Place the pot over low heat, and slowly reheat, being careful not to bring to the boil. Serve hot, garnished with 1 or 2 pats of butter, parsley and chives.
Recipe courtesy of Emeril Lagasse, 2001
Read more at: http://www.foodnetwork.com/recipes/emeril-lagasse/new-england-clam-chowder-recipe.html?oc=linkback
Oyster Stew Author: Cultured Palate
15:21 May 10 2016
Times Read: 932
Prep time: 5 mins Cook time: 25 mins Total time: 30 mins
Serves: about 8 cups
Ingredients
½ cup butter
1 small onion, grated
6 cups milk
1 pint oysters with liquor
1 cup cream
1 tsp sea salt
pepper to taste
I buy all my spices from my affiliate partner, Mountain Rose Herbs, because of their superior quality. Their herbs & spices are organic, non-irradiated plus, I think they are more aromatic and full flavored than any others.
Instructions
In a large stock pot (or you may use a double boiler) saute the grated onion in butter.
Add the milk.
Add the oysters with liquor, cream, salt and pepper.
Heat the milk slowly, stirring often and do not allow it to boil.
If using whole oysters, the edges will curl when cooked. If using chopped oysters, the oysters will lose their shiny appearance and become darker in color.
Ladle into bowls and Enjoy!
Benefits of Eating Oysters JANUARY 21, 201315:20 May 10 2016
Times Read: 933
The Benefits of Eating Oysters
I love oysters.
I love them raw on the half shell.
Unfortunately, here in west Texas, they are not readily available. But, when we lived near Mobile, Alabama they were in abundant supply!
Whether you like them raw, baked, boiled, grilled or fried, oysters are a nutritional powerhouse! I posted my recipe for oyster stew last week which will definitely become part of my menu planning. But, as I thought about the expense of oysters, I decided to do some research and find out exactly how good oysters are for you.
Here are some benefits of eating oysters:
1. Oysters contain more zinc than any other food. Zinc is necessary for proper growth and development, strengthens the immune system and promotes healing.
2. Oysters are heart healthy. They are high in omega – 3 fatty acids, potassium and magnesium which can help reduce your risk of heart attack, stroke and lower blood pressure.
3. Oysters can help you lose weight! They are low in calories, low in fat and a good source of protein which makes you feel fuller after eating.
4. Oysters are a good source of other essential nutrients. These include vitamins A, E, and C, zinc, iron, calcium, selenium, and vitamin B12.
5. Oysters can help improve your energy. They are a good source of iron which helps the body transport oxygen to individual cells giving you more energy.
6. Oysters can help lower your cholesterol. A study done by the University of Washington found that eating oysters can help raise the HDLs (good cholesterol levels) and lower the LDL’s (bad cholesterol levels).
Other interesting tidbits about oysters:
1. Oysters taste better in cooler weather. Spawning, which occurs in the warmer months of May, June, July and August, affects the taste. They are not bad, just not as tasty as in the cooler months.
2. Oysters are considered to be an aphrodisiac. American and Italian researchers found that they were rich in amino acids which trigger increased levels of sex hormones. Their high zinc content aids the production of testosterone.
3. Oysters can be safely eaten in non “R” months. The rule of thumb before refrigeration was not to eat oysters in months whose names have no “R”. This would be May through August when the hot weather would not allow for safe storage of the oysters. Thankfully, for all us oyster lovers, refrigeration makes it possible to eat them all year round!
4. Oysters are good for your garden. Oyster shells are high in calcium which helps balance your soil’s pH. Calcium also helps build strong cell walls which leads to healthier plants. BUT – don’t just throw your oyster shells in the garden though, they should be ground – or you could just purchase the ground oyster shell lime at the local garden center.
5. Oysters can contain harmful bacteria. Be sure of your source! Oysters are filter feeders meaning that they concentrate anything present in the surrounding water. In the gulf coast area, there would occasionally be warnings (after heavy rains causing the potential for water contamination), not to eat the bay seafood.
6. Shucking (opening) oysters is a competitive sport. Shucking oyster competitions are held worldwide. There is even a Guinness World Oyster Opening Championship in Galway, Ireland.
7. Eating oysters is environmentally friendly. They are on the Seafood Watch list as a “best choice”. This means that seafood in this category is abundant, well-managed and caught or farmed in environmentally friendly ways.
I knew I liked oysters – now I have other reasons besides just the taste!
Ancient remedies in the 18th century... LINK 14:31 May 10 2016
Times Read: 934
http://www.limerickcity.ie/media/medical%20remedies.pdf
Cure for a Cold – 18th Century Style December 21, 2008 by Vic13:55 May 10 2016
Times Read: 938
This Jane Austen blog brings Jane Austen, her novels, and the Regency Period alive through food, dress, social customs, and other 19th C. historical details related to this topic.
Feeds: Posts Comments
« A Regency Meal in DecemberJane Austen Naxos Audio Book Giveaway »
sickDuring Jane Austen’s time, the woman of the house was in charge of making and dispensing simple medical remedies for common complaints, such as a cold, headache, or a rash. Recipes for herbal remedies were handed down from mother to daughter. A young girl’s education included knowledge about herbal properties, growing vital herbs in the kitchen garden, and maintaining a book of recipes for simple common cures. (Eighteenth Century Remedies and Receipts.) Recipes were available in the common cookbooks of the era, such as Eliza Smith’s The Compleat Housewife and Hanna Glasse’s The Art of Cookery Made Plain and Easy. People drank hot wine made from the berries of the elderberry tree to ease cold and flu symptoms; made cold lozenges (see the Hannah Glasse “recipe” below); and concocted soothing syrups and herbal tea infusions.
The following instructions for a method of a cure (making cold tablets) were printed in the 15th edition of The Compleat Housewife or, Accomplish’d Gentlewoman’s Companion, a 1753 cookbook compiled by Eliza Smith and published in London. (Official Site of Colonial Williamsburg)
Take pearls, crab’s-eyes, red coral, white amber, burnt hartshorn, and oriental bezoar, of each half an ounce; the black tips of crabs-claws three ounces; make all into a paste, with a jelly of vipers, and roll it into little balls, which dry and keep for use.
herbs
The recipe for cold lozenges by Hannah Glasse uses more commonly known ingredients. (The Art of Cookery Made Plain and Easy, p. 385.)
Take two pounds of common white loaf-sugar, beat it well in a mortar, dissolve six ounces of Spanish liquorice in a little water; one ounce of gum-arabic dissolved likewise; add thereto a little oil of anise-seed; mix them well to a proper consistence, and cut them into small lozenges; let them lie in a band-box on the top of an oven a considerable time to dry, shaking the box sometimes. – Home Remedies, PDF doc
Herbs in the kitchen garden at Lissadell, Ireland
Herbs in the kitchen garden at Lissadell, Ireland
Listed below are the ways an herbal remedy can be prepared (from The Claude Moore Colonial Farm at Turkey Run):
An infusion: A liquid made by soaking an herb – usually its dried leaves or flowers – in liquid. An herbal tea is really an infusion.
A decoction: A liquid made by boiling an herb.
A poultice: A soft, moist mass of bread, meal, herbs, etc. applied to the body.
A plaister: A solid or semi solid remedy, spread on cloth or leather and applied to the body.
An electuary: Powder dried herb and mix with three times as much honey.
An oil: Fresh or dried herb is soaked in oil to extract the essences of the herb. Usually applied externally.
An ointment: Fresh or dried herb is soaked in lard to extract the essences of the herb, then mixed with beeswax and turpentine. Applied externally.
Book of Herbal Remedies, Scottish, 18th Century
31 Surprising Baking Soda Uses
15:22 May 09 2016
Times Read: 949
Find out why baking soda—a powerhouse of a product—is one of the most versatile and effective tools in your household arsenal.
uses for baking soda
Baking soda can do a lot more than just sit in the back of the fridge. Try these easy tips and put baking soda to work in every room of your house! Plus, try these 6 ways to clean with baking soda in under 60 seconds.
Skip produce washes—just put some baking soda on a damp sponge, scrub and rinse.
Soak hair brushes and combs in a mixture of 1 teaspoon baking soda and a small amount of warm water. Rinse and dry.
Before you store your patio furniture for the season, scatter baking soda under chair cushions.
Keep your grill clean all summer long by putting some baking soda on a damp brush, scrubbing the grate, then rinsing.
Freshen rugs by sprinkling baking soda on carpet, wait at least 15 minutes (preferably let sit overnight), then vacuum up.
Add 1 cup of baking soda to your next load of laundry (along with your regular liquid detergent) to get clothes cleaner and brighter.
Remove baked-on residue by shaking a generous amount of baking soda on pots and pans. Then add hot water and dish detergent, let sit for 15 minutes and wash as usual.
RELATED
20 Uses for Mayonnaise
Deodorize a funky-smelling hamper. Sprinkle baking soda in the bottom of the hamper (or over dirty clothes) to keep items fresher until laundry day.
To brighten a dull floor finish, dissolve ½ cup baking soda in a bucket of warm water. Mop and rinse for a shiny floor.
Make your own bathroom scrub by mixing ¼ cup baking soda with 1 tablespoon liquid detergent. Add vinegar to give it a thick, creamy texture.
To put out a grease fire, scatter baking soda over it by the handful to extinguish flames.
Clean the dishwasher and coffeemaker by running an empty cycle with baking soda.
Add ½ cup baking soda to your bath for an at-home spa treatment.
To shine tarnished silver, combine three parts baking soda with one part water. Rub onto silver with a clean cloth or sponge. Rinse thoroughly and dry.
Sprinkle baking soda in the kitty box, then add litter on top to keep smells to a minimum. Or make a DIY litter, mixing a small box of baking soda with 3 inches of sandy clay.
Use baking soda to brush your pets’ teeth.
For instant relief from bug bites, sunburn and poison ivy, mix baking soda with a little water and apply it directly to the sore.
Pour in 1 cup baking soda followed by 1 cup hot vinegar to quickly unclog the kitchen drain.
Fight dandruff by tabling the shampoo for a few weeks and massaging your wet scalp with a handful of baking soda instead.
RELATED
45 Genius Uses for Vinegar
Gargle with baking soda, or use it as mouthwash.
Soak toothbrushes in a mixture of ¼ cup baking soda and ¼ cup water; let brushes stand overnight for a thorough cleaning.
Make a fluffier omelet by adding ½ teaspoon baking soda for every three eggs.
Use a pinch in a gallon of freshly-brewed iced tea, to take out the bitterness and prevent cloudiness.
Scatter baking soda on icy sidewalks―it’s not as corrosive as salt.
Discourage weeds by sprinkling baking soda into the cracks on your driveway and walkways.
Surround Fido’s food bowls with baking soda to keep pests away.
Mix a little baking soda into your conditioner and lather on your hair to keep it healthy and resistant to split ends.
Have heartburn? Create an antacid by mixing ½ teaspoon of baking soda with ½ cup of water.
To clean a toilet, add ¼ cup baking soda to the bowl, swirl, then scrub.
Exfoliate your skin with a paste of 3 parts baking soda to one part water. Apply gently with your fingertips in a circular motion, then rinse
To deodorize a drain, pour about ½ cup baking soda down the drain, followed by ½ cup vinegar. After 15 minutes, pour in boiling water to clean residue. NOTE: Use this method only if your pipes are metal. And never mix with other cleaning solutions. Don't try this if you've recently used a commercial drain product.
Amazing and easy Muffin Cups...15:09 May 09 2016
Times Read: 950
Love at first bite!!. These truly live up to their name.....simply AMAZING!! Very easy to make, had no problems with them sticking to pan....and like so many others, have stuck them in the freezer for quick and easy weekday "breakfast on the go"......works out great, and they taste fantastic whether just fresh outta the oven or nuked right outta the freezer!!
SERVINGS
12
servings
PREP TIME
20
minutes
COOK TIME
30
minutes
INGREDIENTS
12 links JOHNSONVILLE® Original Breakfast Sausage
3 cups Simply Potatoes® Hash Browns, thawed
3 tablespoons butter, melted
1/8 teaspoon salt
1/8 teaspoon pepper
6 eggs, lightly beaten
2 cups (8 ounces) shredded 4-Cheese Mexican blend cheese
1/4 cup chopped red bell pepper
1/4 cup chopped fresh chives or green onion
DIRECTIONS
Prepare sausage according to package instructions, cool slightly and cut into 1/2-inch pieces; set aside.
In a bowl, combine hash browns, butter, salt and pepper; divide evenly into 12 greased muffin cups.
Press mixture onto sides and bottom of muffin cups.
Bake at 400°F for 12 minutes or until lightly browned.
Remove from oven, divide sausage pieces into muffin cups.
In a bowl, combine eggs, cheese and bell pepper.
Spoon mixture evenly into muffin cups.
Sprinkle with chives or onion.
Return to oven, bake 13-15 minutes or until set. Serve.
10 Weird Things That Boost Your Sex Life13:09 May 09 2016
Times Read: 952
It seems like every week there’s a new study out claiming to boost your libido. Some of them make sense, but a lot of them are flat out bizarre. We rounded up 10 of the strangest sex boosters, in case you were looking for a new way to get in the mood.
1. Watching A Boring TV Show
A recent study found that people who have a television in their bedroom have twice as much sex as those who don’t. Of course some of is this is due to dirty movies, with 37 percent of partners admitting to this guilty pleasure. However, 29 percent said being in the middle of a boring show would lead to sex in order to get some real entertainment.
More from YourTango: 7 Fun Sex Positions You Have to Try – Tonight!
2. Getting A Raise
In International Journal of Manpower a study took 6,317 responses from men and women in Greece on how often they had sex during the week. They then looked at how much they were earning. Turns out people who earned 5 percent more than others were also having sex four or more times a week. Knowing you don’t have to worry about bills being paid sure gives you more free time for other activities.
3. Planning An Adrenaline-Rushing Date
Turn date night into a libido-booster. Stray away from the average movie and dinner date night by planning something that will get your heart pumping with excitement and some fear in order to get some action afterwards. A study published in Archives of Sexual Behavior found that more exciting activities, like zip-lining or surfing, will boost your nervous system and heartbeat into a way that it would be if you were sexually aroused.
Ads by ZINC
Love This? Never Miss Another Story.
Sign Up
More from YourTango: Last Longer in Bed with These Simple Tips
4. Skipping Perfume Or Cologne For These Specific Scents.
A British survey says women like their men to smell like petrol, paint, printer ink or leather. May want to fill up the car before your next date. Women on the other hand, were more attractive when they smelled like lipstick, baby lotion or a roast dinner. Yes, a roast dinner.
5. Eating Avocados
It’s that time of year where you see avocados popping up everywhere, and now you have a good reason to take advantage of it. Turns out they have an aphrodisiac affect that will make your salad better, but your sex life, too.
More from YourTango: 5 Tips to Keep Your Sex Life Sizzling
6. Wearing Red
If you want to seduce a man then it’s time to find your own version of Jessica Rabbit’s dress. A study found that men rated ladies who wore red as more attractive and sexier.
7. Drinking Red Wine
This will definitely be tough for white wine drinkers, but it turns out, red is also a libido-booster when it comes to wine. A study published in Journal of Sexual Medicine found that ladies who drink red have higher sex drives than ladies who prefer any other alcoholic beverage. Got that? Wear red, drink red.
8. Reading
Break away from visual erotica by cracking open a book. Dr. Susan Kellogg, a medical sexologist suggests bibliotherapy, which promotes sexual behavior through reading explains, “There’s some research out there that suggests that fantasizing increases pro-sexual chemicals such as dopamine and testosterone, so bibliotherapy can be a powerful tool on multiple levels for a woman who is experiencing low sex drive.”
9. Sweating
It’s gross, but true. Women are aroused by their men’s sweat. The scent of it actually increases a women’s level of cortisol, the stress hormone, according to a study found in The Journal of Neuroscience.
10. Looking At A Picture Of Your Significant Other
It sounds so simple, but it’s effective, says science. A study found that looking at a picture of your lover for 30 seconds or longer will make your brain produce dopamine and then boost your libido. How easy is that?
This article originally appeared on YourTango.com, By Nicole Weaver
Read more: http://www.care2.com/greenliving/10-weird-things-that-boost-your-sex-life.html#ixzz489yFt9zV
10 Benefits of Carrots: The Crunchy Powerfood...12:59 May 09 2016
Times Read: 953
Forget about vitamin A pills. With this orange crunchy powerfood, you get vitamin A and a host of other powerful health benefits including beautiful skin, cancer prevention and anti-aging. Learn how to reap the benefits from this amazing vegetable.
10 Benefits of Carrots: The Crunchy Powerfood
Health Benefits of Carrots
1. Improves vision
Western culture’s understanding of carrots being “good for the eyes” is one of the few we got right. Carrots are rich in beta-carotene, which is converted into vitamin A in the liver. Vitamin A is transformed in the retina, to rhodopsin, a purple pigment necessary for night vision.
Beta-carotene has also been shown to protect against macular degeneration and senile cataracts. A study found that people who eat large amounts of beta-carotene had a 40 percent lower risk of macular degeneration than those who consumed little.
2. Helps prevent cancer
Studies have shown carrots reduce the risk of lung cancer, breast cancer and colon cancer.
Falcarinol is a natural pesticide produced by the carrot that protects its roots from fungal diseases. Carrots are one of the only common sources of this compound. A study showed 1/3 lower cancer risk by carrot-eating rats.
Love This? Never Miss Another Story.
Sign Up
3. Slows down aging
The high level of beta-carotene in carrots acts as an antioxidant to cell damage done to the body through regular metabolism. It help slows down the aging of cells.
Ads by ZINC
4. Promotes healthier skin
Vitamin A and antioxidants protect the skin from sun damage. Deficiencies of vitamin A cause dryness to the skin, hair and nails. Vitamin A prevents premature wrinkling, acne, dry skin, pigmentation, blemishes and uneven skin tone.
5. Helps prevent infection
Carrots are known by herbalists to prevent infection. They can be used on cuts—shredded raw or boiled and mashed.
6. Promotes healthier skin (from the outside)
Carrots are used as an inexpensive and very convenient facial mask. Just mix grated carrot with a bit of honey. See the full recipe here: carrot face mask.
7. Prevents heart disease
Studies show that diets high in carotenoids are associated with a lower risk of heart disease. Carrots have not only beta-carotene but also alpha-carotene and lutein.
The regular consumption of carrots also reduces cholesterol levels because the soluble fibers in carrots bind with bile acids.
8. Cleanses the body
Vitamin A assists the liver in flushing out the toxins from the body. It reduces the bile and fat in the liver. The fiber present in carrots helps clean out the colon and hasten waste movement.
9. Protects teeth and gums
It’s all in the crunch! Carrots clean your teeth and mouth. They scrape off plaque and food particles just like toothbrushes or toothpaste. Carrots stimulate gums and trigger a lot of saliva, which, being alkaline, balances out the acid-forming, cavity-forming bacteria. The minerals in carrots prevent tooth damage.
10. Prevents stroke
From all the above benefits it’s no surprise that in a Harvard University study, people who ate five or more carrots a week were less likely to suffer a stroke than those who ate only one carrot a month or less.
Bunch of fresh washed carrot on the old wooden background
Fun Facts About Carrots
Rabbits love to eat carrots, but they shouldn’t eat too many.
A rabbit eating a single carrot is like us eating over 20. Carrots are good for rabbit teeth and don’t have artificial sugar, but even too many natural sugars can cause digestive problems and diabetes. They probably would do better with carrot tops!
Carrots are the second most popular type of vegetable after potatoes.
The biggest carrot recorded is more than 19 pounds and the longest is over 19 feet!
You can see them here, but they aren’t particularly pretty!
There are more than 100 species of carrots.
Some are big, some are small, and they come in a variety of colors including: orange, purple, white, yellow and red.
English women in the 1600s often wore carrot leaves in their hats in place of flowers or feathers.
The name “carrot” comes from the Greek word “karoton.”
The beta-carotene that is found in carrots was actually named for the carrot itself.
The average American eats about 12 pounds of carrots a year.
That’s only one cup per week. We could easily triple that while also eating a variety of other vegetables.
roasted carrots on white platter
How To Eat Carrots
The nutrients in carrots are tightly encased in protein sacs that have to be broken by heat (cooking) or mechanical action (grinding, juicing, proper chewing).
Cooking the carrots in fat or oils, pureeing or juicing them increases the availability of carotenoids by 600 percent.
Fats also help the absorption of carotenoids into the blood by 1,000 percent, as carotenoids are fat soluble, so pour a little olive oil on top!
Read more: http://www.care2.com/greenliving/10-benefits-of-carrots.html#ixzz489vkx6c4
Surviving Anxiety in the Workplace...12:58 May 09 2016
Times Read: 954
To say I’m anxious is an understatement. I suffer from what I like to refer to as the “anxiety trifecta” — generalized anxiety disorder, obsessive compulsive disorder and depression.
Needless to say, work can be an absolute nightmare; I mean hell, it’s stress-inducing for people who aren’t affected by mental illnesses. Over the years, I’ve developed some coping mechanisms to help me get through particularly rough days, and I’d like to share them with my anxious brethren.
Talking it Out
It’s amazing just how much talking to someone about your stressors can help. I’m so very lucky to be surrounded by supportive co-workers who are always willing to lend an ear when I need to vent or a shoulder when I need to cry.
What’s even more helpful is talking to someone who is going through the same thing I am. There are a number of other anxious people in my office, and discussing our issues is incredibly cathartic. In fact, a new study out of USC found that stress hormones drop when you share your troubles with someone coping with the same worries as you.
If you don’t have that relationship with your coworkers, step outside and call a friend.
Love This? Never Miss Another Story.
Sign Up
Desk-Friendly Meditation
Finding a quiet space to meditate in an open office is damn near impossible. Luckily there’s a breathing technique that I’ve found to be astonishingly helpful — and I don’t even have to leave my desk to do it. It’s called Pranayama and it’s a simple exercise that even beginners can master.
Begin by inhaling through the nose for a count of three. Then, exhale through the nose for a count of three. Keep this up for at least five minutes — more if you need it.
Deep breathing — like the kind you do when you practice Pranayama — increases the supply of oxygen to your brain and stimulates the parasympathetic nervous system, promoting a state of calm.
Kava
Xanax is a lovely drug, but it can be addictive — and unfortunately for those of us with anxiety and mood disorders, we’re twice as likely to suffer addiction to both illegal and prescription drugs.
Looking for an alternative to Xanax, I came across Kava, a root found on South Pacific islands. In the U.S, you can find it in the dietary supplement section of stores, prepared in either a powder or a tincture. I use the tincture— about 40 drops in an ounce of water and tossed back like a shot.
Kava has a calming effect that can be used to relieve anxiety, restlessness, sleeplessness and stress-related symptoms such as muscle tension or spasm. It doesn’t interfere with mental sharpness or REM sleep.
You can use Kava instead of prescription anti-anxiety drugs, such as benzodiazepines and tricyclic antidepressants — however, Kava should never be taken with these prescription drugs. You should also avoid using alcohol when taking kava.
Sensory Deprivation
When things get completely overwhelming, I create my own sensory deprivation chamber at my desk. I put on a hoodie, zip it all the way up, cinch the hood tight around my face and put in headphones playing white noise. The hoodie keeps air off my skin and feels a bit like a constant hug. The white noise blocks out all outside sounds without overstimulating me like regular music will.
It’s not easy to work in a fun-loving, boisterous office when you have anxiety. It can be hard to manage symptoms when everyone around you seems to be completely unaffected by stress. However, if you take my advice, you just might find yourself having an easier go of it.
And remember, if things ever get to be too much and you think of harming yourself, please call the national suicide prevention lifeline at 1 (800) 273-8255. You are loved, and I promise, things will get better.
Liz Greene is a makeup enthusiast, rabid feminist and an anxiety-ridden realist from the beautiful city of trees, Boise, Idaho. You can follow her latest misadventures on her blog, Instant Lo.
Read more: http://www.care2.com/greenliving/surviving-anxiety-in-the-workplace.html#ixzz489vP8KD8
Power, Responsibility & Wisdom: Exploring the issues at the core of Ethical Decision-Making and Leadership by Dr Bruce Lloyd, Emeritus Professor of Strategic Management, London South Bank University.00:31 May 09 2016
Times Read: 957
The objective is simple: ‘Better decision-making’. The only issue is that there are so many different views over what we mean by ‘better’. At the core of all decision-making is the need to balance Power with Responsibility, as the vehicle for resolving the ‘better’ question. This article explores why that is so difficult? It also argues that exploring the concept of Wisdom can provide invaluable insights into how to achieve the most effective balance between Power and Responsibility, which is central to what our values mean in practice, as well as how we incorporate ethics into our decision-making.
It is essential to start by recognizing that not all change is progress, and that there are, inevitably, differences in how different people interpret what they mean by progress. The importance of that difference between change and progress is at the heart of most of our decision-making difficulties, especially in particularly sensitive areas that involve our values and ethics.
Wise decision-making also, inevitably, involves moral/ethical choices and this occurs every time we take a decision. Hence it is not surprising that we find that the comments we might define as Wisdom are essentially comments about the relationship between people, or their relationship with society, and the universe as a whole. These statements are generally globally recognised as relatively timeless and they are insights that help us provide meaning to the world about us. In theory, the use of teams, committees, even opinion polls (and other efforts to capture The Wisdom of Crowds) are attempts to capture collective Wisdom. But what certainly surprised me when I started looking at this subject, was the paradoxical gap between how critically important this area was in all our lives, and yet how often it seems to be almost totally ignored in Futurist, Strategy, Knowledge Management, and even Ethics, literature. Another paradox is that we appear to be spending more and more time focusing on learning knowledge, or facts, that have a relatively short shelf life, and less and less time on knowledge that overlaps with Wisdom, that has a long shelf life. Why is that? What can we do about it?
Power and Responsibility
Western sociological and management/leadership literature is full of references to Power. How to get it? How to keep it? And How to prevent it being taken away? In parallel, but rarely in the same studies, there is also an enormous amount of literature on the concept of Responsibility.
While Power is the ability to make things happen, Responsibility is driven by attempting to answer the question: ‘In whose interest is the Power being used?’ Yet the two concepts of Power and Responsibility are simply different sides of the same coin; they are the Ying and Yang of our behaviour; they are how we balance our relations with ourselves with the interests of others, which is at the core of what we mean by our values. Power makes things happen, but it is through the exercise of an appropriate balance between Power and Responsibility that helps ensure as many ‘good’ things happen as possible.
This critical relationship between Power and Responsibility is reinforced by examining how these two concepts interact in practice, through a variety of different management dimensions.
First, it is useful to visualise a two-by-two (Boston) box (see diagram below), with Power (+&-) along the horizontal axis, and Responsibility (+&-) along the vertical. In one square, where there is a strong Power-driven (+) culture, combined with little sense of Responsibility (-), there is a high probability of megalomaniac or dictatorial behaviour. While another square would combine a high degree of Responsibility (+), with little Power (-), which is a classic recipe for stress. In fact, this is a major cause of relatively unaddressed individual, organizational and societal stress, reinforced by many empowerment programmes, that are more concerned with giving individuals more Responsibility than giving them more real authority (ie: Power). A further square has low levels of both Power (-) and Responsibility (-) producing the net result of ‘drop-outs’, whether individual, organisational or societal. This category is often viewed as an attractive option when individuals consider it relative to the alternative to the stress, which is all too often associated with situations where the feeling of impotence is associated with the feeling of Responsibility. The ideal is to work towards the final square where there is an appropriate balance between Power and Responsibility (+/+). Although this compartmentalisation is an inevitable simplification, it does show how the underlying pattern of Power Responsibility relationships influence individual behaviour, which is particularly critical in areas related to ethical decision making.
Power – Responsibility Relationships
power-responsibility matrix
These basic relationships between Power and Responsibility are confirmed from experience in several other organisation/societal dimensions:
1. Organisational culture can be considered as either one that encourages the sharing of information, as opposed to a ‘Knowledge is Power’ culture. (Although I consider it is more appropriate to use the word Information, rather than Knowledge, for reasons that are discussed in more detail later.) Almost all management techniques (Total Quality Management, Learning Organisations, and Knowledge Management, to name but three) are based on the assumption of a sharing knowledge culture and these techniques are unlikely to be effective within a ‘knowledge is power’ culture. Teams, and virtually all other management techniques, flourish best under a Responsibility-driven culture. In addition, as we increasingly move further into a knowledge economy, the effective sharing of information/knowledge will become an even more critical success factor for all our decision-making whether as individuals, within organisations, or for society as a whole.
2. It is often argued that people oppose change, when the underlying problem is that there is a difference of opinion on how to define progress - or what we mean by ‘better’. In a culture where those affected by change are either in control, or they trust those driving the change, there is usually general agreement on how progress is defined, and there is little opposition to any change initiatives. The greater the trust levels, the easier it will be to undertake change, simply because there is general agreement that the change will be equated with progress. Despite all the talk of the need for change in many situations, what is really required is the need for greater emphasis on the concept of progress. Unfortunately, it is very rarely the case that all change can be equated with progress. This difference between change and progress is at the heart of most organisational difficulties in this area, partly because the vast majority of change is still top down driven, and this is, unfortunately, combined with the widespread existence of a Power-driven culture, which has fostered a breakdown in trust in far too many situations.
3. Another important dimension of the Power-Responsibility relationship arises in many organisations where they experience the damaging effects of bullying, corruption, as well as sexism and racism. These problem behaviours are, essentially, in the vast majority of cases, essentially little more than the ‘Abuse of Power’. If individuals took a more Responsible-driven (i.e., ‘others focused’) approach to their personal relationships, there would be an enormous reduction in these harmful anti-social behaviours.
4. The issues considered above are also reflected in the language we use to discuss them. Phrases, such as ‘Corridors of Power’, ‘Power Struggles’, even ‘Lusting after Power’, are widely used, but would not attitudes and behaviours be different if the language used was more focused on using phrases such as ‘Corridors of Responsibility’. Why do we never hear about ‘Responsibility Struggles’? And certainly there are very few, if any, examples of people being accused of ‘Lusting after Responsibility’. Why not? If Power and Responsibility are two sides of the same coin, shouldn’t the words Power and Responsibility be virtually interchangeable?
The greater the level of a Responsibility-driven decision-making culture, the more effective and sustainable will be the consequences of that process; and the less regulation will be required to manage the inter-relationship between the various stakeholders. In contrast, more and more regulations will be needed in an attempt to regulate Power-driven cultures, where those regulations are designed, in theory, as an attempt to make the decision-making processes more accountable, and so encourage more responsible behaviour. If we all behaved more responsibly in our relationship with each other, there would be much less pressure for more and more regulation and legislation.
Rights and Responsibilities
In addition, it can be argued that it was a pity that there has been such an emphasis on ‘Rights’ during the twentieth century (The UN Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the European Declaration of Human Rights, etc.), rather than emphasising a combination of Rights with Responsibilities. The reason for this apparent separation is worthy of further exploration. First, those arguing for Rights, tended to feel that any emphasis on Responsibilities diminished their case for Rights, while those with Power, who feel they would have to give up some of it by making themselves more accountable, also feel that any emphasis on Responsibilities would only result in undermining their position. Unfortunately, the implicit conspiracy between these two positions resulted in an important opportunity having been missed. Increasingly political agendas, both national and international, are now being driven by a dual focus on Rights and Responsibilities, and this also needs to be reflected in our personal and organisational agendas. Again, in almost all current ethical debates (as well as legal and other regulatory structures), the ultimate objective is to try to achieve the appropriate balance of Rights and Responsibilities. If individuals behaved more Responsibly and ethically towards each other, it would be much more likely that the net result would be a higher standard of ethical decision making overall. This is a classic case where the outcome and process are closely inter-linked.
In the context of the above comments, it is worth mentioning that probably 90% of violent behaviour arises because there is an imbalance, or discontinuity, between Power (self-focused), and our sense of Responsibility (others-focused), which leads to a breakdown in the ability to communicate effectively between those involved. This breakdown becomes even more acute, and problematic, if it is combined with an inability to undertake a constructive dialogue in the first place—a point that will be expanded on later.
Why is this relationship between Power and Responsibility so important to the debate about leadership and ethics? Simply because, in essence, leadership is nothing more than the ‘well informed, Responsible, use of Power’. The more the leadership related decisions are Responsibility-driven (i.e., the more they are genuinely concerned with the wider interest), not only will they be better informed decisions, but the results are much more likely to be genuinely reflect the long term interests of all concerned, which also happens to be a sound foundation for improving their ethical quality.
Wisdom
But where does Wisdom come into this argument? In essence, the above leadership definition (‘the well informed, Responsible, use of Power’) is exactly what could also be called ‘Wise Leadership’. In this context the concepts of leader, leading and leadership are used interchangeably, although it could be argued that leaders are individuals (including their intentions, beliefs, assumptions, etc.), while leading is their action actions in relation to others, and leadership is the whole system of individual and social relationships that result in efforts to create change/progress. However, the above definition can be used to cover the integrated inter-relationship of those three dimensions.
In my view, there is an enormous amount of literature that explores Wisdom, and this can provide useful insights into what works and what doesn’t? However, partly because, for various reasons, the word Wisdom has been widely misused and misunderstood, it might be useful to explain where I am coming from and how I got involved in exploring this generally neglected (except for a few notable exceptions, some of whom are listed at the end of this article) dimension of thinking about how people, organisations and society work well in practice.
My background is Science, with Engineering and Business degrees, and a zig-zag career in industry and finance that ended up with my writing and lecturing on Strategy. I consider Strategy to be about ‘understanding what makes organization, people and society work’, and what helps them work ‘better’. Recognising that ‘better’ is a values-driven word.
In other words, I have a very practical approach to these issues. It is worth emphasizing that I didn’t have a classical education, although a trip to Troy and Crete over 25 years ago opened my eyes to the importance and influence of old civilizations, and trips to Nepal and Tibet a few years later compounded that interest with insights into various religions and philosophies. Perhaps I should also mention that in this journey and discussion, I have no religious agenda. I consider myself to be a ‘positive agnostic’. I am interested in, almost compulsively, asking questions and searching for answers; especially to the big questions, such as: What is life really all about? and How do we make sense of fitting all the pieces together?
Many years later, by coincidence, reflecting on those earlier experiences - combined with other events - lead to exploring over the past decade: What do we mean by Wisdom? And why is it an important subject for both organizations and society? This interest arose particularly from two directions. First my interest in strategy in the early 1990’s was very influenced by the widespread discovery (or more strictly re-discovery) of the importance of Organisational Learning, (largely thanks to the work of Peter Senge and his book The Fifth Discipline) and this is reflected in two relevant wise quotes:
"Effective learning is the only sustainable competitive advantage."
and:
"Only if the rate of learning is greater than the amount of change are we likely to find change equated with progress?"
The net result of this emphasis on learning naturally leads to the question: What is it important to learn? Trying to answer that question leads to, or is at least reinforced by, the massive growth in the Knowledge Management industry. I was brought up on the Data/Information/Knowledge pyramid, which ended with Wisdom at the top; where Wisdom was considered as the most important. Yet most Knowledge Management books, with a few notable exceptions, do not discuss the role and importance of Wisdom.
Also in the late 1990’s, I was involved in a number of ‘Futures’ related activities in the run up to the Millennium, and these focused on exploring the big issues, such as: Where have we all come from? and Where are we going? In fact, the recent move into the new Millennium was probably the most focused point in human history for exploring these questions. In these discussions there was an enormous emphasis on technology. But, somewhat to my surprise, I found that almost no-one had looked at what had we really learned over the past two or three thousand years that was really important to pass onto the next generation—i.e., Wisdom. (An attempt to fill that gap lead to a project for the World Future Society, ‘Messages for the New Millennium’, which is still on their website, http://wfs.org).
Wisdom is something everybody seems to talk about; we all appear to want more of it, yet few people appear to reflect on what Wisdom really is, especially in management/leadership literature. And there is little consideration of how can we learn Wisdom more effectively? An over-riding objective of these brief comments is simply that it would be very useful for us to try to rehabilitate the word / concept of Wisdom.
Wisdom Definition
But what do we really mean by Wisdom?
According to the Wikipedia (5/8/05) entry for Wisdom:
Wisdom is often meant as the ability and desire to make choices that can gain approval in a long-term examination by many people. In this sense, to label a choice ‘wise’ implies that the action or inaction was strategically correct when judged by widely-held values….
Insights and acts that many people agree are wise tend to:
Arise from a viewpoint compatible with many ethical systems,
Serve life, public goods or other impersonal values, not narrow self-interest
Be grounded in but not limited by past experience or history and yet anticipate future likely consequences
Be informed by multiple forms of intelligence – reason, intuition, heart, spirit, etc.
More briefly Wisdom can be considered as: "Making the best use of knowledge…by exercising good judgement’….‘the capacity to realise what is of value in life for oneself and others"….Or as "the end point of a process that encompasses the idea of making sound judgements in the face of uncertainty."
Of course, Wisdom is one thing, ‘being wise’ is quite another. Being wise is certainly more than the ability to recycle Wisdom. In essence, ‘being wise’ involves the ability to apply wisdom effectively in practice. This issue is aptly reflected in the comment:
"Those who are arrogant with their wisdom are not wise." (Anon)
I recognise there is a risk in expounding the concept of Wisdom that I might be seen to be supporting the view that somehow I know all the answers. That is certainly not the intention. The prime objective is simply to raise some questions that, in my view, do not appear to be asked often enough. The first step is always to start by being reasonably sure that we are asking the right questions, and that we are improving the quality of the conversations/dialogue about those questions, answers and decisions. This is a particularly important starting point when these conversations involve the sensitivities associated with any discussion of values/ethics related issues.
Wisdom Statements
Wisdom statements are those that appear to be useful in helping us all make the world a better place in the future. They are not absolute statements; they are simply statements that reflect our understanding of behaviour patterns that appear to work in a positive direction in a sustainable way. This statement is, in itself, full of explicit and implicit value judgements. But a statement of Wisdom is only useful if it also checks out with our own experience.
Of course, that relatively simple objective is not quite as easy as it sounds, for at least two reasons:
Firstly, the word 'better' inevitably means that we are involved in considering the whole complicated subject of values that are embedded in the question: "What do we mean by 'better'? It should surprise no one that a critical part of the content of any Wisdom statement is the extent to which it incorporates judgments about values. In fact, in many ways, that is a critical part of the definition of what we mean by Wisdom. But that does not mean that all statements that reflect values can be defined as Wisdom; the extra dimensions required are that they are widely accepted and that they have 'stood the test of time'. In addition, while all wisdom is reliable, useful, information, not all reliable information can be considered as Wisdom; they are insights into values, people and relationships that work. They are not simply technical statements that have no human or relationship dimension.
Secondly, it is important to recognise that in trying to 'make the world a better place for us all' we can easily run into potential areas of conflict. For example, making things 'better' for some people is sometimes at the expense of making it worse for others. Much of the conflict that arises in this area is because different people use different time horizons, when they talk about the future. Some people are obsessed with tomorrow, whilst others are primarily concerned with what they perceive to be the needs of the next hundred years. How, or whether, differences in perspectives are resolved is critically dependent on the quality of dialogue between the parties.
In my view, there are no absolute answers; consequently the only way to make progress is to try to ensure that the quality of the dialogue between all concerned (i.e., all the stakeholders) is as effective as possible. In the end, the quality of our decisions depends on the quality of our conversations/dialogue; that is not only dialogue about information but, perhaps even more important, it is about what is the best way to use that information. In other words it is about our values. Dialogue facilitates both the transfer of technical knowledge, as well as being an invaluable part of personal development. Having a quality dialogue over values is not only the most important issue we need to address, but it is often the most difficult. In this area, there is a paradox with the concept of passion, the importance of which is emphasised in much current management literature. If this passion is exhibited by a Power-driven person who tends to think they have all the answers and they are all too often not interested in listening, then holding a positive dialogue can easily become problematic! The only way to ‘square that circle’ is to ensure that all the other people involved are convinced of their integrity, and that they are reflecting a genuine concern for the wider interest in the decisions that are taken. The greatest challenge that most organisations face is how to manage effectively Power-driven, passionate, people in such a way that their priority is encouraged to be consistent with the long term interests of the organisation as a whole, rather than just with their own personal interests. Incorporating this wider (Responsibility-driven) interest into our decision-making at all levels, irrespective of whether they are personal, organisational or societal, is the ultimate test of both values and leadership.
In addition, it is important to recognise that democracy does not produce perfect answers; it is simply the best system relative to the alternatives. (As Churchill put it: "It has been said that Democracy is the worst form of government except all those other forms that have been tried from time to time.") The critical element of any democracy is not that the will of the majority prevails, but that the interests of minorities are understood and protected. And the most effective way of producing the best balance between the two is through effective dialogue between all those involved, within the framework of the Responsible use of Power. Although it might sound paradoxical, it is not unreasonable to argue that the degree to which we use our freedom Responsibly, the more freedoms we will have. Another approach to this dilemma is recognising that the greatest challenge to any concept of freedom lies in attempting to answer questions such as: How far can we be allowed to be free from our Responsibilities? and Who decides?
Re-interpreting the Data-Information-Knowledge-Wisdom relationship
As has been mentioned already the traditional approach to the data-information-knowledge-Wisdom link sees a close relationship within a pyramid that starts with data at the bottom, moves through information and knowledge, to end with Wisdom at the top, giving, in theory, greater 'added value' as we move up that pyramid. In my view, this progression has a fundamental flaw, arising from the fact that the relationship between these four items is not linear and, as a result, there is no basic step-by-step, linear, movement up the pyramid from data to Wisdom. The mechanistic view of that progression is partly a reflection of the Newtonian tradition, repackaged by the Management Science of Taylorism.
In practice, the integration of all four elements requires at least one, if not two, quantum (/qualitative) jumps. Information can certainly be considered a ‘higher’ form of data, as it provides greater context and so greater meaning. However, the transformation of information into knowledge requires the first quantum jump. A book that describes how a jet engine works is an example of information. It is only when information is actually used that it is turned into knowledge. In a similar way science produces ‘value’ and ‘values’ free information. It isn’t until something is done with that information that we need to recognise that all our choices (/decisions), are concerned with ‘adding value’, as well as being values driven, and these decisions are driven by our perception that one alternative is somehow ‘better’ than another.
In essence, knowledge is information in use and, of course, it is through its use, and through the feedback learning loop, that you gain further information, which then gets turned into even more legitimate knowledge based action. Overall, this is a never ending, dynamic, process.
But where does Wisdom come in? Wisdom is the vehicle we use to integrate values into our decision-making processes. It is one thing to turn information into knowledge that makes things happen through its use, but it is quite another thing to make the ‘right’ (/’good’/’better’) things happen. How we actually use knowledge depends on our values. Instead of moving up from data/information/knowledge to Wisdom we are, in parallel, moving down from Wisdom to knowledge—and that is how we incorporate our values into our decision-making. Hence we can see the application and relevance of what is generally called Wisdom. It is only justified to consider that decisions can be reduced to a cost/benefit analysis, if it is possible to quantify all the ‘values’ elements within the equation in monetary terms. In the past values have been included implicitly, whereas today that dimension invariably needs to be made much more explicit. All decisions involve the integration of the economics dimensions of ‘added value’, with the ethical (i.e., ‘right’) dimension of ‘values’.
Of course, this is a dynamic process and there is continual feedback from the experience of our actions into whether we need more information. But what and how much further information is required is also a values influenced decision. It is how values are assessed and applied, both as the ends and means that are critically important dimensions in all our decision-making.
It is our values/Wisdom that defines the limits of what we consider acceptable choices in the first place and those decisions determine our knowledge/action priorities. These priorities then determine what information is required, in order to try to ensure that the decision is as well informed as possible. In turn that information need determines what further questions have to be asked about what additional data is required. In practice, we need to understand how these two pyramids/progressions relate to each other, if we want to understand how we incorporate values into our decision-making processes, as well as understand why Wisdom plays such an important role. It also needs to be recognised that the way the word (/concept) Wisdom, has been used in the past has not always helped this process.
Being decisive is easy; being decisive about the ‘right’ things, in the ‘right’ way, is the real challenge that confronts us all. I would argue that we do (and should) start with Wisdom (/our values) as our base, which then provides the framework within which to manage knowledge, and so on through the pyramid to information and data. Consequently, without a sound base at one level, it is difficult, if not impossible, to manage effectively the next layer up (or down). In summary, it is useful to see knowledge as information in use, and Wisdom as the integration of knowledge and values to produce wise action. This is confirmed by the comments below:
“Wisdom is the power that enables us to use our knowledge for the benefit of ourselves and others.”
(Thomas J. Watson)
“Knowledge is not wisdom, unless used wisely.”
(J.D. Anderson)
"Knowledge without wisdom is a load of books on the back of an ass."
(Japanese Proverb)
“I hope our wisdom will grow with our power, and teach us that the less we use our power the greater it will be.”
(Thomas Jefferson)
"Wisdom is the right use of knowledge. To know is not to be wise. Many people know a great deal, and are all the greater fools for it. There is no fool so great a fool as a knowing fool. But to know how to use knowledge is to have wisdom."
(Charles H. Spurgeon)
“Knowledge is of no value unless you put it into practice.”
(Anton Chekhov (1860-1904))
One dimension of any study of Wisdom that should not come as a surprise, because it consists of statements about relationships between people, either individually or collectively in societal context, or about our relationship with the universe as a whole, is their general universality in that they have ‘stood the test of time’. Many of the important messages about the state and future of the Human Race were made over a thousand years ago, in China, the Middle East and other early sophisticated societies. As a result Wisdom insights are very similar irrespective of which part of the world identified as their source.
Learning
In my view, Wisdom is by far the most sustainable dimension of the information/knowledge industry, although I recognise that this article has not covered how you could teach Wisdom. Or whether it is teachable? Or is it, like values? In many ways, probably not. But it is learned somehow, and as far as I know, there is no ‘values’ gene. Consequently, there are things that we can all do to help manage the learning processes more effectively, although detailed consideration of these are outside the scope of this paper.
Surely H.G. Wells ((1866-1946), The Outline of History (1920)) was right when he said that: "Human history becomes more and more a race between Education and Catastrophe."
We need to recognise that the more change that is going on in society, the more important it is that we make sure that our learning is as effective as possible. That is the only way we have any chance of being able to equate change with progress. If we want to have a better future the first - and most important - thing that we have to do is improve the quality and effectiveness of our learning. And this learning process starts very early on in our lives, with our basic values being often difficult to change later on in life.
As has been already mentioned an underlying assumption of the word 'learning' is that we are trying to do things 'better'. We are trying to improve things. We are trying to make progress. Of course, the concepts behind the words: 'improve', 'better' and 'progress' are powerfully values-driven. Organisations and individuals don’t have a problem with change, only with how we perceive progress. And our success in this area is, of course, critically dependent on the quality of our dialogue as discussed earlier.
It is not easy to be optimistic about current trends, when the media is so focused on sensationalism and confrontation. This is not only an issue for the mass media, but it is also fostered by many, so called serious programmes where confrontation, rather than constructive consensus building dialogue is encouraged in the name of ‘good television’ from Coronation Street to Newsnight, as examples from the UK. It is also my impression is that there is evidence to support the view that our ability to hold constructive conversations is declining.
If this media agenda has a significant influence on our political agenda, and our democratic processes, it cannot be ignored. These pressures can be particularly important when considering potentially sensitive ethical issues. As a result it is not the issues themselves, but the way we discuss them, that ultimately determines the quality of the action taken. Unfortunately, much of the media has more interest in encouraging dissent and confrontation than constructive dialogue and consensus over these issues. This issue is not easily addressed but it is, at last, a start to for it to be more widely recognised.
It is probably the case that about 80% of the violence in society is simply due to a breakdown in our ability to hold constructive conversations with other each other.
Wisdom Insights
Some examples of statements about Wisdom that not only reflect the points made above, but provide additional insights into the meaning and usefulness of the word, would include:
"Knowledge is a process of piling up facts; Wisdom lies in their simplification."
(Martin H. Fisher)
"Knowledge can be communicated but not wisdom. One can find it, live it, be fortified by it, do wonders through it, but one cannot communicate and teach it."
(Hermann Hesse, (1877-1962, Siddartha ))
“Wisdom Outweighs any wealth”
(Sophocles)
“Wisdom is the intelligence of the system as a whole.”
(Anon)
“ Wise people through all laws were abolished would lead the same life.”
(Aristophanes)
And some of the general Wisdom messages that we might like to pass onto future generations might include:
"By doubting, we come to examine, and by examining, so we perceive the truth."
(Peter Abelard)
“The price of greatness is responsibility”
(Winston Churchill)
"If you won't be better tomorrow than you were today then what do you need tomorrow for?"
(Rabbi Nahman of Bratslav (1772-1811))
"You must be the change you want to see in the world."
(Mahatma Gandhi (1869-1948))
"The purpose of studying history is not to deride human action, not to weep over it or to hate it, but to understand it -- and then to learn from it as we contemplate our future.”
(Nelson Mandela)
“Concern for others is the best form of self interest”
(Desmond Tutu)
"Education is your passport to the future. For tomorrow belongs to the people who prepare for it today."
(Malcolm X (1925-1965))
What are the implications of these ideas for us all?
A Wise Society
In recent years we have seen considerable effort to move people from the idea of 'Working Harder' to 'Working Smarter'. But what is really needed is to move beyond 'Working Smarter' to 'Working Wiser'. We need to move from ‘The Knowledge Society’ to ‘The Wise Society’. And, the more we move along that progression, the more we need to recognise that we are moving to a situation where the important issues primarily reflect the quality of our values, rather than the quantity of our physical effort. If we want to improve the quality of our decision making, the focus needs not only to be on the quality of our information but, perhaps even more importantly, on the ‘right’ use of that information, hence the importance of improving the dialogue related issues mentioned earlier.
If we want to manage complexity successfully, and make progress in the world today, we have to start by getting the simple things right. This needs to be based on more effective understanding, and use, of accumulated Wisdom. Unfortunately, all too often problems arise precisely because we haven't got the simple things right in the first place. This includes the need for a greater emphasis on sharing knowledge, rather than the more traditional concept of 'Knowledge is Power', as well as the need to combine that with being sure that we start by asking the right questions.
Probably the most important of those simple things to get right is for leaders to 'walk the talk'. It is relatively easy to know what is the ‘right’ thing to do; the hard thing is to ensure that it gets done. It also appears to be relatively easy to recognise Wisdom on paper, but it appears to be so incredibly difficult to be wise in practice.
Stakeholder analysis can help understand the map of the Power/Responsibility relationships within decision-making processes. All decisions require trade-offs and this involves judgement between the interests of the various stakeholders, within a framework of a genuine concern for the long term—and the wider interest. It is also the case that where there is no common agreement over objectives, values are invariably the dominant agenda in any discussion. It is here that Wisdom reflected in both content and process, can be critical. How often do we seem to be either obsessed with technology—or so focused on the experience of the here-and-now—that the issue of Wisdom appears to be virtually ignored? Are we really focused on what is important, rather than on just what is easy to measure?
One reason for the recent obsession with an information-based approach is because that provides a relatively easy framework within which to get agreement of decisions. Any focus on the values dimension can make decision-making much more problematic. There are two answers to such a view: First, values are implicitly involved in all decision-making and all we are doing is making the discussions about the values dimension more explicit, a process that is, after all, at the core of Knowledge Management. It is also through making information/knowledge more explicit that we can improve the effectiveness of our learning processes. Secondly the evidence suggests that there is much more agreement across all cultures and religions about fundamental human values (and Wisdom) then is generally recognised. This view is confirmed by both the work of the Institute for Global Ethics, as well as an unpublished dissertation by Richard Hawley Trowbridge on The Scientific Pursuit of Wisdom, which found ‘no indications of a conflict between religious and practical wisdom’…and ‘little difference in levels of wisdom between women and men’ (email communication from author 01/09/2005).
Finally, I come back to the point I made at the beginning. Why are we interested in Ethics and the Future? The answer is, simply, that we are concerned with trying to make the world a ‘better’ place. But for whom? And how? To answer both questions we need to re-ask fundamental questions: Why do we not spend more time to ensure that the important messages that we have learned in the past ('Wisdom') can be passed on to future generations? How do we ensure these messages are learned more effectively? These are critical strategy questions, as well as being at the very foundation of anything we might want to call 'The Knowledge Economy', although what is really needed is to focus on trying to move towards a concept closer to ‘The Wise Economy’. This focus naturally overlaps with the greater attention recently being given to values/ethical related issues and ‘the search for meaning’, in management/leadership literature.
I hope I have not given the impression that I know what this illusive concept of 'Wisdom' actually is? Or how we can pass it on more effectively? Or what the answer is to all the ethical dilemmas we currently face, or will face in the future? All I am arguing is that we urgently need to give the whole subject of Wisdom much more serious attention in management literature than has been the case is the past. Wisdom is critical to our understanding of ‘The Knowledge Economy’ and ‘The Knowledge Society’, as well as Strategy and Ethics in general. If we cannot take Wisdom seriously we will pay a very high price for this neglect. We need to foster greater respect for other people, particularly those who have views, or reflect values, that we do not agree with. This requires us to develop our capacity to have constructive conversations about the issues that divide us and that, of itself, would go along way to ensure that we improve the quality of our decision making for the benefit of all in the long term.
This paper has argued that understanding, and integrating, the relationship between Power and Responsibility needs to result in a greater emphasis on the more Responsible use of Power and this needs to be combined with a greater emphasis on a Wisdom-based approach. Together this would enable us both improve the quality of the conversations/dialogue that are so vital in the management of the decision-making processes, as well as improve our ability to evaluate more effectively the ethical issues themselves, today and in the years ahead. We need to recognize that, overall, Wisdom is a very practical body of knowledge (/information) that has an incredibly useful contribution to help us understand the world we live in. Such an approach would help us all take ‘better’ (/wiser) decisions, lead ‘better’ lives and experience wiser leadership, particularly in areas that involve explicit ethics and values related issue.
With great power comes greater responsibility and even greater scepticism by HARI NARAYAN00:29 May 09 2016
Times Read: 958
During his long and solitary confinement, Nelson Mandela learnt to treat the adversary as his own reflection, just in different set of circumstances. This instilled in him the empathy needed to handle power. - PHOTO: The Hindu archives
Mandela casting his ballot in the first post-apartheid elections in 1994. The democratic conditioning he had already received ensured that he knew how to handle power and when to relinquish it.
'Power', in simple terms, refers to the ability to influence decision making. Nehru and Mandela are two individuals who have set examples on how to wield and relinquish power responsibly.
“Power tends to corrupt, and absolute power corrupts absolutely. Great men are almost always bad men.” - John Emerich Edward Dalberg Acton, also known as Lord Acton, English historian and moralist of the 19th century
“All power corrupts, but some must govern.” - John le Carre, British ex-intelligence officer and novelist of the 20th century
The first is among the most quoted maxims in the zeitgeist of twentieth century geopolitics. The second makes a sober counterpoint to the first.
What exactly does ‘power’ mean? What kind of power is really necessary for an individual — and by extension a nation — to create a healthy self-image? And at what point does it cease to be a stimulant and metamorphose into an intoxicant?
With the collapse of the Eastern Bloc in the early 90s, ideology ceased to define the way countries spelt out different power equations. There was only one mantra, analysts said: free market capitalism, which they prescribed as the panacea for all difficulties. With the creation of a unipolar world order, the world, fed in no small amount by self-congratulatory pundits, came to believe that self-regulation, both in political and economic spheres, would create the ultimate check on power. The Ronald Reagan-Margaret Thatcher school of thoughts — favouring small state and big business — came to gain worldwide acceptance in the last decade of the century.
However, its limits were visible sooner than later. Imbroglios like the Asian currency crisis and then seemingly disparate events like the war on terror of the last decade; the ongoing great recession; and the endless winter in the aftermath of Arab Spring have all brought us to the realisation that unfettered power — be it political or economic — is as detrimental to a the well being of a nation as overregulation.
So is ‘power’ per se an anathema? How to define it in the first place? And how do stakeholders create a template for utilising it?
‘Power’, in simple terms, is the ability to influence other’s decisions. This applies not just in terms of ends, actual results, but also means, the thought processes that go into producing those ends.
In that sense, this piece, based on this research article published in Journal of Experimental Social Psychology, surely informs, educates and enlightens a keen layperson.
Andy J. Yap, Lecturer at MIT Sloan School of Management, conducted experiments at Columbia University to study some attributes associated with power equations in an organisational setup. He and his colleagues found that ‘feeling powerful’ or ‘powerless’ influenced not just our ability but also our perception of others. So, we have a tendency to evaluate the power of others relative to that of our own.
That sounds trite. But the next part of it is likely to raise a few eyebrows: feeling powerful makes us see others as less powerful. An individual’s sense of being powerful not just equates to others being powerless but also feeds on it.
Can this hypothesis find wider application? Can we apply it to the leaders we admire? To. democrats like Jawaharlal Nehru, who had power but chose to exercise very wisely? Or to Nelson Mandela who made good use of his power and relinquished it when he felt the time was ripe?
To take the point further, what stopped Jawaharlal Nehru from becoming a Lee Kuan Yew? Or, to make it more recent, what could have stopped Mandela from becoming a Robert Mugabe?
The piece quoted provides some answers. Joe Magee, a power researcher and professor of management at New York University, finds power more “freeing” rather than “corrupting”. He says power always helps one’s true self to emerge.
His stand is that handling power is more about the values cultivated before coming to power.
But what about checks and balances?
The research article was published in May. Six months later, Mugabe, at the age of 89, has won another round of elections in Zimbabwe. Mandela is no longer with us. And in June next year, it would be 50 years since India lost its first Prime Minister.
Discovering power
Rewind to the year 1964. India’s first Prime Minister died on 27th May . His last days — his photographs and his statements make it clear — did not suggest that end was nearing.
Victor Anant, in his obit, said, “The face was frozen into a mould of bewildered determination. In death as in life this was a face not of repose but of eager, impatient discovery.”
I don’t think Anant was a necromancer. I do think Nehru’s was a curious soul, in life and death. He remained a seeker/learner as much as a shaper and a setter - one reason he knew how to handle power.
A little more than a month earlier, on April 20, Nelson Mandela, then a youth leader of African National Congress (ANC), made his iconic speech before being sentenced to life imprisonment.
He presented his vision for a democratic South Africa — one he held on to even after 27 years in prison. He stood for African nationalism but not the one that wanted to “drive the white man into the sea”. His party, the African National Congress (ANC), stood for “freedom and fulfillment for the African people in their own land”. It did not call for violent takeover and redistribution of land, neither did it call for total nationalisation.
He was not just against white imperialism. He was also against black imperialism. I wonder how Mugabe would have reacted to this or how he would react to it now.
In Mandela’s vision, nationalisation and private enterprise were to be allowed to coexist. The middle-class was not to be ignored. And he made it clear that ANC did not advocate a revolutionary change in the economic structure of the country.
This was made in the context of ANC’s links with communists in a Cold War scenario. The positive part of it was, Mandela did not give up on it even after coming out of prison, about 27 years later, when Cold War had ended.
These ideals, values, principles defined the way he handled his inner demons. And his conditioning, like that of many other leaders, was an ongoing process. As historian Stephen W. Smith mentions here, during his long and solitary confinement, Mandela came to see the ‘other’ as a reflection of himself. An alterego finding himself in different set of circumstances. Mandela's fight was to be against circumstances rather than against people.
And as his favourite poem Invictus, by William Ernest Henley [quoted in the piece] goes,
“Beyond this place of wrath and tears
Looms but the Horror of the shade,
And yet the menace of the years
Finds, and shall find, me unafraid.”
These values, in their distilled form, made sure he knew how to handle political power when he finally accepted it after winning elections in 1994. They also defined the way he relinquished it after just one term in 1999.
Consummate democrat
Coming to Nehru, for all his flaws, he was a consummate democrat. Though many other attributes characterised his style of decision making — including idealism which at times bordered on naivete — he never shied away from his responsibilities as a parliamentarian and a legislator. His scientific temper is one of the many reasons India stood as a democracy much after he left his job unfinished.
In the case of both personalities, democratic values were cultivated after a long struggle which involved not just winning battles of mind with the opposition but also achieving victory in battles with oneself. The fight was as much with one's own inner demons as it was with the external forces..
In this regard, Mandela acknowledged — quoted by Rajeev Bhatia, India’s ex-high commissioner to South Africa in his tribute — that Nehru was his “hero”, someone who influenced not just the thinking of South Africa's liberation movement, but also his own thinking, in a "profound and lasting" manner.
Democracy is as much a social process as a political one. Something the lives of these two make clear. Their handling of power had to do as much with the values cultivated beforehand as the constitutional checks and balances in place once they were in power.
Just like Mandela did later, Nehru could have quit as Premier and strengthened inner-party democracy. Alternatively, he could have chosen to be the elder statesman Mandela became after finishing his first term. He didn’t. Perhaps he couldn’t afford to. However, that doesn’t take anything away from his democratic credentials. That he believed in debating issues out in Parliament to achieve a solution That he did not want to impose customs, attitudes, philosophies from above. That he was for much closer integration of states without forcing the centre’s writ on them [there are exceptions of course].
The same cannot be said about many other leaders, many of whom were freedom fighters. Robert Mugabe is one. Muammar Qadhafi is another. They had their hearts in the right place but the processes in their minds were either flawed or hazy. This resulted in increasing concentration of power, lack of viable opposition and ultimately their own decline. The nation, its common citizenry, had to endure results of their shenanigans. The results can be seen in our daily news updates. Zimbabwe has become synonymous with hyper inflation while Libya has descended into near anarchy after Qadhafi’s brutal killing.
As philosopher Slavoj Zizek mentions here, in his tribute to Madiba, when the first stage of conquering an imperial power/occupying power is reached, the spadework for laying the foundation for an independent nation begins. The challenge is to find the next step without becoming a victim of totalitarianism. “How to move further from Mandela without becoming Mugabe?" he asks.
The answer to this lies in adequate constitutional checks and balances. And it requires a truly democratic Constituent Assembly ready to look beyond the here and now. One prepared to think of interests of the future generations. It is this form of incubatory setup that many of the aspiring democratic states lack — including those who have carried out basic experiments in the past few years like Egypt, Nepal and Afghanistan.
Looking beyond self interest would require having a clear definition of ‘power’ in mind. And as researchers said, reacting to results of the same experiment, it would require greater awareness of what power could do to our minds. In the context of a nation, this means willingness to develop checks and balances that makes one more egalitarian in approach. Democratic values are to be cultivated. They may not come by default.
In this regard fundamental duties enshrined in the Indian Constitution — though inserted at a time when fundamental rights were given short shrift — do offer some important takeaways. One of them is the need for a citizen to cultivate a scientific temper, humanism and a spirit of inquiry and reform. This could be considered applicable across nations, though to be internalised as a logical sequel to one’s own self- realisation rather than imposed from above.
Mother's Day, Establishment of Holiday....19:43 May 07 2016
Times Read: 973
Establishment of holiday[edit]
Main article: Mother's Day (United States) § History
The modern holiday of Mother's Day was first celebrated in 1908, when Anna Jarvis held a memorial for her mother at St Andrew's Methodist Church in Grafton, West Virginia. Today St Andrew's Methodist Church now holds the International Mother's Day Shrine.[6] Her campaign to make "Mother's Day" a recognized holiday in the United States began in 1905, the year her mother, Ann Reeves Jarvis, died. Ann Jarvis had been a peace activist who cared for wounded soldiers on both sides of the American Civil War, and created Mother’s Day Work Clubs to address public health issues. Anna Jarvis wanted to honor her mother by continuing the work she started and to set aside a day to honor all mothers, because she believed that they were "the person who has done more for you than anyone in the world".[citation needed]
In 1908, the US Congress rejected a proposal to make Mother's Day an official holiday, joking that they would have to proclaim also a "Mother-in-law's Day". However, owing to the efforts of Anna Jarvis, by 1911 all US states observed[clarification needed] the holiday, with some of them officially recognizing Mother's Day as a local holiday,[7] the first being West Virginia, Jarvis' home state, in 1910. In 1914, Woodrow Wilson signed a proclamation designating Mother's Day, held on the second Sunday in May, as a national holiday to honor mothers.[8]
Although Jarvis was successful in founding Mother's Day, she became resentful of the commercialization of the holiday. By the early 1920s, Hallmark Cards and other companies had started selling Mother's Day cards. Jarvis believed that the companies had misinterpreted and exploited the idea of Mother's Day, and that the emphasis of the holiday was on sentiment, not profit. As a result, she organized boycotts of Mother's Day, and threatened to issue lawsuits against the companies involved.[9] Jarvis argued that people should appreciate and honor their mothers through handwritten letters expressing their love and gratitude, instead of buying gifts and pre-made cards.[8] Jarvis protested at a candy makers' convention in Philadelphia in 1923, and at a meeting of American War Mothers in 1925. By this time, carnations had become associated with Mother's Day, and the selling of carnations by the American War Mothers to raise money angered Jarvis, who was arrested for disturbing the peace.[8][9]
Jarvis' holiday was adopted by other countries, and it is now celebrated all over the world.[original research?]
Spelling[edit]
In 1912 Anna Jarvis trademarked the phrases "second Sunday in May" and "Mother's Day", and created the Mother's Day International Association.[10] She specifically noted that "Mother's" should "be a singular possessive, for each family to honor its own mother, not a plural possessive commemorating all mothers in the world."[11] This is also the spelling used by U.S. President Woodrow Wilson in his 1914 presidential proclamation, by the U.S. Congress in relevant bills,[12][13] and by various U.S. presidents in their proclamations concerning Mother's Day.[14]
Dates around the world[edit]
While the United States holiday was adopted by some other countries, existing celebrations, held on different dates, honouring motherhood have become described as "Mother's Day", such as Mothering Sunday in the United Kingdom or, in Greece, the Eastern Orthodox celebration of the presentation of Jesus Christ to the temple (2 February of Julian Calendar). Both the secular and religious Mother Day are present in Greece. Mothering Sunday is often referred to as "Mother's Day" even though it is an unrelated celebration.[5]
In some countries, the date adopted is one significant to the majority religion, such as Virgin Mary Day in Catholic countries. Other countries selected a date with historical significance. For example, Bolivia's Mother's Day is the date of a battle in which women participated.[15] See the "International history and tradition" section for the complete list.
Ex-communist countries usually celebrated the socialist International Women's Day instead of the more capitalist Mother's Day.[16][not in citation given] Some ex-communist countries, such as Russia, still follow this custom[17] or simply celebrate both holidays, which is the custom in Ukraine. Kyrgyzstan has recently introduced Mother's Day, but International Women's Day remains a more widely popular holiday.
This section needs additional citations for verification. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (May 2015) (Learn how and when to remove this template message)
Gregorian calendar
Occurrence Dates Country
First Sunday of February
Feb 1, 2015
Feb 7, 2016
Feb 5, 2017
Kosovo
Second Sunday of February
Feb 8, 2015
Feb 14, 2016
Feb 12, 2017
Norway
3 March
Georgia[18]
8 March (International Women's Day)
Afghanistan
Albania
Armenia
Azerbaijan
Bulgaria
Kazakhstan
Laos
Macedonia
Moldova
Montenegro
Russia
Serbia
Slovenia
Tajikistan
Vietnam[19]
Fourth Sunday in Lent (Mothering Sunday)
15 Mar 2015
6 Mar 2016
26 Mar 2017
United Kingdom[20]
Guernsey
Jersey
Isle of Man
Ireland
Nigeria
21 March
(Spring equinox)
Bahrain
Comoros
Djibouti
Egypt
Iraq
Jordan
Kuwait
Libya
Lebanon[21]
Mauritania
Oman
Qatar
Saudi Arabia
Somalia
Sudan
Syria
United Arab Emirates
Yemen
25 March
Slovenia
7 April (Annunciation day)
Armenia (Motherhood and Beauty Day)
First Sunday of May
May 3, 2015
May 1, 2016
May 7, 2017
Angola
Cape Verde
Hungary
Lithuania
Mozambique
Portugal
Spain
8 May
South Korea (Parents' Day)
10 May
El Salvador
Guatemala
Mexico
Second Sunday of May
May 10, 2015
May 8, 2016
May 14, 2017
Anguilla
Antigua and Barbuda
Aruba
Australia
Austria
Bahamas
Bangladesh
Barbados
Belgium
Belize
Bermuda
Bhutan
Bonaire
Botswana
Brazil
Brunei
Canada
Cambodia
Chile[22]
China[23]
Colombia
Croatia
Cuba[24]
Curaçao
Cyprus
Czech Republic[25]
Denmark
Dominica
Ecuador
Estonia
Ethiopia
Fiji
Finland
Germany
Ghana
Greece
Grenada
Guyana
Honduras
Hong Kong
Iceland
India
Italy
Jamaica
Japan
Kenya
Latvia
Liberia
Liechtenstein
Macau
Malaysia
Malta
Myanmar
Namibia
Netherlands
New Zealand
Pakistan
Papua New Guinea
Peru[26]
Philippines
Puerto Rico
Romania[27]
Saint Kitts and Nevis
Saint Lucia
Saint Vincent and the Grenadines
Samoa
Singapore
Sint Maarten
Slovakia[25]
South Africa[28]
Sri Lanka
Suriname
Switzerland
Taiwan
Tanzania
Tonga
Trinidad and Tobago
Turkey
Uganda
Ukraine
United States
Uruguay
Vietnam[19]
Venezuela
Zambia
Zimbabwe
15 May
Paraguay (same day as Día de la Patria)[29]
19 May
Kyrgyzstan (Russian: День матери, Kyrgyz: Энэ күнү)
26 May
Poland (Polish: Dzień Matki)
27 May
Bolivia[15]
Last Sunday of May (sometimes first Sunday of June if the last Sunday of May is Pentecost)
May 31, 2015
May 29, 2016
May 28, 2017
Algeria
Dominican Republic
France[20] (First Sunday of June if Pentecost occurs on this day)
French Antilles (First Sunday of June if Pentecost occurs on this day)
Madagascar
Morocco
Haiti[30] Mauritius
Senegal
Sweden
Tunisia
30 May
Nicaragua[31]
1 June
Mongolia (together with Children's Day)
Second Sunday of June
Jun 14, 2015
Jun 12, 2016
Jun 11, 2017
Luxembourg
First Monday of July
Jul 6, 2015
Jul 4, 2016
Jul 3, 2017
South Sudan
12 August
Thailand (birthday of Queen Sirikit)
15 August (Assumption of Mary)
Costa Rica
Antwerp (Belgium)
Second Monday of October
Oct 12, 2015
Oct 10, 2016
Oct 9, 2017
Malawi
14 October
Belarus (since 1996[32])
Third Sunday of October
Oct 18, 2015
Oct 16, 2016
Oct 15, 2017
Argentina (Día de la Madre)[33]
3 November
Timor Leste
8 December (Feast of the Immaculate Conception)
Panama[34]
22 December
Indonesia[35]
Hebrew calendars
Occurrence Equivalent Gregorian dates Country
Shevat 30
Between 30 January and 1 March
Israel[36]
Hindu calendars
Occurrence Equivalent Gregorian dates Country
Baisakh[37] Amavasya (Mata Tirtha Aunsi)
Between 19 April and 19 May
6 May 2016[37]
Nepal
Islamic calendars
Occurrence Equivalent Gregorian dates Country
20 Jumada al-Thani[n 1]
20 April 2014
10 April 2015
30 March 2016
Iran[38]
Celebration[edit]
Mother's Day is celebrated in more than 46 countries throughout the world. On this day, most people pray in churches in honor of mothers, while some gift them presents on this day to express their love. Some may have dinner at home with the family.
One of the most popular ways people celebrate Mother's Day is by giving their mother a card and bouquet of flowers.[39] As it is a holiday, some people prefer to go out for a picnic to celebrate this festival. In schools, kids dedicate poems to their mothers and also performs various roles on this day.
International history and tradition[edit]
This section needs additional citations for verification. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (March 2016) (Learn how and when to remove this template message)
File:Moederdag (1925).ogv
Mother's Day in the Netherlands in 1925
Northern Pacific Railway postcard for Mother's Day 1916.
Mother's Day gift in 2007
Mother and daughter and Mother's Day card
Mother's Day has different meanings, is associated with different events (religious, historical or legendary), and is celebrated on different dates. The extent of the celebrations varies greatly. In some countries, it is potentially offensive to one's mother not to mark Mother's Day.
Religion[edit]
In the Roman Catholic Church, the holiday is strongly associated with revering the Virgin Mary.[40] In some Catholic homes, families have a special shrine devoted to the Blessed Virgin Mary. In many Eastern Catholic and Eastern Orthodox Churches, a special prayer service is held in honor of the Theotokos Virgin Mary.[citation needed]
In Islam there is no concept of Mother's Day, but mothers hold a very high position[41] in religious matters. According to some Islamic traditions, Heaven is said to be found under a mother's feet, meaning that one can attain admission into heaven after death if they are caring and loving sons to their mothers.[citation needed]
In Hindu tradition, Mother's Day is called "Mata Tirtha Aunshi" or "Mother Pilgrimage fortnight", and is celebrated in countries with a Hindu population, especially in Nepal. The holiday is observed on the new moon day in the month of Baisakh, i.e., April/May. This celebration is based on Hindu religion and it pre-dates the creation of the US-inspired celebration by at least a few centuries.[citation needed]
In Buddhism, the festival of Ullambana is derived from the story of Maudgalyayana and his mother.[42]
By country (A–G)[edit]
Arab world[edit]
Mother's Day in most Arab countries is celebrated on 21 March. It was introduced in Egypt by journalist Mustafa Amin[43] and was first celebrated in 1956. The practice has since been copied by other Arab countries.[citation needed]
Argentina[edit]
In Argentina, Mother's Day is celebrated on the third Sunday of October. The holiday was originally celebrated on 11 October, the old liturgical date for the celebration of the Maternity of the Blessed Virgin Mary but after the Second Vatican Council, which moved the Virgin Mary festivity to 1 January, the Mother's Day started to be celebrated the third Sunday of October because of popular tradition.[33] Argentina is the only country in the world that celebrates Mother's Day on this date.[citation needed]
Armenia[edit]
In Armenia, Mother's Day is celebrated on 8 March, and on 7 April as Maternity and Beauty Day.[citation needed]
Australia[edit]
In Australia, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday in May. The tradition of giving gifts to mothers on Mother's Day in Australia was started by Janet Heyden,[44] a resident of Leichhardt, Sydney, in 1924. She began the tradition during a visit to a patient at the Newington State Home for Women, where she met many lonely and forgotten mothers. To cheer them up, she rounded up support from local school children and businesses to donate and bring gifts to the women. Every year thereafter, Mrs Heyden raised increasing support for the project from local businesses and even the local Mayor. The day has since become commercialised. Traditionally, the chrysanthemum is given to mothers for Mother's Day as the flower is naturally in season during May (autumn in Australia) and ends in "mum", a common affectionate shortening of "mother" in Australia.[citation needed] Men will often wear a chrysanthemum in their lapels in honor of mothers.[citation needed]
Belarus[edit]
Belarus celebrates Mother's Day on 14 October. Like other ex-Communist republics, Belarus used to celebrate only the International Women Day on 8 March. Mother's Day in Belarus was officially established by the Belarus government, and it was celebrated for the first time in 1996.[32] The celebration of the Virgin Mary (the holiday of Protection of the Holy Mother of God) is celebrated in the same day.[45]
Bhutan[edit]
Mother's Day in Bhutan is celebrated on the 8 of May. It was introduced in Bhutan by the Tourism Council of Bhutan.[46]
Belgium[edit]
In Belgium, Mother's Day (Moederdag or Moederkesdag in Dutch and Fête des Mères in French) is celebrated on the second Sunday of May. In the week before this holiday children make little presents at primary school, which they give to their mothers in the early morning of Mother's Day. Typically, the father will buy croissants and other sweet breads and pastries and bring these to the mother while she is still in bed – the beginning of a day of pampering for the mother. There are also many people who celebrate Mother's Day on 15 August instead; these are mostly people around Antwerp, who consider that day (Assumption) the classical Mother's Day and the observance in May an invention for commercial reasons. It was originally established on that day as the result of a campaign by Frans Van Kuyck, a painter and Alderman from Antwerp.[citation needed]
Bolivia[edit]
In Bolivia, Mother's Day is celebrated on 27 May. El Día de la Madre Boliviana was passed into law on 8 November 1927, during the presidency of Hernando Siles Reyes. The date commemorates the Battle of La Coronilla, which took place on 27 May 1812, during the Bolivian War of Independence, in what is now the city of Cochabamba. In this battle, women fighting for the country's independence were slaughtered by the Spanish army. It is not a public holiday, but all schools hold activities and festivities throughout the day.[15]
Brazil[edit]
In Brazil, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday of May. The first Mother's Day in Brazil was promoted by Associação Cristã de Moços de Porto Alegre (Young Men's Christian Association of Porto Alegre) on 12 May 1918. In 1932, then President Getúlio Vargas made the second Sunday of May the official date for Mother's Day. In 1947, Archbishop Jaime de Barros Câmara, Cardinal-Archbishop of Rio de Janeiro, decided that this holiday would also be included in the official calendar of the Catholic Church.[citation needed]
Mother's Day is not an official holiday (see Public holidays in Brazil), but it is widely observed and typically involves spending time with and giving gifts to one's mother. Because of this, it is considered one of the celebrations most related to consumerism in the country, second only to Christmas Day as the most commercially lucrative holiday.[47]
Canada[edit]
See also Other observances in Canada
Mother's Day cookie cake
Mother's Day in Canada is celebrated on the second Sunday in May (it is not a public holiday or bank holiday), and typically involves small celebrations and gift-giving to one's mother, grandmother, or other important female figures in one's family. Celebratory practices are very similar to those of other western nations. A Québécois tradition is for Québécois men to offer roses or other flowers to the women.[citation needed]
China[edit]
Mother's Day is becoming more popular in China. Carnations are a very popular Mother's Day gift and the most sold flowers in relation to the day.[48] In 1997 Mother's Day was set as the day to help poor mothers and to remind people of the poor mothers in rural areas such as China's western region.[48] In the People's Daily, the Chinese government's official newspaper, an article explained that "despite originating in the United States, people in China accept the holiday without hesitation because it is in line with the country's traditional ethics – respect for the elderly and filial piety towards parents."[48]
In recent years, the Communist Party member Li Hanqiu began to advocate for the official adoption of Mother's Day in memory of Meng Mu, the mother of Mèng Zǐ. He formed a non-governmental organization called Chinese Mothers' Festival Promotion Society, with the support of 100 Confucian scholars and lecturers of ethics.[49][50] Li and the Society want to replace the Western-style gift of carnations with lilies, which, in ancient times, were planted by Chinese mothers when children left home.[50] Mother's Day remains an unofficial festival, except in a small number of cities.[citation needed]
Czech Republic[edit]
In the Czech Republic , Mother's Day is celebrated every second Sunday in May. It started in former Czechoslovakia in 1923.[25] The promoter of this celebration was Alice Masaryková.[25] After World War II communists replaced Mother's Day with International Woman's Day, celebrated on 8 March.[25] The former Czechoslovakia celebrated Women's Day until the Velvet Revolution in 1989.[25] After the split of the country in 1993, the Czech Republic started celebrating Mother's Day again.[25]
Egypt[edit]
Mother's Day in Egypt is celebrated on the 21 of March, the first day of spring in the northern hemisphere. It was introduced in Egypt by journalist Mustafa Amin[43] in his book Smiling America (1943). The idea was overlooked at the time. Later Amin heard the story of a widowed mother who devoted her whole life to raising her son until he became a doctor. The son then married and left without showing any gratitude to his mother. Hearing this, Amin became motivated to promote "Mother's Day". The idea was first ridiculed by president Gamal Abdel Nasser but he eventually accepted it and Mother's Day was first celebrated on 21 March 1956. The practice has since been copied by other Arab countries.[citation needed]
When Mustafa Amin was arrested and imprisoned, there were attempts to change the name of the holiday from "Mother's Day" to "Family Day" as the government wished to prevent the occasion from reminding people of its founder. These attempts were unsuccessful and celebrations continued to be held on that day; classic songs celebrating mothers remain famous to this day.[citation needed]
Ethiopia[edit]
Mother's Day is celebrated for three days in Ethiopia, after the end of rainy season. It comes in mid-fall where people enjoy a three day feast called "Antrosht".[51]
For the feast, ingredients will be brought by the children for a traditional hash recipe. The ingredients are divided along genders, with girls bringing spices, vegetables, cheese and butter, while the boys bring a lamb or bull. The mother hands out to the family the hash.[52]
A celebration takes place after the meal. The mothers and daughters anoint themselves using butter on their faces and chests. While honoring their family and heroes, men sing songs.[53]
Estonia[edit]
In Estonia, Mother's Day (emadepäev in Estonian) is celebrated on the second Sunday of May. It is recognized nationally, but is not a public holiday.[54]
France[edit]
In France, amidst alarm at the low birth rate, there were attempts in 1896 and 1904 to create a national celebration honoring the mothers of large families.[55] In 1906 ten mothers who had nine children each were given an award recognising "High Maternal Merit" ("Haut mérite maternel").[56] American World War I soldiers fighting in France popularized the US Mother's Day holiday created by Anna Jarvis. They sent so much mail back to their country for Mother's Day that the Union Franco-Américaine created a postal card for that purpose.[55] In 1918, also inspired by Jarvis, the town of Lyon wanted to celebrate a "journée des Mères", but instead decided to celebrate a "Journée Nationale des Mères de familles nombreuses." The holiday was more inspired by anti-depopulation efforts than by the US holiday, with medals awarded to the mothers of large families.[55] The French government made the day official in 1920 as a day for mothers of large families.[57] Since then the French government awards the Médaille de la Famille française to mothers of large families.[citation needed]
In 1941, by initiative of Philippe Pétain, the wartime Vichy government used the celebration in support of their policy to encourage larger families, but all mothers were now honored, even mothers with smaller families.[57]
In 1950, after the war, the celebration was reinstated. The law of 24 May 1950 required that the Republic pay official homage to French Mothers on the last Sunday in May as the "Fête des Mères" (except when Pentecost fell on that day, in which case it was moved to the first Sunday in June).[citation needed]
During the 1950s, the celebration lost all its patriotic and natalist ideologies, and became heavily commercialized.[55]
In 1956, the celebration was given a budget and integrated into the new Code de l'action Sociale et des familles. In 2004 responsibility for the holiday was transferred to the Minister responsible for families.[citation needed]
Georgia[edit]
Georgia celebrates Mother's Day on 3 March. It was declared by the first President of Georgia Zviad Gamsakhurdia in order to replace the International Women Day, and it was officially approved by the Supreme Council in 1991. Nowadays Georgia celebrates both Mother's Day on 3 March and International Women's Day on 8 March.[18]
Germany[edit]
Mother's Day cake in Germany
In the 1920s, Germany had the lowest birthrate in Europe, and the declining trend was continuing. This was attributed to women's participation in the labor market. At the same time, influential groups in society (politicians of left and right, churchwomen, and feminists) believed that mothers should be honored but could not agree on how to do so. However, all groups strongly agreed on the promotion of the values of motherhood. In 1923, this resulted in the unanimous adoption of Muttertag, the Mother's Day holiday as imported from America[citation needed] and Norway. The head of the Association of German Florists cited "the inner conflict of our Volk and the loosening of the family" as his reason for introducing the holiday. He expected that the holiday would unite the divided country. In 1925, the Mother's Day Committee joined the task force for the recovery of the volk, and the holiday stopped depending on commercial interests and began emphasizing the need to increase the population in Germany by promoting motherhood.[58]
The holiday was then seen as a means to encourage women to bear more children, which nationalists saw as a way to rejuvenate the nation. The holiday did not celebrate individual women, but an idealized standard of motherhood. The progressive forces resisted the implementation of the holiday because it was backed by so many conservatives, and because they saw it as a way to eliminate the rights of working women. Die Frau, the newspaper of the Federation of German Women's Associations, refused to recognize the holiday. Many local authorities adopted their own interpretation of the holiday: it would be a day to support economically larger families or single-mother families. The guidelines for the subsidies had eugenics criteria, but there is no indication that social workers ever implemented them in practice, and subsidies were given preferentially to families in economic need rather than to families with more children or "healthier" children.[58]
With the Nazi party in power during 1933–1945, the situation changed radically. The promotion of Mother's Day increased in many European countries, including the UK and France. From the position of the German Nazi government, the role of mothers was to give healthy children to the German nation. The Nazi party's intention was to create a pure "Aryan race" according to nazi eugenics. Among other Mother's Day ideas, the government promoted the death of a mother's sons in battle as the highest embodiment of patriotic motherhood.[58][59]
The Nazis quickly declared Mother's Day an official holiday and put it under the control of the NSV (National Socialist People's Welfare Association) and the NSF (National Socialist Women Organization). This created conflicts with other organizations that resented Nazi control of the holiday, including Catholic and Protestant churches and local women's organizations. Local authorities resisted the guidelines from the Nazi government and continued assigning resources to families who were in economic need, much to the dismay of the Nazi officials.[58]
Mother's Day in UNRRA camp Germany in 1946
In 1938, the government began issuing an award called Mother's Cross (Mutterkreuz), according to categories that depended on the number of children a mother had. The medal was awarded on Mother's Day and also on other holidays due to the large number of recipients. The Cross was an effort to encourage women to have more children, and recipients were required to have at least four.[58][59]
By country (H–M)[edit]
Hungary[edit]
In Hungary, Mother's Day is celebrated on the first Sunday of May. It was first celebrated in 1925 by the Hungarian Red Cross Youth.[citation needed]
India[edit]
The modern Mother's Day has been assimilated into Indian culture,[60] and it is celebrated every year on the second Sunday of May.[61] Indians do not celebrate the occasion as a religious event, and it is celebrated primarily in urban centers. The majority of the population still remains unaware of a formal Mother's Day.[citation needed]
Indonesia[edit]
Indonesian Mother's Day (Indonesian: Hari Ibu) is celebrated nationally on 22 December. The date was made an official holiday by President Soekarno under Presidential Decree (Indonesian: Dekrit Presiden) no. 316 in 1953, on the 25th anniversary of the 1928 Indonesian Women Congress. The day originally sought to celebrate the spirit of Indonesian women and to improve the condition of the nation. Today, the meaning of Mother's Day has changed, and it is celebrated by expressing love and gratitude to mothers. People present gifts to mothers (such as flowers) and hold surprise parties and competitions, which include cooking and kebaya wearing. People also allow mothers a day off from domestic chores.[62]
The holiday is celebrated on the anniversary of the opening day of the first Indonesian Women Congress (Indonesian: Kongres Perempuan Indonesia), which was held from 22 to 25 December 1928.[35][63] The Congress took place in a building called Dalem Jayadipuran, which now serves as the office of the Center of History and Traditional Values Preservation (Indonesian: Balai Pelestarian Sejarah dan Nilai Tradisional) in Brigjen Katamso Street, Yogyakarta. The Congress was attended by 30 feminist organizations from 12 cities in Java and Sumatra. In Indonesia, feminist organizations have existed since 1912, inspired by Indonesian heroines of the 19th century, e.g., Kartini, Martha Christina Tiahahu, Cut Nyak Meutia, Maria Walanda Maramis, Dewi Sartika, Nyai Ahmad Dahlan, Rasuna Said, etc.[35] The Congress intended to improve women's rights in education and marriage.[64]
Indonesia also celebrates the Kartini Day (Indonesian: Hari Kartini) on 21 April, in memory of activist Raden Ajeng Kartini. This is a celebration of the emancipation of women.[63] The observance was instituted at the 1938 Indonesian Women Congress.[64]
During President Suharto's New Order (1965-1998), government propaganda used Mother's Day and Kartini Day to inculcate into women the idea that they should be docile and stay at home.[64]
Iran[edit]
In Iran, Mother's Day is celebrated on 20 Jumada al-thani. This is the sixth month in the Islamic calendar (a lunar calendar) and every year the holiday falls on a different day of the Gregorian calendar. This is the birthday anniversary of Fatimah,[38][65] Prophet Muhammad's only daughter according to Shia Islam orthodoxy. Mother's Day was originally observed on 16 December but the date was changed after the Iranian Revolution in 1979. The celebration is both Women's Day (replacing International Women's Day) and Mother's Day.[38][66]
In 1960, the Institute for Women Protection adopted the Western holiday and established it on 25 Azar (16 December), the date the Institute was founded. The Institute's action had the support of Queen Farah Pahlavi, the wife of the last Shah of Persia, who promoted the construction of maternity clinics in remote parts of the country to commemorate the day. The government used the holiday to promote its maternalist view of women. The Shah's government honored and gave awards to women who represented the idealized view of the regime, including mothers who had many healthy children.[67]
The Islamic Republic government is accused of using the holiday as a tool to undercut feminist movements and to promote role models for the traditional concept of family. Fatimah is seen by these critics as the chosen model of a woman completely dedicated to certain traditionally sanctioned feminine roles.[38][68][69] However, supporters of the choice contend that there is much more to her life story than simply such "traditional" roles.[citation needed]
Israel[edit]
The Jewish population of Israel used to celebrate Mother's Day on Shevat 30 of the Jewish calendar, which falls between 30 January and 1 March. The celebration was set as the same date that Henrietta Szold died (13 February 1945). Henrietta had no biological children, but her organization Youth Aliyah rescued many Jewish children from Nazi Germany and provided for them. She also championed children's rights. Szold is considered the "mother" of all those children, and that is why her annual remembrance day (יום השנה) was set as Mother's Day (יוֹם הָאֵם, yom ha'em). The holiday has evolved over time, becoming a celebration of mutual love inside the family, called Family Day (יוֹם הַמִשְּפָּחָה, yom hamishpacha). Mother's Day is mainly celebrated by children at kindergartens. There are no longer mutual gifts among members of the family, and there is no longer any commercialization of the celebration. It is not an official holiday.[36]
Italy[edit]
Mother's Day in Italy was celebrated for the first time on 12 May 1957, in the city of Assisi, thanks to the initiative of Reverend Otello Migliosi, parish priest of the Tordibetto church.[70] This celebration was so successful that the following year Mother's Day was adopted throughout Italy. On 18 December 1958 a proposal was presented to the Italian Senate to make official the holiday.[71]
Japan[edit]
In Japan, Mother's Day (母の日 Haha no Hi?) was initially commemorated during the Shōwa period as the birthday of Empress Kōjun (mother of Emperor Akihito) on 6 March. This was established in 1931 when the Imperial Women's Union was organized. In 1937, the first meeting of "Praise Mothers" was held on 8 May, and in 1949 Japanese society adopted the second Sunday of May as the official date for Mother's Day in Japan. Today, people typically give their mothers gifts of flowers such as red carnations and roses.[citation needed]
Kyrgyzstan[edit]
In Kyrgyzstan, Mother's Day is celebrated on 19 May every year. The holiday was first celebrated in 2012.[72] Mothers are also honored on International Women's Day.[citation needed]
Latvia[edit]
Mother's Day in Latvia was celebrated for the first time in 1922. Since 1934, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday of May.[73] After the end of the soviet occupation of Baltic states celebration was resumed in 1992.[74] Mothers are also honored on International Women's Day.[citation needed]
Malta[edit]
The first mention of Mother's Day in Malta occurred during the Radio Children's Programmes run by Frans H. Said in May 1961. Within a few years, Mother's Day became one of the most popular dates in the Maltese calendar. In Malta, this day is commemorated on the second Sunday in May. Mothers are invariably given gifts and invited for lunch, usually at a good quality restaurant.[citation needed]
Mexico[edit]
See also: Public holidays in Mexico § Festivities
In Mexico, the government of Álvaro Obregón imported the Mother's Day holiday from the US in 1922, and the newspaper Excélsior held a massive promotional campaign for the holiday that year.[75] The conservative government tried to use the holiday to promote a more conservative role for mothers in families, but that perspective was criticized by the socialists as promoting an unrealistic image of a woman who was not good for much more than breeding.[75]
In the mid-1930s, the leftist government of Lázaro Cárdenas promoted the holiday as a "patriotic festival". The Cárdenas government tried to use the holiday as a vehicle for various efforts: to stress the importance of families as the basis for national development; to benefit from the loyalty that Mexicans felt towards their mothers; to introduce new morals to Mexican women; and to reduce the influence that the church and the Catholic right exerted over women.[76] The government sponsored the holiday in the schools.[76] However, ignoring the strict guidelines from the government, theatre plays were filled with religious icons and themes. Consequently, the "national celebrations" became "religious fiestas" despite the efforts of the government.[76]
Soledad Orozco García, the wife of President Manuel Ávila Camacho, promoted the holiday during the 1940s, resulting in an important state-sponsored celebration.[77] The 1942 celebration lasted a full week and included an announcement that all women could reclaim their pawned sewing machines from the Monte de Piedad at no cost.[77]
Due to Orozco's promotion, the Catholic National Synarchist Union (UNS) took heed of the holiday around 1941.[78] Shop-owner members of the Party of the Mexican Revolution (now the Institutional Revolutionary Party) observed a custom allowing women from humble classes to pick a free Mother's Day gift from a shop to bring home to their families. The Synarchists worried that this promoted both materialism and the idleness of lower classes, and in turn, reinforced the systemic social problems of the country.[79] Currently this holiday practice is viewed as very conservative, but the 1940s' UNS saw Mother's Day as part of the larger debate on the modernization that was happening at the time.[80] This economic modernization was inspired by US models and was sponsored by the state. The fact that the holiday was originally imported from the US was seen as evidence of an attempt at imposing capitalism and materialism in Mexican society.[80]
The UNS and the clergy of the city of León interpreted the government's actions as an effort to secularize the holiday and to promote a more active role for women in society. They concluded that the government's long-term goal was to cause women to abandon their traditional roles at home in order to spiritually weaken men.[80] They also saw the holiday as an attempt to secularize the cult to the Virgin Mary, inside a larger effort to dechristianize several holidays. The government sought to counter these claims by organizing widespread masses and asking religious women to assist with the state-sponsored events in order to "depaganize" them.[81] The clergy preferred to promote 2 July celebration of the Santísima Virgen de la Luz, the patron of León, Guanajuato, in replacement of Mother's Day.[78] In 1942, at the same time as Soledad's greatest celebration of Mother's Day, the clergy organized the 210th celebration of the Virgin Mary with a large parade in León.[81]
There is a consensus among scholars that the Mexican government abandoned its revolutionary initiatives during the 1940s, including its efforts to influence Mother's Day.[78]
Today the "Día de las Madres" is an unofficial holiday in Mexico held each year on 10 May,[82] the day on which it was first celebrated in Mexico.[citation needed]
In Mexico, to show affection and appreciation to the mother, it is traditional to start the celebration with the famous song "Las Mañanitas", either a cappella, with the help of a mariachi or a contracted trio. Many families usually gather to celebrate this special day trying to spend as much time as possible with mothers to honor them on their day. They are organized to bring some dishes and eat all together or maybe to visit any restaurant.[citation needed]
By country (N–S)[edit]
Nepal[edit]
In Nepal, there is a festival equivalent to Mother's Day, called Mata Tirtha Aunsi ("Mother Pilgrimage New Moon"), or Mata Tirtha Puja ("Mother Pilgrimage Worship"). It is celebrated according to the lunar calendar. It falls on the last day of the dark fortnight in the month of Baishakh which falls in April–May (in 2015, it will occur on 18 April). The dark fortnight lasts for 15 days from the full moon to the new moon. This festival is observed to commemorate and honor mothers, and it is celebrated by giving gifts to mothers and remembering mothers who are no more.[citation needed]
To honor mothers who have died, it is the tradition to go on a pilgrimage to the Mata Tirtha ponds, located 6 km to the southwest of downtown Kathmandu. The nearby Mata Tirtha village is named after these ponds. Previously, the tradition was observed primarily by the Newar community and other people living in the Kathmandu Valley. Now this festival is widely celebrated across the country.[citation needed]
Many tragic folklore legends have been created, suggesting different reasons why this pond became a pilgrimage site. The most popular version says that, in ancient times, the mother of a shepherd died, and he made offerings to a nearby pond. There he saw the face of his mother in the water, with her hand taking the offerings. Since then, many people visited the pond, hoping to see their deceased mother's face. Pilgrims believe that they will bring peace to their mother's souls by visiting the sacred place. There are two ponds. The larger one is for ritual bathing. The smaller one is used to "look upon mother's face", and it's fenced by iron bars to prevent people from bathing on it.[83]
Traditionally, in the Kathmandu valley the South-Western corner is reserved for women and women-related rituals, and the North-Eastern is for men and men-related rituals. The worship place for Mata Tirtha Aunsi is located in Mata Tirtha in the South-Western half of the valley, while the worship place for Gokarna Aunsi, the equivalent celebration for deceased fathers, is located in Gokarna, Nepal, in the North-Eastern half. This division is reflected in many aspects of the life in Kathmandu valley.[84]
Mother's Day is known as Aama ko Mukh Herne Din in Nepali, which literally means "day to see mother's face". In Nepal Bhasa, the festival is known as Mām yā Khwā Swayegu, which can be translated as "to look upon mother's face".[citation needed]
Netherlands[edit]
In the Netherlands, Mother's Day was introduced as early as 1910 by the Dutch branch of the Salvation Army.[85] The Royal Dutch Society for Horticulture and Botany, a group protecting the interest of Dutch florists, worked to promote the holiday; they hoped to emulate the commercial success achieved by American florists.[86] They were imitating the campaign already underway by florists in Germany and Austria, but they were aware that the traditions had originated in the US.[86]
Florists launched a major promotional effort in 1925. This included the publication of a book of articles written by famous intellectuals, radio broadcasts, newspapers ads, and the collaboration of priests and teachers who wanted to promote the celebration for their own reasons.[86] In 1931 the second Sunday of May was adopted as the official celebration date. In the mid-1930s the slogan Moederdag - Bloemendag (Mother's Day - Flowers' Day) was coined, and the phrase was popular for many years.[87] In the 1930s and 1940's "Mother's Day cakes" were given as gifts in hospitals and to the Dutch Queen, who is known as the "mother of the country".[87] Other trade groups tried to cash in on the holiday and to give new meaning to the holiday in order to promote their own wares as gifts.[87]
Roman Catholic priests complained that the holiday interfered with the honoring of the Virgin Mary, the divine mother, which took place during the whole month of May. In 1926 Mother's Day was celebrated on 7 July in order to address these complaints.[88] Catholic organizations and priests tried to Christianize the holiday, but those attempts were rendered futile around the 1960s when the church lost influence and the holiday was completely secularized.[88]
In later years, the initial resistance disappeared, and even leftist newspapers stopped their criticism and endorsed Mother's Day.[89]
In the 1980s, the American origin of the holiday was still not widely known, so feminist groups who opposed the perpetuation of gender roles sometimes claimed that Mother's Day was invented by Nazis and celebrated on the birthday of Klara Hitler, Hitler's mother.[90]
New Zealand[edit]
In New Zealand, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday in May. Mother's Day is not a public holiday. The New Zealand tradition is to give cards and gifts and to serve mothers breakfast in bed.[citation needed]
Nicaragua[edit]
In Nicaragua, the Día de la Madre has been celebrated on 30 May since the early 1940s. The date was chosen by President Anastasio Somoza García because it was the birthday of Casimira Sacasa, his wife's mother.[31]
Norway[edit]
Mother's Day was first celebrated on 9 February 1919 and was initially organized by religious institutions. Later it has become a family day, and the mother is often treated to breakfast in bed, flowers and cake.[91][better source needed]
It has gradually become a major commercial event, with special pastries, flowers and other presents offered by retailers. Day-cares and primary schools often encourage children to make cards and other gifts.[citation needed]
Maldives[edit]
In the Maldives, Mother's Day is celebrated on 13 May. The day is celebrated in different ways. Children give gifts and spend time with their mothers. Daughters give their mothers cards and handmade gifts and sons give their mothers gifts and flowers. Maldivians love to celebrate Mother's day, and they have it specially written on their calendar.[citation needed]
Pakistan[edit]
In Pakistan, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday of May. Media channels celebrate with special shows. Individuals honor their mothers by giving gifts and commemorative articles. Individuals who have lost their mothers pray and pay their respects to their loved ones lost. Schools hold special programs in order to acknowledge the efforts of their mothers.[citation needed]
Panama[edit]
In Panama, Mother's Day is celebrated on 8 December, the same day as the Feast of the Immaculate Conception. This date was suggested in 1930 by the wife of Panama's President Florencio Harmodio Arosemena. 8 December was adopted as Mother's Day under Law 69, which was passed the same year.[34]
According to another account, in 1924 the Rotary Club of Panama asked that Mother's Day be celebrated on 11 May. Politician Aníbal D. Ríos changed the proposal so that the celebration would be held on 8 December. He then established Mother's Day as a national holiday on that date.[92]
Paraguay[edit]
In Paraguay, Mother's Day is celebrated on 15 May, the same day as the Dia de la Patria, which celebrates the independence of Paraguay.[29] This date was chosen to honor the role played by Juana María de Lara in the events of 14 May 1811 that led to Paraguay's independence.[93]
In 2008, the Paraguayan Minister of Culture, Bruno Barrios, lamented this coincidence because, in Paraguay, Mother's Day is much more popular than independence day and the independence celebration goes unnoticed. As a result, Barrios asked that the celebration be moved to the end of the month.[94] A group of young people attempted to gather 20,000 signatures to ask the Parliament to move Mother's Day.[94] In 2008, the Comisión de festejos (Celebration Committee) of the city of Asunción asked that Mother's Day be moved to the second Sunday of May.[95]
Philippines[edit]
In the Philippines, Mother's Day is officially celebrated every second sunday of May, but it is not a public holiday.[96] Although not a traditional Filipino holiday, the occasion owes its popularity to American influence, and is thus more commonly celebrated every second Sunday of May like in the United States.[citation needed]
According to a 2008 article by the Philippine News Agency, in 1921 the Ilocos Norte Federation of Women's Clubs asked to declare the first Monday of December as Mother's Day "to honor these fabulous women who brought forth God’s children into this world." In response, Governor-General Charles Yeater issued Circular No. 33 declaring the celebration. In 1937 President Manuel L. Quezon issued Presidential Proclamation No. 213, changing the name of the occasion from "Mother's Day" to "Parent's Day" to address the complaints that there wasn't a "Father's Day". In 1980 President Ferdinand Marcos issued Presidential Proclamation No. 2037 proclaiming the date as both Mother's Day and Father's Day. In 1988 President Corazon Aquino issued Presidential Proclamation No. 266, changing Mother's Day to the second Sunday of May, and Father's Day to the third Sunday of June, discontinuing the traditional date.[97] In 1998 President Joseph Estrada returned both celebrations to the first Monday of December.[96]
A Filipina mother is called the "light of the household" around which all activities revolve, and in accordance with Filipino culture, is the object of filial piety. Common practices include treating mothers and mother-figures to meals out, strolling in a park or shopping at malls, or giving mothers time to pamper themselves. Most families celebrate at home, with children doing household chores that the mother routinely handles such as preparing food, or giving mothers small handcrafted tokens such as cards.[citation needed]
Portugal[edit]
In Portugal, the "Dia da Mãe" ("Mother's Day") is an unofficial holiday held each year on the first Sunday of May (sometimes coinciding with Labour Day). The weeks leading up to this Sunday, school children spend a few hours a day to prepare a gift for their mothers, aided by their school teachers. In general, mothers receive gifts by their family members and this day is meant to be celebrated with the whole family. It used to be celebrated on the 8th December, the same date of the Conception of the Virgin celebration.[citation needed]
Romania[edit]
Since 2010, Mother's Day has been celebrated on the first Sunday of May in Romania. Law 319/2009 made both Mother's Day and Father's Day official holidays in Romania. The measure was passed thanks to campaign efforts from the Alliance Fighting Discrimination Against Fathers (TATA).[27] Previously, Mother's Day was celebrated on 8 March, as part of International Women's Day (a tradition dating back to when Romania was part of the Eastern bloc). Today, Mother's Day and International Women's Day are two separate holidays, with International Women's Day being held on its original date of 8 March.[citation needed]
Russia[edit]
Main article: International Women's Day
Traditionally Russia had celebrated International Women's Day and Mother's Day on 8 March, an inheritance from the Soviet Union, and a public holiday.[98]
Women's Day was first celebrated in 1913 and in 1914 was proclaimed as the "day of struggle" for working women.[citation needed]
In 1917, demonstrations marking International Women's Day in Saint Petersburg on the last Sunday in February (which fell on 8 March on the Gregorian calendar) initiated the February Revolution. Following the October Revolution later that year, the Bolshevik Alexandra Kollontai persuaded Vladimir Lenin to make it an official holiday in the Soviet Union, and it was established, but was a working day until 1965.[citation needed]
On 8 May 1965, by the decree of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet, International Women's Day was declared a non-working day in the Soviet Union "in commemoration of the outstanding merits of Soviet women in communistic construction, in the defense of their Fatherland during the Great Patriotic War, in their heroism and selflessness at the front and in the rear, and also marking the great contribution of women to strengthening friendship between peoples, and the struggle for peace. But still, women's day must be celebrated as are other holidays."[99]
Samoa[edit]
In Samoa, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday in May, and as a recognised national holiday on the Monday following.
Singapore[edit]
In Singapore, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday of May. The day is celebrated by individuals but not recognized as a holiday by the government.
Slovakia[edit]
Czechoslovakia celebrated only Women's Day until the Velvet Revolution in 1989. After the country split in 1993, Slovakia started celebrating both Women's Day and Mother's Day. The politicization of Women's Day has affected the official status of Mother's Day. Center-right parties want Mother's Day to replace Women's Day, and social-democrats want to make Women's Day an official holiday. Currently, both days are festive, but they are not "state holidays". In the Slovak Republic, Mother's Day is celebrated every second Sunday in May.[25]
South Africa[edit]
In South Africa, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday in May and is not a public holiday. The tradition is to give cards and gifts and to serve mothers breakfast in bed or to go out to lunch together as a family.
South Sudan[edit]
In South Sudan, Mother's Day is celebrated on the first Monday in July. The president Salva Kiir Mayardit proclaimed Mother's Day as the first Monday in July after handing over from Sudan. Children in South Sudan are presenting mothers with gifts and flowers. The first Mother's Day was held in that country on 2 July 2012.[citation needed]
Spain[edit]
In Spain, Mother's Day or Día de la Madre is celebrated on the first Sunday of May. The weeks leading up to this Sunday, school children spend a few hours a day to prepare a gift for their mothers, aided by their school teachers. In general, mothers receive gifts by their family members & this day is meant to be celebrated with the whole family. It is also said to be celebrated in May, as May is the month dedicated to the Virgin Mary (mother of Jesus) according to Catholicism.[citation needed]
Sri Lanka[edit]
In Sri Lanka, Mother's Day is celebrated every year on the second Sunday of May. Although relatively new to Sri Lanka, this occasion is now becoming more popular, and more people now honor their mothers on this day. Mother's Day is celebrated by individuals but is not yet recognized as a holiday on the government calendar.[citation needed]
Sweden[edit]
In Sweden, Mother's Day was first celebrated in 1919, by initiative of the author Cecilia Bååth-Holmberg. It took several decades for the day to be widely recognized. Swedes born in the early nineteen hundreds typically did not celebrate the day because of the common belief that the holiday was invented strictly for commercial purposes. This was in contrast to Father's Day, which has been widely celebrated in Sweden since the late 1970s. Mother's Day in Sweden is celebrated on the last Sunday in May. A later date was chosen to allow everyone to go outside and pick flowers.[citation needed]
Switzerland[edit]
In Switzerland, the "règle de Pentecôte" law allows Mother's Day to be celebrated a week late if the holiday falls on the same day as Pentecost. In 2008, merchants declined to move the date.[100]
By country (T–Z)[edit]
Taiwan[edit]
In Taiwan, Mother's Day is celebrated on the second Sunday of the month of May, coinciding with Buddha's birthday and the traditional ceremony of "washing the Buddha". In 1999 the Taiwanese government established the second Sunday of May as Buddha's birthday, so they would be celebrated in the same day.[101][102]
Since 2006,[103] the Tzu Chi, the largest charity organization in Taiwan, celebrates the Tzu Chi Day, Mother's Day and Buddha's birthday all together, as part of a unified celebration and religious observance.[104][105][106]
Thailand[edit]
Mother's day in Thailand is celebrated on the birthday of the Queen of Thailand, Queen Sirikit (12 August).[107] The holiday was first celebrated around the 1980s as part of the campaign by the Prime Minister of Thailand Prem Tinsulanonda to promote Thailand's Royal family.[108] Father's Day is celebrated on the King's birthday.[108]
Ukraine[edit]
Ukraine celebrates Mother's Day (Ukrainian: День Матері) on the second Sunday of May. In Ukraine, Mother's Day officially became a holiday only in 1999[109] and is celebrated since 2000. Since then Ukrainian society struggles to transition the main holiday that recognizes woman from the International Women's Day, a holiday adopted under the Soviet Union that remained as a legacy in Ukraine after its collapse, to Mother's Day.[citation needed]
United Kingdom[edit]
Main article: Mothering Sunday
Balloons outside, in the week before Mothering Sunday 2008
The United Kingdom celebrates Mothering Sunday, which falls on the fourth Sunday of Lent (6 March in 2016). This holiday has its roots in the church and was originally unrelated to the American holiday.[5][110] Most historians believe that Mothering Sunday evolved from the 16th-century Christian practice of visiting one's mother church annually on Laetare Sunday.[111] As a result of this tradition, most mothers were reunited with their children on this day when young apprentices and young women in service were released by their masters for that weekend. As a result of the influence of the American Mother's Day, Mothering Sunday transformed into the tradition of showing appreciation to one's mother. The holiday is still recognized in the original historical sense by many churches, with attention paid to Mary the mother of Jesus Christ and the concept of the Mother Church.[citation needed]
The custom was still popular by the start of the 19th century, but with the Industrial Revolution, traditions changed and the Mothering Day customs declined.[110] By 1935, Mothering Sunday was less celebrated in Europe.[citation needed] Constance Penswick-Smith worked unsuccessfully to revive the festival in the 1910s–1920s. However, US World War II soldiers brought the US Mother's Day celebration to the UK,[112] and the holiday was merged with the Mothering Sunday traditions still celebrated in the Church of England.[113] By the 1950s, the celebration became popular again in the whole of the UK, thanks to the efforts of UK merchants, who saw in the festival a great commercial opportunity.[113] People from UK started celebrating Mother's Day on the fourth Sunday of Lent, the same day on which Mothering Sunday had been celebrated for centuries. Some Mothering Sunday traditions were revived, such as the tradition of eating cake on that day, although celebrants now eat simnel cake instead of the cakes that were traditionally prepared at that time.[citation needed] The traditions of the two holidays are now mixed together and celebrated on the same day, although many people are not aware that the festivities have quite separate origins.[114]
Mothering Sunday can fall at the earliest on 1 March (in years when Easter Day falls on 22 March) and at the latest on 4 April (when Easter Day falls on 25 April).[citation needed]
United States[edit]
Main article: Mother's Day (United States)
Prince Harry, Michelle Obama and Jill Biden helping children create Mother's Day cards at the White House, 9 May 2013
Handmade Mother's Day gifts
The United States celebrates Mother's Day on the second Sunday in May. In 1872 Julia Ward Howe called for women to join in support of disarmament and asked for 2 June 1872, to be established as a "Mother's Day for Peace". Her 1870 "Appeal to womanhood throughout the world" is sometimes referred to as Mother's Day Proclamation. But Howe's day was not for honouring mothers but for organizing pacifist mothers against war. In the 1880s and 1890s there were several further attempts to establish an American "Mother's Day", but these did not succeed beyond the local level.[115]
In the United States, Mother's Day remains one of the biggest days for sales of flowers, greeting cards, and the like; Mother's Day is also the biggest holiday for long-distance telephone calls.[116] Moreover, churchgoing is also popular on Mother's Day, yielding the highest church attendance after Christmas Eve and Easter. Many worshippers celebrate the day with carnations, coloured if the mother is living and white if she is dead.[117]
Mother's Day continues to be one of the most commercially successful U.S. occasions.[118]
It is possible that the holiday would have withered over time without the support and continuous promotion of the florist industries and other commercial industries. Other Protestant holidays from the same time, such as Children's Day and Temperance Sunday, do not have the same level of popularity.[119] Mother's Day is also prominent in the Sunday comic strips in the newspapers of the United States, expressing emotions ranging from sentimental to wry to caustic.
Mother's Day History Origin of Mother's Day 19:40 May 07 2016
Times Read: 974
This goes back to the era of ancient Greek and Romans. But the roots of Mother's Day history can also be traced in UK where a Mothering Sunday was celebrated much before the festival saw the light of the day in US. However, the celebration of the festival as it is seen today is a recent phenomenon and not even a hundred years old.
Thanks to the hard work of the pioneering women of their times, Julia Ward Howe and Anna Jarvis that the day came into existence. Today the festival of Mothers day is celebrated across 46 countries (though on different dates) and is a hugely popular affair. Millions of people across the globe take the day as an opportunity to honor their mothers, thank them for their efforts in giving them life, raising them and being their constant support and well wisher.
Earliest History of Mothers Day
The earliest history of Mothers Day dates back to the ancient annual spring festival the Greeks dedicated to maternal goddesses. The Greeks used the occasion to honor Rhea, wife of Cronus and the mother of many deities of Greek mythology.
Ancient Romans, too, celebrated a spring festival, called Hilaria dedicated to Cybele, a mother goddess. It may be noted that ceremonies in honour of Cybele began some 250 years before Christ was born. The celebration made on the Ides of March by making offerings in the temple of Cybele lasted for three days and included parades, games and masquerades. The celebrations were notorious enough that followers of Cybele were banished from Rome.
Early Christians celebrated a Mother's Day of sorts during the festival on the fourth Sunday of Lent in honor of the Virgin Mary, the Mother of Christ. In England the holiday was expanded to include all mothers. It was then called Mothering Sunday.
History of Mother's Day: Mothering Sunday
The more recent history of Mothers Day dates back to 1600s in England. Here a Mothering Sunday was celebrated annually on the fourth Sunday of Lent (the 40 day period leading up to Easter) to honor mothers. After a prayer service in church to honor Virgin Mary, children brought gifts and flowers to pay tribute to their own mothers.
On the occasion, servants, apprentices and other employees staying away from their homes were encouraged by their employers to visit their mothers and honor them. Traditionally children brought with them gifts and a special fruit cake or fruit-filled pastry called a simnel. Yugoslavs and people in other nations have observed similar days.
Custom of celebrating Mothering Sunday died out almost completely by the 19th century. However, the day came to be celebrated again after World War II, when American servicemen brought the custom and commercial enterprises used it as an occasion for sales.
History of Mother's Day: Julia Ward Howe
The idea of official celebration of Mothers day in US was first suggested by Julia Ward Howe in 1872. An activist, writer and poet Julia shot to fame with her famous Civil War song, "Battle Hymn of the Republic". Julia Ward Howe suggested that June 2 be annually celebrated as Mothers Day and should be dedicated to peace. She wrote a passionate appeal to women and urged them to rise against war in her famous Mothers Day Proclamation, written in Boston in 1870. She also initiated a Mothers' Peace Day observance on the second Sunday in June in Boston and held the meeting for a number of years. Julia tirelessly championed the cause of official celebration of Mothers Day and declaration of official holiday on the day. Her idea spread but was later replaced by the Mother's Day holiday now celebrated in May.
History of Mother's Day: Anna Jarvis
Mothers Day OriginAnna Jarvis is recognised as the Founder of Mothers Day in US. Though Anna Jarvis never married and never had kids, she is also known as the Mother of Mothers Day, an apt title for the lady who worked hard to bestow honor on all mothers.
Anna Jarvis got the inspiration of celebrating Mothers Day from her own mother Mrs Anna Marie Reeves Jarvis in her childhood. An activist and social worker, Mrs Jarvis used to express her desire that someday someone must honor all mothers, living and dead, and pay tribute to the contributions made by them.
A loving daughter, Anna never forgot her mothers word and when her mother died in 1905, she resolved to fulfill her mothers desire of having a mothers day. Growing negligent attitude of adult Americans towards their mothers and a desire to honor her mothers soared her ambitions.
To begin with Anna, send Carnations in the church service in Grafton, West Virginia to honor her mother. Carnations were her mothers favorite flower and Anna felt that they symbolised a mothers pure love. Later Anna along with her supporters wrote letters to people in positions of power lobbying for the official declaration of Mothers Day holiday. The hard work paid off. By 1911, Mother's Day was celebrated in almost every state in the Union and on May 8, 1914 President Woodrow Wilson signed a Joint Resolution designating the second Sunday in May as Mother's Day.
Mother's Day HistoryHistory of Mother's Day: Present Day Celebrations
Today Mothers Day is celebrated in several countries including US, UK, India, Denmark, Finland, Italy, Turkey, Australia, Mexico, Canada, China, Japan and Belgium. People take the day as an opportunity to pay tribute to their mothers and thank them for all their love and support. The day has become hugely popular and in several countries phone lines witness maximum traffic. There is also a tradition of gifting flowers, cards and others gift to mothers on the Mothers Day. The festival has become commercialised to a great extent. Florists, card manufacturers and gift sellers see huge business potential in the day and make good money through a rigorous advertising campaign.
It is unfortunate to note that Ms Anna Jarvis, who devoted her life for the declaration of Mothers Day holiday was deeply hurt to note the huge commercialisation of the day.
MOTHER’S DAY...19:39 May 07 2016
Times Read: 975
Mother’s Day is a holiday honoring motherhood that is observed in different forms throughout the world. The American incarnation of Mother’s Day was created by Anna Jarvis in 1908 and became an official U.S. holiday in 1914. Jarvis would later denounce the holiday’s commercialization and spent the latter part of her life trying to remove it from the calendar. While dates and celebrations vary, Mother’s Day most commonly falls on the second Sunday in May and traditionally involves presenting mothers with flowers, cards and other gifts.
Celebrations of mothers and motherhood can be traced back to the ancient Greeks and Romans, who held festivals in honor of the mother goddesses Rhea and Cybele, but the clearest modern precedent for Mother’s Day is the early Christian festival known as “Mothering Sunday.” Once a major tradition in the United Kingdom and parts of Europe, this celebration fell on the fourth Sunday in Lent and was originally seen as a time when the faithful would return to their “mother church”—the main church in the vicinity of their home—for a special service. Over time the Mothering Sunday tradition shifted into a more secular holiday, and children would present their mothers with flowers and other tokens of appreciation. This custom eventually faded in popularity before merging with the American Mother’s Day in the 1930s and 1940s.
Did You Know?
More phone calls are made on Mother’s Day than any other day of the year. These holiday chats with Mom often cause phone traffic to spike by as much as 37 percent.
MOTHER’S DAY: EARLY INCARNATIONS
The roots of the modern American Mother’s Day date back to the 19th century. In the years before the Civil War (1861-65), Ann Reeves Jarvis of West Virginia helped start “Mothers’ Day Work Clubs” to teach local women how to properly care for their children. These clubs later became a unifying force in a region of the country still divided over the Civil War. In 1868 Jarvis organized “Mothers’ Friendship Day,” at which mothers gathered with former Union and Confederate soldiers to promote reconciliation.
Another precursor to Mother’s Day came from the abolitionist and suffragette Julia Ward Howe. In 1870 Howe wrote the “Mother’s Day Proclamation,” a call to action that asked mothers to unite in promoting world peace. In 1873 Howe campaigned for a “Mother’s Peace Day” to be celebrated every June 2. Other early Mother’s Day pioneers include Juliet Calhoun Blakely, a temperance activist who inspired a local Mother’s Day in Albion, Michigan, in the 1870s. The duo of Mary Towles Sasseen and Frank Hering, meanwhile, both worked to organize a Mothers’ Day in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Some have even called Hering “the father of Mothers’ Day.”
MOTHER’S DAY: FOUNDING BY ANNA JARVIS
The official Mother’s Day holiday arose in the 1900s as a result of the efforts of Anna Jarvis, daughter of Ann Reeves Jarvis. Following her mother’s 1905 death, Anna Jarvis conceived of Mother’s Day as a way of honoring the sacrifices mothers made for their children. After gaining financial backing from a Philadelphia department store owner named John Wanamaker, in May 1908 she organized the first official Mother’s Day celebration at a Methodist church in Grafton, West Virginia. That same day also saw thousands of people attend a Mother’s Day event at one of Wanamaker’s retail stores in Philadelphia.
Following the success of her first Mother’s Day, Jarvis—who remained unmarried and childless her whole life—resolved to see her holiday added to the national calendar. Arguing that American holidays were biased toward male achievements, she started a massive letter writing campaign to newspapers and prominent politicians urging the adoption of a special day honoring motherhood. By 1912 many states, towns and churches had adopted Mother’s Day as an annual holiday, and Jarvis had established the Mother’s Day International Association to help promote her cause. Her persistence paid off in 1914 when President Woodrow Wilson signed a measure officially establishing the second Sunday in May as Mother’s Day.
Anna Jarvis had originally conceived of Mother’s Day as a day of personal celebration between mothers and families. Her version of the day involved wearing a white carnation as a badge and visiting one’s mother or attending church services. But once Mother’s Day became a national holiday, it was not long before florists, card companies and other merchants capitalized on its popularity.
While Jarvis had initially worked with the floral industry to help raise Mother’s Day’s profile, by 1920 she had become disgusted with how the holiday had been commercialized. She outwardly denounced the transformation and urged people to stop buying Mother’s Day flowers, cards and candies. Jarvis eventually resorted to an open campaign against Mother’s Day profiteers, speaking out against confectioners, florists and even charities. She also launched countless lawsuits against groups that had used the name “Mother’s Day,” eventually spending most of her personal wealth in legal fees. By the time of her death in 1948 Jarvis had disowned the holiday altogether, and even actively lobbied the government to see it removed from the American calendar.
MOTHER’S DAY: CELEBRATIONS AND TRADITIONS
While versions of Mother’s Day are celebrated throughout the world, traditions vary depending on the country. In Thailand, for example, Mother’s Day is always celebrated in August on the birthday of the current queen, Sirikit. Another alternate observance of Mother’s Day can be found in Ethiopia, where families gather each fall to sing songs and eat a large feast as part of Antrosht, a multi-day celebration honoring motherhood.
In the United States, Mother’s Day continues to be celebrated by presenting mothers and other women with gifts and flowers, and it has become one of the biggest holidays for consumer spending. Families might also celebrate by giving mothers a day off from activities like cooking or other household chores. At times Mother’s Day has also been a date for launching political or feminist causes. In 1968 Coretta Scott King, wife of Martin Luther King Jr., used Mother’s Day to host a march in support of underprivileged women and children. In the 1970s women’s groups also used the holiday as a time to highlight the need for equal rights and access to childcare.
HISTORY OF CALLIGRAPHY...The Development of Calligraphy19:28 May 07 2016
Times Read: 976
When you look round a bookshop today, and note the many thousands of new books available to buy every year, it does seem amazing that for hundreds of years all the books produced, in fact all the world’s knowledge of the time, was painstakingly written down by hand using ink and a pen which had first of all to be made and then recut quite frequently.
The books of the Old and New Testament of the Bible, Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales, the Anglo-Saxon poem Beowulf, the romances of King Arthur and Queen Guinevere and the knights of the Round Table, and all the Greek and Latin texts came down to us through the ages this way.
It was no doubt in Roman times when the letters used by the Phoenicians and then the Greeks reached the height of beauty and proportion. Those on Trajan’s Column opposite the Forum in Rome, Italy, are strikingly beautiful. But similarly exquisite letters can be seen on the remains of ancient Roman monuments throughout Europe, including the UK.
Cutting letters in stone, though, is painstakingly slow, and was not the way in which the Romans wrote their shopping lists or shared letters containing gossip with their friends. Using the same letter-forms as those on monuments, but adapting them to the task in hand, Romans used a metal stylus to scratch letters into wax tablets, or even wrote using a pen with ink on bark, as at Vindolanda, by Hadrian’s Wall, on the border between Scotland and England. Here, letters about the size of a postcard, record, amongst other things, an order for more beer from a soldier, a request from a soldier for clean socks and underpants, and an invitation to a birthday party.
This writing on bark, though, is very difficult to read, as the letters are not well-formed and seem to merge into one another.
To make important books, the letter-forms had to be grand and readable. Old and New Roman Cursive lettering was not grand and is not that easy to read, so harking back to the majesty of those letters in stone, a writing style developed which is called Uncial. These letters, made with a pen which has a straight-cut edge (broad-edge pen nib) are round and wide, taking up a great deal of space, and with decided thick’s and thins to the letters, made by the shape of the pen nib. But the space taken up by this style was not a problem when the book was for the glory of God and for an important church.
It was a lettering style which was slightly adapted by the early English. At the important monastery at Lindisfarne (now Holy island) off Northumbria in northern England, the abbot Eadfrith, ‘for the glory of God and St Cuthbert and all the saints’, created perhaps England’s greatest treasure – the Lindisfarne Gospels, now safely housed in the British Library in London. It truly was his work for God, opus dei, as his strong letter-forms of Half-Uncial hold their own against the intricate interlace patterns in delicate colour combinations. Many of the patterns contain convoluted birds and animals, including, on the opening page of St Luke – the incipit (the beginning) page – the monastery cat, with nine birds twisting and twirling in its tummy!
Another style of writing was used a little later in charters or for less important manuscripts such as letters, and this is called Insular Minuscule, which, in its earlier forms, looks pointed and spiky. It was this style of writing which was used, in the ninth century, to ‘gloss’ biblical texts such as the Lindisfarne Gospels, and also the Vespasian Psalter. In fact the Vespasian Psalter, a book of Psalms has the earliest extant gloss into the vernacular language. The style was also used as a book hand, particularly when it became squarer in form.
Meanwhile, over on the continent, letter-forms were changing during the reign of the Emperor Charlemagne. He was a man in a hurry, and head-hunted an Englishman, Alcuin, from York, to revitalise the court school at Aachen. Charlemagne loved books, even though he could not write himself, according to his biographer. He often gave books as presents to his followers who had done well and he wanted a writing style which was easy to read and not too difficult to write; he also encouraged the use of a minuscule script. A minuscule script is not necessarily tiny (note it is minu- not mini-, that is minus [less than], not small!), but it does have similar characteristics to those we would recognise in our handwriting today. So the parts of the letter that go up, the ascenders, on letters b,d,f,h, etc extend beyond the body of the letters such as o, a, e, i, and the parts that go down, the descenders, on letters g, p, q also extend downwards beyond the body of the letters. Compare these letters with a majuscule style such as Roman Capitals, where the letters are contained between upper and lower horizontal lines.
Many great Bibles, using this Caroline Minuscule writing style, were produced at the scriptorium of the abbey of St Martin, in Tours, France, such as the Grandval-Moutiers Bible, and it was not long before the writing crossed the Channel to England. Here the forward slanting letter-forms were made more upright, the long ascenders and descenders shortened and the letters made to look more grand. They were used to particularly good effect in the Ramsey Psalter, such that this was the writing style identified by Edward Johnston, the father of modern calligraphy, in the first half of the twentieth century, as being a good place to start learning calligraphy. He called this style the Foundational Hand (it is also known as Round Hand, or English Caroline Minuscule).
By the eleventh century, changes were taking place and these round, grand letter-forms were getting compressed to allow for more words on a line. Eadui Basan, scribe and artist, working at the time used this English Caroline Minuscule Compressed style to great effect in books like the Arundel Psalter and the Grimbald Gospels.
But this was on the way to a writing style which most people recognise. Passing through Proto-Gothic as a stage, full Gothic writing developed in the late twelfth- and thirteenth-centuries. This heavy and rigid style of Gothic Black Letter was the writing in many grand books such as the Sherborne Missal, the Metz Pontifical and the Bedford Hours. Most round parts of letters are written as straight strokes, and it is difficult to decipher the individual letters, certainly in words like minimum, unless clues are added, such as the dots over the letters i.
Often these books contained gloriously coloured images with real pure gold. Underneath the gold was a cushion of gesso, which raised the shiny leaf from the surface and made it look as if it had been enamelled. The writing is so strong, though, that it complements the rich colours made from precious pigments such as lapis lazuli and cinnabar.
At this point there were also writing styles which were used for letters, records and charters, and alongside the rigid style of Gothic Black Letter ran Gothic Cursive or Secretary Hand, which could be elevated in elegance and precision of form to be used in books, in which case it was called Bâtarde.
The Humanists in Italy in Renaissance times rejected the rigidity and conformity of Gothic and were looking for letter-forms which related more to the human. Surrounded as they were by the inscriptions on the remains of monuments to the glories of Rome, they homed in on Roman Capitals for majuscules. However, they did not go as far back as Old and New Roman Cursive for the minuscule letter-forms, but settled on those of Charlemagne, thinking at first, probably, that these were in fact Roman.
A delightfully light form of Caroline Minuscule was transformed into Humanistic Minuscule at this time, and later, a cursive form was developed, which we know better as Italic.
This was the form used by engravers in copper, and they and writing masters of the time developed the Copperplate style of writing which uses a pointed nib. It was a style taught in schools to those who were destined to be clerks in the British Empire, and they took this writing style throughout the world in the nineteenth century.
William Morris, towards the end of that century, studied mediæval manuscripts and realised that the letter-forms in the Middle Ages were not made with a pointed pen, scratching out the outlines of letter-shapes and filling them in, but by a pen with a broad edge. His studies were taken forward by Edward Johnston, and we have the beginning of the revival of one of the most satisfying art forms today.
Of course, calligraphy and lettering did not stop with William Morris and Edward Johnston. Many people learn calligraphy as a creative craft to use on greetings cards, and for writing out poems and prose. A few develop their skills and artistic flair such that they are professional scribes and lettering artists. If you want to know more about how you can learn and improve calligraphy, visit the website of the Calligraphy and Lettering Arts Society
There is also a permanent collection of the best of contemporary calligraphy at the Fitzwilliam Museum in Cambridge. Look out for the exhibition which will be arranged in the future.
Handwritten Notes Are a Rare Commodity. They’re Also More Important Than Ever. John Coleman APRIL 05, 201319:23 May 07 2016
Times Read: 977
When I was a college student interning in Washington, D.C., a senior manager, Bridgett, made a habit of treating each intern to lunch over the summer. When my turn rolled around, it was no surprise that Bridgett proved an adept conversationalist and an excellent host.
Several weeks after I’d returned to college, however, I was surprised to find an envelope from Bridgett in my mailbox. It contained a handwritten note and a copy of Flannery O’Connor’s Mystery and Manners, a book she’d recommended over lunch. I barely knew Bridgett, but her note said that I’d helped her organization and that she appreciated it and wished me luck. It was a gesture that stayed with me and forever led me to view Bridgett as a thoughtful person.
Personal handwritten notes grow rarer by the day. According to the U.S. Postal Service’s annual survey, the average home only received a personal letter once every seven weeks in 2010, down from once every two weeks in 1987. And The Wall Street Journal recently lamented the “lost art of the handwritten note.” Some might claim that in a wired world — where emails, tweets, and text messages are more accessible than handwritten notes — this is the natural evolution of communication. Who has time for stamps, stationery, and “manual” spell-check, after all? But I think it’s premature to write off the importance of handwritten notes. They remain impactful and unique in several ways.
For one, handwritten notes mean more because they cost more. Emails, tweets, texts, or Facebook messages are essentially costless. They’re easy to write and free to send, and you and I produce hundreds of them every day. A recent study indicated the average corporate email account sent or received more than 100 emails per day (PDF), and Americans between the ages of 18 and 29 now send or receive nearly 100 texts per day.
These electronic communications are rarely notable. But handwritten notes are unusual. They take minutes (or hours) to draft, each word carefully chosen with no “undo” or “autocorrect” to fall back on. Drafting one involves selecting stationery, paying for stamps, and visiting a mailbox. They indicate investment, and that very costliness indicates value. If, as the U.S. Postal Service notes, we only receive a handwritten letter once every two months, each of those letters likely means more to us than the “cheaper” communication we receive each day.
That conveyance of value is amplified by the fact that personal messages are often notes of gratitude, civility, and appreciation that reach beyond the conventional thank-you. Robert Cialdini, in his classic work Influence: The Psychology of Persuasion, profiled legendary car salesman Joe Girard. Perhaps the most successful salesman of his generation, Joe would send a handwritten message to all his clients once a month with simple messages printed inside like, “I like you.” Joe believed these little notes were one of the reasons his clients stayed so loyal to him. Because handwritten notes are so painstakingly slow — to draft, to send, to assure delivery — they’re often a poor way to ask for things. Instead, they’re more frequently used to remind others that you value your relationship.
While saying “thank you” is important, the beauty of a well-crafted handwritten note is that it can show deeper investment and appreciation than a simple thank-you can. It can follow up on a conversation, remind someone they’re not forgotten, raise new issues, or even include a gift, like Bridgett’s, that carries its own meaning. And in a world where so much communication is merely utilitarian, these simple acts of investment, remembrance, gratitude, and appreciation can show the people who matter to your life and business that they are important to you.
As an added bonus, studies show that those who express gratitude also benefit by experiencing better health and sleep, less anxiety, and more life satisfaction. They benefit giver and receiver alike.
Finally, handwritten notes have permanence. How many of us have our old high school yearbooks in a closet somewhere? How many keep shoe boxes with old letters or short notes from former colleagues or friends? The last time I moved, I came across several boxes of correspondence I’d had over the years. Taking the time to read through some of them, I found the memories of my old friends and colleagues, and my gratitude for them was reinvigorated. Email is “permanent” in its own way; our electronic messages are easy to keep and search in huge volumes. But they aren’t tangible and enduring in the same way those old notes are. We don’t print emails and display them on our desks, refrigerators, and mantles they way we do with letters and notes from friends. The physical notes are more memorable.
It may seem nostalgic, but I still believe there’s room for the handwritten note in personal and professional communication. They cost something, mean something, and have permanence in a way emails and text messages don’t. They let the people in our lives know we appreciate them enough to do something as archaic as pausing for 15 minutes to put pen to paper in an attempt to connect and sustain a relationship with them. I still remember that note from Bridgett — and many others I’ve received over the years — and perhaps in writing personal notes to our friends and colleagues, we can reach out to others in a way that creates a lasting, positive connection.
John Coleman is a coauthor of the book, Passion & Purpose: Stories from the Best and Brightest Young Business Leaders. Follow him on Twitter at @johnwcoleman.
This article is about COMMUNICATION
Handwriting Is Much More Than Just Pen & Paper Posted on 03/12/2015 by Treyce Montoya's Blog
19:21 May 07 2016
Times Read: 978
First of all I am not going to apologize for the length of this very important post. By the time you finish reading you will understand that, to get my message across, it was impossible to shortchange this posting.
core standards suck
Next, I must admit my utter shock when I found out that as least 46 of the states in the United States have stopped teaching cursive in elementary grades. Kudos to Alaska, Minnesota, Nebraska, Texas and Virginia for not doing it… yet. Even more kudos can be sent to California and Massachusetts for re-including cursive instruction even after adapting the Core Standards model which does not advocate for handwriting curriculum. Could it be that these states realize that handwriting or cursive is much more than just pen and paper? However I can only pray they are finally teaching it the WRITE way!
Teach Write Now
You see, for teens and adults, 100% cursive is not healthy and 100% print is not healthy either. In fact, the healthiest way of writing is handwriting – 1/2 print and 1/2 cursive. However, for children just learning how to write, 100% cursive (even if just for one month) is very important and you will soon see why…
As a parent and teacher, it seems that we are short-cutting the education we give to our children. If we take handwriting curriculum out of education because of keyboards, we may as well take math out of education because of calculators. In fact, why don’t we just throw away the dictionary while we’re at it and we can just use leetspeak, txtese, chatspeak, textspeak, or txt-talk in place of properly spelled words or grammar of any kind. It seems talking will be next… I mean, why talk when we can type and text? I guess, in some ways, we already have. Next time you go to a busy restaurant, take a moment to observe how many people are sitting at the table together and how many are silent because they are focused on their phones. There are just a few examples of why so many news gurus have written or talked about the “dumbing down of America”. Of course, you don’t have to believe me because you get the whole inside scoop directly from Charlotte Iserbyt herself.
dummy down
Charlotte served as the Senior Policy Advisor in the Office of Educational Research and Improvement (OERI) for the U.S. Department of Education during the first Reagan Administration. She is the consummate whistleblower because she revealed the truth about a major technology initiative that would control curriculum in America’s classrooms. I am not a conspiracy theorist but I think you will even find some of the content in this book disturbing. Want details? Obtain a copy of her free ebook at www.DeliberateDumbingDown.com
aspie aspergers
Personally, even though I had been diagnosed with Asperger’s Syndrome in 1981 while a junior in high school. Most on the spectrum have issues with learning to write or write legibly. Luckily given my career field, I had never had a problem with letter forms or any other type of handwriting in general. In fact I did work at a local high school a several years ago as a Behavioral Specialist. This job served as my practicum for my Master’s degree and was based in the Special Education Department. When working with the Occupational Therapist, one thing that always held true is that cursive writing helps many children and teens with Special Needs. For example, with that of the commonly diagnosed Dyslexia, cursive writing makes it extremely difficult, if not impossible, to reverse the proverbial “b” and “d”. However, more than that, cursive writing also helps with Dysgraphia, Dysnomia, Dyscalculia, and more.
special needs
You do not have to be considered “Special Needs” in order to receive benefits from cursive writing.
Some of the letter shapes from the old school alphabets that hung so sternly on the classroom walls in elementary school can be uncomfortable for many to practice. However the purpose of those stern alphabets is to provide the student (your child or grandchild) a foundational skill that will eventually give way to their own style. You see, personality traits are not locked into handwriting until the age of 13. That is why, around 7th or 8th grade, youth start making their own strokes of which circle, heart and flower i-dots top the list. This is when their personalities really start undergoing some changes – not only psychologically but also physiologically.
Kinesthetic Move to Learn
The act of handwriting falls into the kinesthetic category of learning.
When we touch the pen and paper separately, then feel the pressure of pen in hand, pen on paper, and the formation of letters, we are experiencing learning in a kinesthetic or tactile way. Neuropsychologists have said that, of all the senses, touch is the most important to learn.
For visual learners handwriting is also very important because keys on a keyboard all look the same – heaven forbid the letters wear off and they appear as solid black. While most avid typists have memorized the keys, most children have not. This is yet another reason why handwriting proves to be critical even in this “electronic age”.
handwriting children treyce montoya
Handwriting (1/2 Cursive & 1/2 print) for better grades in elementary, high school, and college.
There are studies upon studies proving that students who take notes achieve better grades due to the imprint of the letters and words that the brain acquires… at least long enough to pass the test. Taking notes combines the audio learning style with the kinesthetic one and gently forces the student to pay attention and focus instead of passing notes, socializing, sending facial messages across the room, or sneak-texting in class.
Many colleges and universities offer a ‘study habits’ class which strongly advocates for rewriting their notes after the lecture and then highlighting or rephrasing as needed. Interestingly enough, all through my 13 years of college, I never purchased a textbook and never rewrote or studied my notes while still maintaining a near perfect 4.0 all the way through. Once I wrote them down in class the first time, I retained the information. Therefore, the handwriting is what did this for me!
For most college students however, rewriting notes requires one to correlate the word (what) with the where, how, and when as needed for upcoming assignments and tests. Together these utilize several learning style forms and, while handwriting everything does take a bit more time than typing, going that extra mile and giving a bit more time to your future can really enhance the overall learning and academic achievements.
As a multi-published author, handwriting gets me through my stumbling blocks.
I have written 19 published books on the topic of handwriting. While I have been studying handwriting since age 11, and have owned two international businesses since 1987: a forensic handwriting agency and mental health handwriting agency – I still have bouts of writer’s block. When this occurs, instead of becoming frustrated, I just take out a blank sheet of paper and brainstorm. I write and allow whatever random thoughts come out of my head to land on the paper. If I have a new event scheduled and feel my anxiety will increase, I calm myself down by one of two ways. Either I pull out one of the “Calming Cards” from my Written Journey card deck or just hold a pen in my hand. Afterall, I don’t want to find myself “clicker-happy” with my pen as nobody appreciates that.
Cursive handwriting is, and isn’t, an art.
calligraphy handwriting
Calligraphy is a form of handwriting that is more artful. One thing that has always irked me about learning cursive in elementary schools is that they focus way too much on neatness. The problem with this is that the majority of teens and adults do not have that “perfect” letter formation. Thank goodness or the world would be even more dangerous!
The messier your handwriting the more psychologically stable & genuine you are as long as a minimum of 80% is legible enough for others to read.
messy writing
What teacher’s really need to concern themselves with is the very simple formation of each letter and then allow the child to improvise as s/he feels inclined to do. I personally do not feel that handwriting should be graded but, if it is to be in a school setting, it would have to be. That’s why when we are talking about standards and grading the foundational alphabet that is being used and this needs to be the same across the board. What’s the bottom line? It is very important for one’s psychological health that their own handwriting style – whether cursive, print, or a mix of the two – be formed by them alone and without parents, teachers, friends, or spouses forcing them to change it.
Have you ever noticed as a teen and young adult, we have a life of crappy relationships, inconsistent jobs, maybe move often to new locations, are an emotional wreck, trying hard to fit in, etc. yet our handwriting is neat (or we think it should be and we try to make it neat only to become frustrated when our writing still appears messy)?
You will then notice as a middle-aged and older adult our life mellows out and becomes more predictable and routine with consistent, long term relationships with friends, associates, or a spouse and children, and consistent jobs, and housing that our handwriting is messier. That is because after reaching a certain age (ie: 35 – 45 on average), we stop caring about what others expect of us and start doing what we want. In other words, we become more genuine and our handwriting becomes more genuine too. When we are genuine to ourselves, we are more psychologically stable. Even if we are an angry, violent person – and that is truly who we are – then we are genuine to ourselves, that makes us psychologically stable to ourselves too even if others disagree.
writing
Several months ago I read an article online but cannot recall the name of the author. However the author stated that the “loss of cursive writing skills in future generations of Americans will be a great handicap” and I could not agree more at least initially (when first learning how to write as stated earlier). Stepping outside of my professional career as a forensic handwriting expert, I’m going to step into the role of a parent again. If my children, now grown, were still in school today, I would insist on handwriting instruction in just as strong a dose just like math and science.
Why? Because it would help guarantee that my child’s psychological, academic, and social skills are as strong and as well-versed as possible. Besides, the skill and knowledge of both reading and writing cursive is a lifelong needed skill unlike that of science!
handwriting therapy
However, as I now step into my role as the first person in international history, since the year 1868, to develop a combined handwriting and therapy program for ages 7 – 99, I get very upset that the federal government here in the USA is in favor of the curriculum that throws handwriting out the window as a waste of time.
bureaucrats
Who wrote this curriculum anyway? None other than the so-called educational experts and bureaucrats who believe handwriting is of no value. It is absurd that many of these same people believe that grammar should not be taught in schools either because it too is a waste of time.
Many people say they feel cursive writing slows them down so they print. However, if truth and scientific evidence be known, the opposite is true. Cursive is a much faster form of handwritten communication than printing because of the connections between letters. It is also a known fact that, should computer gurus and avid, exclusive typists be forced to handwrite as an ongoing mode of communication, their speed will be highly affected for a while due to the lack of finger and hand use needed to write efficiently… it’s similar to muscular atrophy or the “use it or lose it” mindset.
I read many online articles from educators stating that, when they initially switched to all digital textbooks for students, they thought this would be a more efficient way. However, as they quickly found out, if the network goes offline or there is a network glitch in any way, the entire classroom can completely shut down. How efficient is that? With fewer budgets for staff members, tech support departments are not all fully staffed so this adds to the ineffectiveness of a classroom-on-hold.
business handwriting
Handwriting and business
How many times have you had to fill out a paper job application? Many times the handwriting on this application can provide the personnel office with a quick overview of you as a person. More and more companies are having handwriting experts, such as myself, screen potential employees. To do this, most companies will have the applicant write on unlined paper something like “List 3 qualities you can offer us as an employee” or “In your own words, tell us why you would like to work for us”. Even with computerized personality tests, none of them are as accurate as that of handwriting analysis. In fact, results of studies between Myers-Briggs and handwriting analysis both showed the same results but handwriting analysis provided more intricate details.
In addition, not only job searching, but how about doctors’ offices or hospital paperwork? What about voter’s registrations, social service applications, driver’s license forms, rental applications, and other legal documents? Most of these require handwritten answers.
Handwriting and the brain.
The earlier that cursive writing is introduced to your child, the better. Since it is basically impossible to write backwards in the cursive script, cursive trains the eyes and brain to move in a left-to-right direction. This makes children learn to read faster while maintaining accuracy. In addition, studies have shown that teaching a young child cursive while adding pleasant noises, colors, and more to engage the rest of their senses, they do much better academically. Because every person learns differently such as kinesthetic, verbal, audio, etc. combining sensory additions with writing provides the greatest all-around learning opportunity.
Many neurological studies have shown the over-abundance verifying the relationship of handwriting to that of visual recognition and the learning of letters. This is something that educators really do need to pay attention to! The proof is simply that those who learn to handwrite retain more information and therefore achieve better grades.
To prove this, there was a two-group experiment in which both groups learned a foreign alphabet. One learned with handwriting practice and the others learned on a keyboard. After several weeks without practicing or seeing this foreign alphabet those that learned by handwriting scored significantly better on recognition tests. In addition, the brain scans of this group showed more brain activity. In fact, handwriting uses more of the brain than anything else, second only to language. That is why in the handwriting group, the scan showed the most usage and strength in the part of the brain that is responsible for language comprehension, motor-related processes and speech-associated gestures. Notice that these are all portions of what make up the Special Needs category in educational settings. Hmmm… why don’t schools use handwriting in their Special Education Departments? Oh yes – the proverbial “dumbing down” mission! Not only that, if you are a “conspiracy theorist”, you may see this as a way for the Illuminati or other high powered people to weed out the human race or, in other ways, take control.
no more technology
We don’t need handwriting in our technological world.
I remember when I received my first typewriter. It was an electric Smith Corona, and I was ecstatic. I heard the buzz then that ‘nobody will write anymore’ yet handwriting prevailed. There are several supporters of keeping cursive or handwriting alive. In fact they consider it a “social responsibility” to do so. If children are not taught handwriting in schools, their brains will not be as strong or as expansive as their ancestors who did learn cursive. This has all been scientifically proven in many studies including neuropsychology and neuroplasticity.
Technological advancements cause a social freeze
Certainly I cannot be the only person who has noticed that the more high-tech we become, the more cold, sterile, and isolated our society becomes too. I have met many “techies” who have a nearly non-existent personality and slim-to-none social skills. In an essence, we are losing the best part of being human, namely our uniqueness and freedom to express ourselves to one another. As a handwriting analyst, I have not received a handwritten piece of mail for over 20 years. But, for those of you who are non-analysts, how often do you receive one? Even something personal like birthday, get well, sympathy, holiday, and anniversary cards have fallen victim to the “click here” phrase. These are all very personal occasions and yet we cannot seem to take a few extra minutes to do something special like handwrite a card! Hell, we probably don’t even know our friends’ or family members mailing addresses!
Technology has definitely brought us some amazing benefits, but handwriting has too. There is more than enough room in this world for both of these things.
Along with technology and the lack of respect for handwriting, our grammar, spelling and overall language skills are in the dump too. Today’s youth not only cannot write or read cursive, they cannot spell, do not know the difference between “there” or “their” and simple sentences went to choppy texting and bizarre abbreviations or acronyms. Bottom line is that we should set up our youth to become productive members of society. By productive I mean able to write appropriately and read as well. These two very powerful things can mean the difference between a house and homeless shelter, a career versus a job, and even forever-single and a healthy relationship.
phone message
How many times have you given, or received, a typed phone message or yellow sticky note? Or typed out your grocery list? How many times have you driven by a billboard or saw a store that you wanted to remember while sitting in traffic? Did you then get your laptop out and fire it up so you can email the details to yourself or did you grab the nearest pen and scribble the phone number or store name on the nearest fast food wrapper or piece of paper that you could reach? Handwriting lets you write notes quickly, reduces letter direction confusion in children and should be considered a Zen activity for those who are spiritually aware.
Printing is typically required in math and science and some careers such as law enforcement, architecture, accounting, and the military. However, as children, they most likely learned how to write in cursive and, whether they used it since then or not, they did become proficient in the formation of the letters. This is key!
Technology and a future catastrophe
There are so many articles and movies written about a global power outage and other massive yet global situations that can affect electronic communication. This is not just something that is strictly fictional. There is a very real possibility of a global catastrophe that can do this very thing. What will the generation of our youth do if this were to actually occur? They would not be able to text or email anyone and would not know how to find their family! While they could not necessarily handwriting and mail a letter either, the point I’m making here is that they cannot rely 100% on technological communication!
Additionally I cannot tell you the amount of frustration I feel when I finally get through to a live person at a corporation only to find I am told, “I’m sorry, please call back later because our computers are down”. URGH is all I can say about that.
education
All about the MONEY with NO true regard for mental health, criminal behavior, or academic achievement?
Schools obtain additional funds for every “special needs” child enrolled so, when someone has a program that works to reduce the student’s needs, they shut it down because it means they can lose money! I guess overall, it should be no surprise. After all, schools do not take art, music, or physical education classes very seriously either despite the creativity, coordination and relaxation that it can provide to one’s mental health. In art, when a relaxed hand and forearm work together, they create an artistic, fluid, and very personal item. Without these items we have taken away innate creativity and appreciation for the arts and are gaining more obese children than ever. Handwriting is no different.
Developmentally handwriting also provides a sense of accomplishment and pride. Just look at the picture the pen and paper next to that of a keyboard below… which looks more personal? Then look at the picture of the racquetball court and that with the Wii – which gives you the most physical benefits?
technology is bad
A lot has been written or commented upon regarding our youth not being able to read old historical documents such as the Declaration of Independence. Honestly, who cares! They cannot read today’s documents! It truly makes me wonder why society would even consider giving up cursive because it truly is as unique as one’s fingerprints. In fact, many crimes have been solved (and victim’s provided closure) because of handwriting. Additionally, I know of many people whose parents or loved ones have passed on and left behind handwritten cards, notes and letters. By reading cursive, it allows the remaining family members to find comfort in the re-reading of these. If I left behind a handwritten letter that I may have spent many long hours putting together for my children before I passed, I would feel horrible to know my children could not read it… and they would feel foolish, I’m sure, for the same reason… and they should!
Let’s not forget that, while the giving up of handwriting in the classroom is a political move, the now-in-charge bureaucrats will be retiring and our “dumbed down” now-youngsters will be running the country when we are elderly. These same then-elderly bureaucrats will need services and want empathetic concern when the then-“dumbed down” politicians are passing new laws that affect them. However, they will not see the compassion of our original Founding Fathers because they took away handwriting in schools and, by then, it will be too late.
victimization
Schools: from caring and compassionate to numerical measurements. Schools are ‘victimizing’ all of us!
I strongly suspect that schools are in agreement to drop cursive only because it is no longer one of the government required tests. It has been said that schools have been forced to focus on the quantity of students passing in order to receive more money. Have you ever noticed how schools will then whine about having no funds for education, teacher salaries, adding needed staff, etc. yet spend ridiculous amounts on their sports teams? Overall, laws that pay schools various amounts of money based on test results of the students are the real problem! It’s almost a form of bribery… if you pass 1200 kids we will give you $5 million but if you only pass 800 kids, we will only give you $ 1 million. Whatever happened to the school mindset of “helping students become the best they can be”? There are still a few of those teachers left but unfortunately they cannot fight the system alone.
Maria Montessori
Maria Montessori is one of those teachers. She started teaching cursive to three year old children using finger-writing in sand because of the brains development proving that tactile motions of cursive writing promotes motor development start at a very young age. Montessori methods are still at the basis of many educational and child development approaches to child learning. I have a friend who is a teacher in one of our Asian countries who stated their schools would never consider dropping their handwriting-equivalent class in order to provide easier success for students. Carlos Mencia has it 100% right which shows the educational standards that just keep plunging and essentially nobody really caring.
That is exactly what I witnessed (minus the insults) repeatedly yet we dare wonder why our United States educational system is rated far below other countries! Just because something can be difficult we eliminate it from the repertoire of education? We are only teaching our youth that if it’s too hard, they do not have to do it. This is also why home-schooled students usually score much higher on tests compared to publicly-educated students. The truth be known, most home-schooled youth learn cursive and have handwriting included as part of the curriculum.
Additionally, if anything is ridiculous it’s the requirements for several college degrees to learn a foreign language. We live in America, learning anything other than English should not be a requirement yet we put more concentration on that then handwriting?! Either way, both a foreign language and handwriting skills do provide an added benefit relating to a more diverse knowledge base and career prospects. At the very least, has anyone considered keeping handwriting and the need to learn a second language as electives? I mean if the schools do not want to mandate handwriting, why should those who really want to learn cursive, not have that opportunity?
Moreover, during my practicum at the high school, I saw teachers being forced by the Special Education Department to “pass” kids even when they did not do the work or deserve to pass! In fact, in some instances, all they had to do was answer an essay question using 3 – 5 words and were given a passing grade. Sure I saw and spoke to teachers who were very uncomfortable with that but who were essentially threatened if they did not go along with the system. What I saw occur to pass students to get the numbers up and obtain more funds was beyond appalling. It was downright pathetic. We are going to really send these so-called graduates into society to apply for jobs – showing they received a diploma yet cannot even write or read? It makes me fear for my elder years in this now “dumbed down” society!
juvenile probation
Beyond academics we continue creating a monster… that of desensitized youth
Many students have said that school is boring, they’d rather be at home playing video games, or are being bullied and too worried about staying safe than getting good grades. No matter what, all we have is a whole society full of desensitized youth with parents who brush off all of the children’s anti-social behaviors as “normal childhood”. In the video I mentioned to you previously, you will see graphic photos of the victims of one’s murderous rampage while youth look at these images with no emotion at all… and some even have a smirk or smile! Desensitized youth can also be seen beating or torturing animals – including the family pet. Desensitized youth often develop Oppositional Defiance Disorder or a myriad of other mental health indicators. After all, Ted Bundy, Jeffrey Dahmer, Charles Manson, Belle Gunness, and Aileen Wuornos were once kids too.
serial killer kids
Desensitized youth can appear as manipulative, deceptive, insincere, passive-aggressive, and more. It is also important to note that studies have repeatedly shown that recurring exposure to violence of any kind, including video games, increases aggressive thoughts, angry feelings, physiological arousal and aggressive behaviors. As this occurs, the helpful, caring and empathetic thoughts and behaviors take a back seat. Overall, youth who are exposed repeatedly to violence actually get used to it and become physiologically numb.
To prove this, Dr. Carnagey at Iowa State University collaborated in a research project with another psychologist to study the effects of video game violence on physiological desensitization to real life violence. The results were published in the Journal of Experimental Social Psychology where they scientifically proved that there was a “reduction in emotion-related physiological reactivity to real violence”. Previous studies have proven that over 85% of video games contain violence and over 72% of youth have been involved in violent acts within society.
Just taking a quick look at a newspaper or a glance at society today, we typically see too many stories about elementary students with guns, school shootings, teens abusing random adults, or ridiculing old ladies on a bus. Just check Google or YouTube if you don’t believe me!
who cares why
Why does all of this matter anyway?
For decades other countries have been without cursive and look at their ever growing statistics of violence. According to Forbes Magazine, among the most dangerous countries are Afghanistan, Somalia, Iraq, Pakistan, Yemen, Lebanon, Algeria, Libya, Korea, Philippines, Columbia, Mexico, Russia, Israel, Saudi Arabia, and Nigeria. Think it’s not related? Think again!
The video project that I am working on reveals the correlation of rising crime rates and the relationship of when the United States accepted the Core Standards which no longer requires handwriting in the classroom. More than that, you will also see the correlation of “no more cursive” to that of desensitized children who grow up to be cold and calculating teens and adults. In turn, this just serves to increase the numbers in both juvenile probation and adult parole, and our overall ridiculously high incarceration rates.I’m beginning to think this is all about $$$$$$.
parole
Handwriting Formation Therapy, an evidence-based program is 100% successful at stopping juvenile crime recidivism.
Most people have heard of Vimala Rogers. Vimala is a wonderful person but she is an Alphabetician… not a handwriting expert My evidence-based, cognitive behavioral Handwriting Formation Therapy (HFT) program was created and copyrighted 13 years prior to her book “Change Your Handwriting Change Your Life”. Since then, there have been many less-than-professional programs created, along with some failed attempts to copy mine, under the umbrella term “graphotherapy”. In fact, many of what I have seen in this category across the world is even downright scary, unethical, immoral and maybe even illegal at times. Likewise, occupational therapists understand fine motor development but not the meaning and proper letter formation as it relates to personality development. Are they really the best professionals to utilize in situations that relate to handwriting? I mean, if I wanted a plumbing expert, I would not go to the water company. Even though they are related services, I would go to the expert in the very topic I am interested in… plumbing (not water).
It is very important to keep in mind that, before changing your writing, it truly should be considered mandatory to consult with a handwriting expert who has a strong psychology background. Changing your handwriting on your own or with other programs can be detrimental to your psychological and physical health! I have even had people come to me who were on the verge of suicide as a result of using one of these other programs!
In knowing this, the then-Executive Director of the Texas Juvenile Probation Commission, Ms. Vicki Spriggs, asked if I would be willing to try my HFT program with their hard-to-treat repeat juvenile offenders. Each offender had failed repeatedly at all of the traditional mental health programs that were available to them. The state was desperate and I was happy to help. All of the youth who had agreed to participate in the six-month HFT program did so anonymously. They started the program in mid-January and completed it in mid-July. To-date, none of these juveniles have reoffended. More than that, each of these juveniles improved academic grades, social skills, behaviors, and more. Despite the program’s requirements, each of them stated that they would definitely recommend it to others. Today juvenile probation offices still use this with the same great success rate. In fact, check out the other Testimonials.
paper to write on
How can this be?
It is really quite logical actually. You see, when you have a blank sheet of paper in front you it represents how you see yourself in your universe or your reality. This includes everything from your past experiences (back to your age of 3 years old on average) through today and into your future. In other words it will reveal your subconscious thoughts about your past and present, and how you visualize, plan and actualize your future goals and desires.
When you place your first word on that blank sheet of paper, it represents you and the distance between that initial word and the next shows any trust issues you may have. For example, if you space your words excessively wide, you are slow to trust others. Therefore, it only makes sense then that the first letter in a word represents you and the very next letter represents other people in society including family, friends, and complete strangers.
The key is learning (not keeping) cursive.
Even if you learned cursive in 2nd grade and never wrote in cursive again. The key is that you learned how. That is when the empathy was built. If you then stop cursive writing, you do not lose empathy. When you cursive write you are connecting to others which then subconsciously builds strong and healthy empathy for others. If you have never learned cursive and / or strictly print, you do not have nearly as strong of or even remotely close to the amount of empathy skills as your cursive counterparts.
empathy
Probably more important than all the other reasons why handwriting or cursive should be taught to children is this very thing.
All psychologists who I have spoken to or read about agree that, if children are to relate empathetically to others, they must “have a secure attachment to another person” said Carolyn Zahn-Waxler, a psychologist at the University of Wisconsin. If they do not ever learn to cursive write, this attachment to another person will not be as secure as it could be.
In addition, Nancy Eisenberg, a psychologist at Arizona State University, agreed stating, “Children need a positive, caring relationship with their caretakers if they are to be able to go beyond themselves to care about others.” Same rule applies here, especially if they are in abusive families and are victim to any form of uncaring or non-nurturing caretakers.
Even the Dalai Lama stated, “In the first step toward a compassionate heart, we must develop our empathy by having closeness to others”. If one does not learn to cursive write, it is virtually impossible to have strong compassion, closeness, and healthy empathy toward others.
Therefore, keeping cursive in the young classrooms has way too many benefits and has the power of making a globally compassionate difference for better societies worldwide. Help stop the “dummying down of America” by mandating cursive classes in your area elementary schools.
Afterall, do you really want these dummied down, desensitized and uncaring people controlling your social security benefits or healthcare? I doubt it.
10 Reasons People Still Need Cursive Handwriting...19:20 May 07 2016
Times Read: 979
While some argue cursive writing belongs in the archives and Common Core ushers it out of schools, the evidence shows we need it as much as ever.
Jennifer Doverspike
By Jennifer Doverspike
FEBRUARY 25, 2015
I am currently writing these sentences in Evernote, something that is highly unusual for me, as I scribble almost all my story ideas down by hand. Researching cursive instruction—and handwriting in general—has made me realize how utterly dependent I am on pen and paper to boost my creativity. I even have one of those fancy Moleskine Evernote notebooks, so I can take pictures of my brainstorming sessions and file them appropriately in the correct digital cabinet. I wrote my master’s thesis longhand on a legal pad over the course of several months. I also have several hidden notebooks with the next great American novel languishing somewhere between the covers.
In fact, except for the fact paper isn’t free—especially paper inside of fancy Moleskine notebooks—I have decided my method is decidedly superior to staring at a blank screen and a blinking cursor. To wit, the rest of this article will originally have been scribbled in cursive.
Why cursive? Educational policymakers pose this question as they face the increasingly digital and app-based twenty-first century, a world in which the curls and flourishes of longhand seem increasingly outmoded. But I pulled out my favorite pen and thought of ten reasons.
1. Cursive Helps People Integrate Knowledge
According to David Perkins, in his new book “Future Wise,” we are not teaching what really matters in schools. So much of educational focus now is on achieving a significant body of knowledge and expertise, and gaining enough mastery of a subject to answer multiple-choice tests. Eventually, that knowledge fades.
What matters? Skills. How to read. How to write. How to research. How to think. How to learn.
As Dr. William Klemm argues in Psychology Today, “Cursive writing helps train the brain to integrate visual, and tactile information, and fine motor dexterity. School systems, driven by ill-informed ideologues and federal mandate, are becoming obsessed with testing knowledge at the expense of training kids to develop better capacity for acquiring knowledge.”
NPR makes this point, albeit arguing the fight over cursive is missing the boat. There is not enough old-fashioned composition being taught in school, whether it is in cursive, manuscript, or typed. Instead, claims Arizona State University’s Steve Graham, there is a lot of “filling in blanks on worksheets” and “one sentence responses to questions.”
Writing, in short, is not being taught at all. Which brings us to:
2. Writing Long-form Teaches Us How to Write
There is a direct relationship between quality of handwriting and the quality of written text. The significant cognitive demands of writing combined with the added cognitive load of physically writing means it is important for a student to be able to handwrite effortlessly. As the author indicates, lacking fluency in handwriting causes difficulty in composition, as thoughts cannot get on the page fast enough. In addition, the student cannot focus on the sequencing and higher-order thoughts essential to composition. The relationship between handwriting and composition quality is even seen on MRI, with the brains of those with good handwriting activated in more areas associated with cognition, language, and executive function than the brains of those with poor handwriting.
The researchers emphasize handwriting is not just a motor art and requires a knowledge of orthography, or the methodology of writing a language.
As Dr. Carol Christensen points out, there is a strong relationship between creative and well-structured written text and the orthographic-motor ability. She calls it “language by hand.” And cursive, in general, is faster than print if you are fluent in both.
But what if we’re faster typing?
3. Our Hands Should Be Multilingual
Certainly, it is important for students to know how to type, especially as more schools move toward taking tests via computer. One would think then the concern of students not writing fast enough to compose correctly disappears.
However, research indicates there still is a huge benefit to handwriting. During early childhood, writing letters improves letter recognition, and we use the hand and brain differently when writing than when typing. In fact, it is important to teach it all: typing, manuscript, and cursive: or, being “multilingual by hand” as Dr. Virginia Berninger states.
According to Berninger, printing, cursive writing, and typing on a keyboard are all associated with “distinct and separate brain patterns.” When we write by hand, we have to execute sequential strokes to form a letter—something that brain scans shows activate the regions involved in thinking, language, and working memory. Cursive accelerates the benefits. Printing and typing do not stimulate the synchronicity between the brain’s right and left hemisphere, but cursive does.
But, speaking of typing…
4. We Learn Better When We Write It Down
Even older children and adults benefit from handwriting. Two psychologists ran studies in which they realized students learn better taking handwritten notes as opposed to typing on a computer—even with Internet distractions disabled.
One reason is writing things down is slow. Therefore, one cannot write down every word a lecturer utters. Instead of a “shallow transcription” process, which requires no critical thinking and doesn’t require your brain to engage the material being presented, the student needs to summarize, use keywords, paraphrase, and perhaps even ask questions for clarification. As a result, your Reticular Activating System (RAS) is stimulated, which highlights the importance of what is currently right in front of you, the thing on which you are actively focused. As Business Insider puts it, “By slowing down the process of taking notes, you accelerate learning.”
Even when students were given a full week to study the material, the laptop users did worse on the ensuing test than the handwritten note takers.
Moreover, adults learning a graphically new language (such as Korean or Arabic), learn the characters of that language better if writing them down by hand. The specific pen strokes, therefore, aided visual identification. And if it affects adults, imagine the children.
5. Handwriting Leads to Cognitive Development, Self-Esteem, and Academic Success
Failure to create fluency in written script has negative effects on both academic success and self-esteem. Even though typing seems ubiquitous, handwriting is still “the most immediate form of graphic communication.” In addition, no other task taught in school requires as much synchronization as handwriting.
Simply put, handwriting uses more of your brain. The brain has to develop “functional specialization,” integrating thinking, movement, and sensation. As Klemm says, the brain must “Locate each stroke relative to other strokes; learn and remember appropriate size, slant of global form, and feature detail characteristic of each letter; and develop categorization skills.” He highlights cursive writing as even more beneficial because the tasks for each step are more demanding.
6. It May Help Those With Special Needs
Although cursive may be difficult for those with dysgraphia or dyslexia, educators have realized cursive could be good exercise in using kinesthetic skills. Both Montessori and Waldorf schools use handwriting as part of their curriculum for its kinesthetic benefits. According to Rand Nelson of Peterson Directed Handwriting, exposure to cursive writing allows a child to overcome motor challenges. Physically gripping a pen and practicing cursive with its swirls and connections “activates parts of the brain that lead to increased language fluency.”
Even those who do suffer from dysgraphia or dyslexia may benefit from the “connected letters and fluid motion” of cursive handwriting. As The New York Times points out:
In dysgraphia, a condition where the ability to write is impaired, sometimes after brain injury, the deficit can take on a curious form: In some people, cursive writing remains relatively unimpaired, while in others, printing does.
In alexia, or impaired reading ability, some individuals who are unable to process print can still read cursive, and vice versa — suggesting that the two writing modes activate separate brain networks and engage more cognitive resources than would be the case with a single approach.
Cursive may aid in letter recognition. In a 2012 study, preliterate students were given a letter shape and asked to reproduce it (either by typing, tracing, or writing freehand). They were then put in an MRI and shown the letter again. Those who wrote in freehand showed increased activity in their left fusiform gyrus, inferior frontal gyrus, and posterior parietal cortex—all activated in adults when they read and write. The very messiness of writing the letter may be a learning tool, teaching students that “each possible iteration of the letter a” is an a.
7. It Reduces Distractions and Inspires Creativity
Educators know writing, especially cursive writing, acts as a grounding and sensory integration exercise for those with behavioral or sensory processing disorders. It likely even calms neuro-typical adults and children and can train self-control.
8. It Keeps Our Brains Active in Old Age
Keeping the brain busy lowers the rate of cognitive decline. Handwriting is a good cognitive exercise for all those who wish to keep their minds sharp. Speaking of old folks:
9. We Need to Be Able to Read Cursive
Primary sources, anyone? What about grandpa’s old letters? As a blogger on HuffPo lamented:
It suddenly hit me, however, that if my grandchildren never learn to write in cursive, they will also be unable to read it. They will never be able to decipher things I wrote by hand and saved to show them. My old recipe cards will also need to be translated for them. They will never be able to read the stash of WWII letters my parents wrote to each other. If they do original research that involves pre-21st century documents, will they need an interpreter for the handwritten ones?
All of this makes me rather depressed. Someone has decided that our schools shouldn’t waste much time teaching things that don’t matter like cursive writing or art appreciation or literary classics. There won’t be a test on these things and they won’t get kids the jobs of the future. Ours is a disposable society and we are fine with tossing aside the things that are not practical for the college or career.
10. We Can Create Something Beautiful and Unique
Cursive may not be required for a signature, but our printed name is so much less unique. Signatures aside, “personal style and ownership” is beneficial to students. Handwriting business Cursive Logic points this out beautifully (Disclaimer: I know its founders and have donated to their Kickstarter campaign):
Cursive has the added benefit of being both artistic and highly personal. Children no less than adults long to express their individuality and creativity. Developing a cursive hand—epitomized in the signature and carried through in a unique form of writing that others can identify and associate with a particular individual—is an important step in developing a personal style and voice. Students are not automatons, and education should include tools that encourage the individual personality.
Not every state has thrown out cursive with the Common Core bathwater (the national mandates do not include cursive, leading many schools to drop it). Utah, South Carolina, Georgia, Tennessee, Kansas, North Carolina, and Idaho all emphasize some sort of cursive education in the early grades. And this is a good thing.
Otherwise, Moleskine is totally going to go out of business.
The Benefits of Teaching Cursive First Dr. Phyllis Rand (ed.)19:18 May 07 2016
Times Read: 980
Among the myths aimed at traditional education is that activities such as cursive writing are monotonous and that changing times have made them obsolete. The early teaching of cursive writing has gone out of style in favor of manuscript, where penmanship is still taught, or in favor of keyboarding skills exclusively with the result that some students cannot even read anything written in cursive or produce neat, legible penmanship of any kind. USA Today reports that 41 states no longer require handwriting instruction—probably because the Common Core Standards require keyboarding instruction but not handwriting.1
There are, however, educators who still believe that cursive writing in the early grades is valuable and necessary. They would tell you that its neglect, like that of other traditional activities such as diagramming, drilling number facts, and memorization, has weakened the foundation for a solid education. Another seeming myth is that manuscript writing, or printing, has always been taught first when actually this practice is of recent origin in American education. Jane Rodgers Siegel reminds us that, until 1922, all students first learned cursive writing; it was Marjorie Wise who introduced American schools to manuscript writing in the early grades.2 Its introduction “was part of the new progressive reforms of primary education,” according to Samuel Blumenfeld.3 Today, more and more voices are being raised in objection to the elimination of penmanship classes in general and cursive writing in particular.
A Beka Book believes in the value of teaching cursive along with good writing habits and uses this traditional approach to writing, beginning in kindergarten. When the move from manuscript was made in 1993 at Pensacola Christian Academy, many teachers and parents were concerned that kindergartners were too young to learn cursive. The first few weeks proved challenging, but as the children learned to form and connect letters, their handwriting began to improve. After four months of instruction and practice, they were writing neat, legible, cursive script.
The argument that cursive writing is harder for children to learn is not borne out by the facts. Actually, cursive writing coincides with early skills development. Blumenfeld notes that young children struggle to make the “straight lines and perfect circles” manuscript requires.4 While cursive requires skill, it requires curved lines, which children can easily form. In “Top 10 Reasons to Learn Cursive,” handwriting coach Iris Hatfield states that the “frequent stop and start motion” of printing is more difficult for young children than the flow of cursive.5
There are other very positive byproducts that come from learning to write in cursive. For example, writing stimulates the development of fine motor skills and coordination by causing eyes and hands to focus on the same thing, the formation of the letter. In “Is Cursive’s Day in Classroom Done?” Denise Smith Amos confirms that this training “helps small children develop hand-eye coordination, fine motor skills, and other brain and memory functions.”6 Cursive is not only easier for young children to form but also offers more benefits than manuscript.
Another boost from the traditional exercise of learning cursive script is how it influences a child’s cognitive development and provides long term academic benefits—especially in language development. Cursive actually stimulates the part of the brain that develops language skills. In “Brain Development Could Suffer as Cursive Writing Fades,” Leah McLean reports that “cursive handwriting, more than printing, stimulates intelligence and language fluency.”7 There are reasons to believe that cursive improves students’ reading and spelling skills. When young children learn cursive before manuscript, they are less likely to confuse letters that look similar in print, such as b and d, because cursive letters are more distinct. As Blumenfeld notes in “The Benefits of Cursive Writing,” this distinction “carries over to the reading process.”8 Students who confuse letters less become better readers. Because students confuse letters less, they more easily learn to spell correctly. In “The Importance of Teaching Handwriting,” Louise Spear-Swerling writes that “handwriting in the earliest grades is linked to basic reading and spelling achievement.”9 This link is stronger than parents and teachers may suppose. In “Study: Learning Cursive in the First Grade Helps Students,” Maureen Downey records that education professor Isabelle Montésinos-Gelet has found that children in early elementary grades “‘experience a growth in spelling’” that is hindered “‘if they have to change writing styles [from manuscript to cursive].’”10
The article “Has Neglecting Penmanship Contributed to the Dumbing Down of America?” records that Jeanette Farmer, a handwriting specialist, has found that “‘handwriting has a physiological / psychological link in the brain.’” This link is so strong that “‘nothing else done in the classroom can begin to compare with the powerful impact that repetitively manipulating the thumb and fingers over time has on the young brain.’”11 When young students learn cursive, they are further prepared to learn new skills. In “What Learning Cursive Does for Your Brain,” William Klemm adds that “cursive activates areas of the brain that do not participate in keyboarding.”12
The methods that were once America’s education traditions have another important byproduct—one that is still important in Christian schools—and that is the formation of character. Teachers recognized that learning to be careful, orderly, neat, clean, responsible, thorough, exacting, and persistent could be taught via exacting work and skills teaching. The elimination of this kind of work skill has certainly contributed to the poor results in American education. The author of Teaching with the Brain in Mind put it another way: “Two generations ago, 95% of people in America used handwriting. Today, most use keyboarding. Yet the skills of handwriting remain important. They are memory, focus, prediction, attention, sequencing, estimation, patience, and creativity.”13 Let us not be hasty to eliminate opportunities for students to develop cognition, learn skills, and learn work habits that will benefit them their whole life. Lessons in cursive writing are well worth the few minutes of class time given to them daily.
For Further Reading
“Has Neglecting Penmanship Contributed to the Dumbing Down of America?” PR Web. http://www.prweb.com/releases/2004/08/prweb153015.htm, (accessed February 16, 2005).
Blumenfeld, Sam. “The Benefits of Cursive Writing.” Practical Homeschooling, 2005. http://www.home-school.com/Articles/the-benefits-of-cursive-writing.php.
Blumenfeld, Samuel L. “How Should We Teach Our Children to Write? Cursive First, Print Later!” The Blumenfeld Education Letter, September, 1994.
Downey, Maureen. “Study: Learning Cursive in the First Grade Helps Students.” The Atlanta Journal-Constitution, September 16, 2013. http://www.ajc.com/weblogs/get-schooled/ 2013/sep/16/study-learning-cursive-first-grade-helps-students/ (accessed October 2, 2013).
Hatfield, Iris. “Top 10 Reasons to Learn Cursive.” New American. http://www.newamericancursive.com/learncursive (accessed October 10, 2013).
Jensen, Eric. Teaching with the Brain in Mind., 2nd ed., revised. Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development, 2005. Quoted in “Cursive Handwriting’s Benefits.” Education Reporter, no. 334 (November 2013). http://www.eagleforum.org/publications/educate/ nov13/cursive-handwritings-benefits.html.
Klemm, William. “What Learning Cursive Does for Your Brain.” Memory Medic, March 14, 2013. http://www.psychologytoday.com/blog/memory-medic/201303/what-learning-cursive-does-your-brain.
McLean, Leah. “Brain Development Could Suffer as Cursive Writing Fades.” KSTP, Minneapolis/St. Paul, February 18, 2013.
Siegel, Jane Rodgers. “Teaching Handwriting—The Eighteenth Century, The Nineteenth Century, The Twentieth Century, Manuscript Writing and Other Systems.” http://education.stateuniversity.com/pages/2027/Handwriting-Teaching.html (accessed December 2, 2013).
Smith Amos, Denise. “Is Cursive’s Day in Classroom Done?” The Cincinnati Enquirer. August 12, 2013. http://www.usatoday.com/story/news/nation/2013/08/12/is-cursives-day-in-classroom-done/2642071/ (accessed August 27, 2013).
Spear-Swerling, Louise. “The Importance of Teaching Handwriting,” 2006. http://www.readingrockets.org/article/27888.
Notes
1Denise Smith Amos, “Is Cursive’s Day in Classroom Done?” the Cincinnati Enquirer, August 12, 2013, http://www.usatoday.com/story/news/nation/2013/08/12/is-cursives-day-in-classroom-done/2642071/ (accessed August 27, 2013). 2Jane Rodgers Siegel, “Teaching Handwriting—The Eighteenth Century, The Nineteenth Century, The Twentieth Century, Manuscript Writing and Other Systems”http://education.stateuniversity.com/pages/2027/Handwriting-Teaching.html (accessed 12/2/13). 3Samuel L. Blumenfeld, “How Should We Teach Our Children to Write? Cursive First, Print Later!” The Blumenfeld Education Letter, September, 1994, 1. 4Blumenfeld, 3. 5Iris Hatfield, “Top 10 Reasons to Learn Cursive,” New American, http://www.newamericancursive.com/learncursive (accessed October10, 2013). 6Amos. 7Leah McLean, “Brain Development Could Suffer as Cursive Writing Fades,” KSTP, Minneapolis/St. Paul, February 18, 2013.8Sam Blumenfeld, “The Benefits of Cursive Writing,” Practical Homeschooling, 2005, http://www.home-school.com/Articles/the-benefits-of-cursive-writing.php. 9Louise Spear-Swerling, “The Importance of Teaching Handwriting,” 2006, http://www.readingrockets.org/article/27888. 10Maureen Downey, “Study: Learning Cursive in the First Grade Helps Students,” the Atlanta Journal-Constitution, September 16, 2013, http://www.ajc.com/weblogs/get-schooled/ 2013/sep/16/study-learning-cursive-first-grade-helps-students/ (accessed October 2, 2013). 11“Has Neglecting Penmanship Contributed to the Dumbing Down of America?” PR Web, http://www.prweb.com/releases/2004/08/prweb153015.htm, (accessed February16, 2005). 12William Klemm, “What Learning Cursive Does for Your Brain,” Memory Medic, March 14, 2013, http://www.psychologytoday.com/blog/memory-medic/201303/what-learning-cursive-does-your-brain. 13Eric Jensen, Teaching with the Brain in Mind, 2nd ed., revised (Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development, 2005) quoted in “Cursive Handwriting’s Benefits,” Education Reporter, no. 334 (November 2013), http://www.eagleforum.org/publications/educate/ nov13/cursive-handwritings-benefits.html.
Jack The Ripper Case Files...18:57 May 07 2016
Times Read: 984
This is a brief review of the Jack the Ripper murders that occurred in London more than a hundred years ago. Much of the original evidence gathered at the time has been lost, and many "facts" are actually opinions by the various writers who have written about the case during the past century. Many aspects of the case are therefore contested, and so what follows is a summation of the case in general. There are many books available to the student of crime who wishes to grapple with the many mysteries associated with the case.
"Jack the Ripper" is the popular name given to a serial killer who killed a number of prostitutes in the East End of London in 1888. The name originates from a letter written by someone who claimed to be the killer published at the time of the murders. The killings took place within a mile area and involved the districts of Whitechapel, Spitalfields, Aldgate, and the City of London proper. He was also called the Whitechapel Murderer and "Leather Apron."
Significance and Importance
Jack the Ripper has remained popular for a lot of reasons. He was not the first serial killer, but he was probably the first to appear in a large metropolis at a time when the general populace had become literate and the press was a force for social change. The Ripper also appeared when there were tremendous political turmoil and both the liberals and social reformers, as well as the Irish Home rule partisans tried to use the crimes for their own ends. Every day the activities of the Ripper were chronicled in the newspapers as were the results of the inquiries and the actions taken by the police. Even the feelings of the people living in the East End, and the editorials that attacked the various establishments of Society appeared each day for both the people of London and the whole world to read. It was the press coverage that made this series of murders a "new thing", something that the world had never known before. The press was also partly responsible for creating many myths surrounding the Ripper and ended up turning a sad killer of women into a "bogey man", who has now become one of the most romantic figures in history. The rest of the responsibility lies with the Ripper. He may have been a sexual serial killer of a type all too common in the 1990s, but he was also bent on terrifying a city and making the whole world take notice of him by leaving his horribly mutilated victims in plain sight. Lastly, the Ripper was never caught and it is the mysteries surrounding this killer that both add to the romance of the story and creating an intellectual puzzle that people still want to solve.
The Victims
It is unclear just how many women the Ripper killed. It is generally accepted that he killed five, though some have written that he murdered only four while others say seven or more. The public, press, and even many junior police officers believed that the Ripper was responsible for nine slayings. The five that are generally accepted as the work of the Ripper are:
Mary Ann (Polly) Nichols, murdered Friday, August 31, 1888.
Annie Chapman, murdered Saturday, September 8, 1888.
Elizabeth Stride, murdered Sunday, September 30, 1888.
Catharine Eddowes, also murdered that same date.
Mary Jane (Marie Jeanette) Kelly, murdered Friday, November 9, 1888.
Besides these five there are good reasons to believe that the first victim was really Martha Tabram who was murdered Tuesday, August 7, 1888, and there are important considerations for questioning whether Stride was a Ripper victim. As to the actual number of women that the Ripper killed, Philip Sugden wrote in his excellent book, The Complete History of Jack the Ripper, "There is no simple answer. In a sentence: at least four, probably six, just possibly eight."
All five of these listed plus Tabram were prostitutes and were killed between early August and early November 1888. All but Tabram and Kelly were killed outdoors and there is no evidence to suggest that any of them knew each other. They varied in both age and appearance. Most were drunk or thought to be drunk at the time they were killed.
Method of Operation
Surprisingly, a full understanding of the Ripper's modus operandi was not established until several years ago. The Whitechapel murderer and his victim stood facing each other. When she lifted her skirts, the victim's hands were occupied and was then defenseless. The Ripper seized the women by their throats and strangled them until they were unconscious if not dead. The autopsies constantly revealed clear indications that the victims had been strangled. In the past some writers believed that the Ripper struck from behind when the victims were bent forward, their skirts hiked up their backsides while waiting to engage in anal sex. This is a very awkward arrangement and the risk that they may scream or elude his clutch's make this unacceptable. The Ripper then lowered his victims to the ground, their heads to his left. This has been proven by the position of the bodies in relation to walls and fences that show that there was virtually no room for the murderer to attack the body from the left side. No bruising on the back of the heads shows that he lowered the bodies to the ground rather than throwing or letting them fall. Given the inclement weather and filth in the streets it is unacceptable that the prostitutes or their client would have attempted intercourse on the ground. He cut the throats when the women were on the ground. Splatter stains show that the blood pooled beside or under the neck and head of the victim rather than the front which is where the blood would flow if they had been standing up. In one case blood was found on the fence some 14 inches or so from the ground and opposite the neck wound and this shows that the blood spurted from the body while in the prone position on the ground. This method also prevented the killer from being unduly blood stained. By reaching over from the victim's right side to cut the left side of her throat, the blood flow would have been directed away from him, which would have reduced the amount of blood in which he would have been exposed. If the victim was already dead before their throats were cut, then the blood spilt would have not been very much. With the heart no longer beating the blood would not have been "pressurized," so only the blood in the immediate area of the wound would have evacuated gently from the cuts. The Ripper then made his other mutilations, still from the victim's right side, or possibly while straddling over the body at or near the feet. In several cases the legs had been pushed up which would have shortened the distance between the abdomen and the feet. No sign of intercourse was ever detected nor did the Ripper masturbate over the bodies. Usually he took a piece of the victim's viscera. The taking of a "trophy" is a common practice by modern sexual serial killers. In the opinion of most of the surgeons who examined the bodies, most believed that the killer had to have some degree of anatomical knowledge to do what he did. In one case he removed a kidney from the front rather than from the side, and did not damage any of the surrounding organs while doing so. In another case he removed the sexual organs with one clean stroke of the knife. Given the time circumstances of the crimes (outside, often in near total darkness, keeping one eye out for the approach of others, and under extremely tight time constraints), the Ripper almost certainly would have had some experience in using his knife.
The Ripper Letters
It is commonly accepted by the experts on the case that none of the letters purported to have been written by the Ripper were in fact written by him. A letter dated September 25 and received on the twenty-seventh by the Central News agency was the first to be signed "Jack the Ripper". A postcard post marked October 1 followed. Because it referred to a "double event" the police thought it might be from the killer since it was posted the day after the Ripper killed two women. The post card also referred to the letter and must have come from the same source as the letter had not been released to the public yet. If the post card had been sent on September 30, the day of the "double event", instead of October 1, the likelihood that it was really written by the murderer would be significantly greater. The Whitechapel Murderer may have written the letter/post card but there is no evidence to suppose that he did and the police seem convinced that they were the work of a journalist. A recently discovered document states that a journalist from the Central News agency, Tom Bulling, was the writer.
One other letter may have been written by the killer. In mid-October a small parcel was sent to George Lusk, who was head of a vigilance committee in Whitechapel. Inside was half a human kidney and a letter from someone claiming to be the killer, and that it was part of the kidney he removed from the victim Eddowes. It is impossible to know for sure if the Ripper really did send it. Most of the arguments in favor of it being from Jack have been based on inaccurate information and the myths rather than the facts surrounding the case. However, Eddowes did suffer from Bright's disease and the description of the kidney does match what a Bright's disease kidney would look like.
Evidence
In a time before forensic science and even finger printing, the only way to prove someone committed a murder was to catch either him or her in the act, or get the suspect to confess. The Whitechapel Murders unhappily fall into this period of time. One interesting feature of this case is that not one, but two police forces carried out investigations. The Metropolitan Police, known as Scotland Yard, was responsible for crimes committed in all the boroughs of London except the City of London proper. The single square mile in the heart of London known as the City of London had their own police force. When Eddowes was killed, it was in their territory and this brought them into the Ripper case. It is believed that the rank and file of the two forces got along and worked well together, but there is evidence that the seniors in each force did not. To what degree, if any, their failure to cooperate fully had on solving the case is not known. Most sources do not fault either police force for failing to solve the Jack the Ripper mystery, rightly pointing out that catching serial killers is still a hard task even by today's science and technology. Other than autopsies and taking statements from everybody who might know something there was little else that the Metropolitan police force did. The attitude of the people at the time was that the police were incompetent and that the Commissioner, Sir Charles Warren, was only good for policing crowds and keeping order rather than detective work. He was especially criticized for not offering a reward in the hope that a confederate or accomplice would come forth and inform against the Ripper. In fact, Warren had no objections for a reward being offered and it was his superior, Henry Matthews, the Home Secretary who refused the sanction of a reward. The City of London Police seems to have done a better job although they did not apprehend the killer either. City police officers made crime scene drawings, took many photographs of the victim Eddowes, and even though she was not in their jurisdiction, they took photographs of the Kelly victim. She is the only victim who was photographed at the crime scene. One of the splits between the leadership of the two forces was over graffito found in Goulston Street on the night of the "double event". A piece of Eddowes' apron, which the Ripper used to wipe off his knife, was found by a constable near a doorway that had a chalked message over the door. This message, "The Juwes are the men That Will not be blamed for nothing", may have been written by the Ripper and the City police officers wanted to photograph it. Warren felt that leaving it until it was light enough to be photographed might cause riots against the Jews living in Whitechapel whom the bigoted English residents already believed were responsible for the murders. Warren did not even compromise by willing to erase or cover up the word "Juwes" only. In the end the police never charged any suspect with the murders committed by the Ripper which shows they did not have a sufficient amount of evidence that would gain a verdict of guilty in criminal court.
Suspects
In 1894, Sir Melville Macnaghten, then Chief Constable, wrote a confidential report in which he names the three top suspects. Although some information concerning the suspect he believed most likely to have been the murderer had been available before the turn of the century, the name of that suspect was not made public until 1959. Macnaghten's suspect was M.J. Druitt, a barrister turned teacher who committed suicide in December 1888. Unfortunately for Macnaghten who wrote his memoranda from memory, the details he ascribes to Druitt are wrong. According to the Chief Constable, Druitt was a doctor, 41 years of age, and committed suicide immediately after the Kelly murder. In actuality Druitt was 31, not a doctor, and killed himself nearly a month after the last official murder. No other police officer supported Macnaghten's allegations, and one in fact, stated that the theory was inadequate and that the suicide was circumstantial evidence at best that the drowned doctor was the Ripper. While it is still possible that he was the Ripper, correct information gathered about Druitt so far makes him seem an unlikely candidate.
In 1903, Frederick Abberline, a retired crack detective who had been in charge of the Ripper investigation at the ground level stated that he thought that multiple wife poisoner Severin Klosowski, alias George Chapman, might be Jack the Ripper. As with Macnaghten, no other officer has concurred with his opinion and modern criminal profiling science tends to reject Klosowski as a serious candidate.
The name of Macnaghten's second suspect was confirmed as Aaron Kosminiski in the early 1980s when a researcher came upon Donald Swanson's personal copy of Robert Anderson's book of memoirs. Both Swanson and Anderson were officers who participated in the Ripper investigation; indeed, they were the ones given the responsibility of being in charge of the case. Anderson had written in his memoirs that appeared for the first time in 1910 that the police knew who the Ripper was. According to Anderson the Ripper was a Polish Jew who was put away in an insane asylum after the crimes, and then died soon after. Swanson had made some notes in his copy of the book concerning Anderson's suspect, and wrote that the suspect's name was Kosminski. At first it seemed that the case had been solved, but research has found a number of problems with the theory. No other officer supports' Anderson's allegation, and Swanson's notes seem to question his superior's claims rather than support them. Aaron Kosminski was a real person and was placed in an insane asylum. His records show him to be a docile and harmless lunatic that heard voices in his head and would only eat food from the gutter. The dates of his incarceration are wrong, and he did not die soon after his committal but lived on until 1919. Some researchers have tried to explain the problems by saying that the name Kosminski' was confused with another insane Polish Jew, who really was dangerous.
The search continues. The third Macnaghten suspect, Michael Ostrog, has been investigated and there is nothing to indicate that he was nothing more than a demented con man.
Dr. Francis Tumblety, the latest serious suspect, only became known to students of the Jack the Ripper murders in 1993. A collector of crime memorabilia obtained a cache of letters belonging to a crime journalist named G.R. Sims. Among the letters was one from John Littlechild, who had been in charge of the Secret Department in Scotland Yard at the time of the murders. Dated 1913, Littlechild writes to Sims: "I never heard of a Dr. D. (which many assume is a reference to Druitt as Macnaghten thought Druitt was a doctor and Sims was a confident of the Chief Constable), in connection with the Whitechapel Murders but amongst the suspects, and to my mind a very likely one, was a Dr. T . . . He was an American quack named Tumblety . . . " A book by the collector who found the letter goes to great lengths in trying to prove that Tumblety is the final solution for the mystery. Unfortunately, he fails to do so. There is no doubt that Tumblety was a legitimate suspect and that when he fled to America, Scotland Yard detectives came over to investigate him further. It is unlikely that Scotland Yard continued to view him as a serious suspect. James Monro, who succeeded Warren and was in overall command of the Secret department before becoming Commissioner, thought that the Alice McKenzie murder of July 1889 was the work of the Ripper. He stated in 1890 that he did not know who the Whitechapel murderer was but that he was working on his own theory.
Ripper Research
At the time of the murders and for the next few years, a lot was written about the murders including some tabloid type books. Most of it is worthless and only helped to set up many myths that have clouded serious attempts to figure out what really happened that autumn in London. Other than memoirs of officers who worked on the case, which is valuable, little else was written until after the first world war. In 1929 the first full length book in English about the Ripper, The Mystery of Jack the Ripper by Leonard Matters, was published. Once more there was growing interest in the murders again in that the Ripper was appearing in both nonfiction works and fictional formats such as Alfred Hitchcock's The Lodger. Cult-like interest, the interest that has really never left, began in the 1950s. Dan Farson did a television show about the Ripper and uncovered a version of the McNaghten memoranda. The first really good books began to be published in the 1960s, such as Tom Cullen's Autumn of Terror and Robin Odell's Jack the Ripper in Fact and Fiction. Interest in Jack the Ripper exploded in 1970 when a new theory was published in which the grandson of Queen Victoria, Prince Albert Victor, Duke of Clarence and Avondale, was accused of being the Ripper. Just like his nemesis in fiction, Sherlock Holmes, the 1970s saw Jack being either paired with someone famous or identified as being someone famous. It was a decade that also featured some entertaining but patently absurd conspiracy theories explaining who the Ripper really was. Plots involving Freemasons, court physicians, and sinister figures from occult organizations, have been paraded before the public as the final solution. In the midst of the madness some good came out. Donald Rumbelow's The Complete Jack the Ripper was published, and police files still existing from the investigations were made available to all and sundry. The 1980s saw a tide of books published to cash in on the centennial of the Murders in Whitechapel, and lost evidence was returned anonymously to the police and Swanson's notes on Anderson's suspect were found. The FBI's Behavioral Science Unit did a criminal profile of the Ripper and aspects of the murders were discussed in various professional journals. During the 1990s, two new books have appeared that are musts for people who are interested in the Ripper murders. The Jack the Ripper A to Z by Paul Begg, Martin Fido, and Keith Skinner is indispensable for doing research and Sugden's The Complete History of Jack the Ripper has replaced Rumbelow's worthy tome as the authoritative source for information. An interesting phony diary supposedly written by the Ripper was published and the authentic letter revealing the suspect Dr. Francis Tumblety has also been released to the public.
The Future
In the past ten years more evidence has been recovered, new information garnered through the young criminal sciences, and serious research conducted on the mystery of Jack the Ripper than at any other time since the case was officially closed in 1892. After more than a hundred years the case is still fascinating, and results are still being gotten through research. Nick Warren, a student of the crimes and a practicing surgeon, studied the second Kelly crime scene photograph that was recently recovered, and was able to establish that a hatchet was used by the Ripper to split one of his victim's legs! The likelihood of the case ever being solved is open to debate. If the police solved it but for some reason kept the Ripper's identity a secret, then I think that the odds are good that the answer will be rediscovered. Unfortunately, I and I think most serious students on the subject, do not think that the police did solve the case. Individual officers had strong opinions on who Jack the Ripper was, but not the Forces as a whole. This makes the challenge much more difficult as today's researchers must find new evidence rather than unearth that which has been lost. The evidence lost is considerable. Virtually all of the City of London Police files were lost in the Blitz during the last world war. What remains of the Metropolitan Police files are available to the public but the files are sparse. Some have claimed that the files were purposefully destroyed to keep the Murderer's identity a secret. The truth is more pedestrian and unromantic. Almost from the beginning items were removed for souvenirs. Often in those olden days when they ran out of room, the clerks would go to the end of the shelve and simply dump out the old files by the armful. When Abberline was interviewed in 1903, the journalist noted that the retired Scotland yard Inspector was surrounded by official files. Once, upon the death of a retired officer, a trunk full of files concerning his old cases was found in his possession. Modern day "Ripperologists" were not above souvenir hunting themselves. A number of documents were taken in the late 1970s/early 1980s and as a result the remaining material was put on microfilm. It seems perfectly possible that Jack the Ripper's identity may one day be discovered; it may be one of the serious suspects mentioned in this report, or one that the police dismissed too cavalierly all those years ago, or it may be someone completely unknown at this time. The future may or may not reveal the Ripper's name.
http://whitechapeljack.com/the-whitechapel-murders/
A great Link to plan your visit to the UK....18:32 May 07 2016
Times Read: 985
https://www.visitengland.com/sites/default/files/downloads/visit_england_uk_v3.pdf
The Fat Duck re-opens: first taste of the new menu Heston Culinary wizard: Heston Blumenthal, who has just re-opened The Fat Duck, with his doll's-house-cum-sweet-shop CREDIT: JOHN LAWRENCE Xanthe Clay 16 OCTOBER 2015 • 12:34PM
18:31 May 07 2016
Times Read: 986
The Fat Duck is flapping its wings once more. After a six-month closure for renovation while the team decamped to Melbourne, the one-time “World’s Best Restaurant” and three-Michelin star holder has reopened with a revamped menu and a flurry of anticipation.
Chef Heston Blumenthal has a reputation for pushing boundaries and making the unthinkable real - who could forget the seven-foot boiled egg on his TV show Fantastical Food? - so I'm intrigued to find out what he has dreamt up for the latest iteration of his restaurant.
I headed off to Bray, the Berkshire village where the Fat Duck is located in a former pub, for a preview. Blumenthal is in residence, fielding meetings with a psychologist and a font expert. “Using a spikey font on the menu for an acidic dish heightens the taste - it really makes a difference,” he told me excitedly, as we toured the kitchens.
Although it is officially open, the restaurant is far from finished: Blumenthal, ever the perfectionist, is still refining details. In the chocolate fridge in the kitchen were boxes of “Oxchoc”, a beef-flavoured Twix based on a Victorian recipe, but the wrappers for his sweet shop-inspired delights have not yet arrived.
The Fact Duck
The exterior of The Fat Duck in Bray, a former pub CREDIT: JOHN LAWRENCE
The chairs - hand-stitched leather bucket seats costing £3,000 each - have been sent back because they rocked backwards. “The designers told me that’s the modern thing,” Heston said, rolling his eyes. So for the time being, they are using chairs borrowed from Mugaritz, a two-star restaurant in Spain.
One can only assume that The Waterside Inn - also a three-star and a mere stroll along Bray’s main street - has none spare.
Fat Duck kitchen
Hive of activity: the kitchen of The Fat Duck CREDIT: JOHN LAWRENCE
Entering the restaurant, the simple white walls and exposed beams of the old restaurant remain. Only the hi-tech light balls above each table give a clue that this is not so much a restaurant as a stage.
A meal at the new Fat Duck is a performance, with the waiters and waitresses, all in tweed uniforms and brogues, the actors. The plot is 24 hours of seaside holiday and, in place of a menu, there’s a map and a magnifying glass on each table.
Fat Duck menu
Mysterious: an extract from the new 'menu' at The Fat Duck
The itinerary on the reverse lists the acts of the drama, starting with “The Day Before We Go: are we nearly there yet?” and mysterious dishes such as "Change-of-air" and "Just the tonic!". Then it moves onto “Morning: Rise and Shine, It’s Breakfast time”, “Mid Morning: First one to see the sea" - through to dinner, bedtime and finally “And then to dream”.
From the start, the meal was a romp laced with magic tricks. I secretly marked a slip of paper with my choice for the welcome drink, folded it and gave it to the waitres , who without even looking at it, put it in a cream dispenser and shook it up.
She squirted out a ball of mousse, tossed it in a bubbling bowl of liquid nitrogen and handed it to me. And yes, it was the very cocktail I chose - a Paloma, since you ask, with grapefruit, basil and tequila. It slipped down very nicely indeed, while puffs of basil scented smoke (that’d be the nitrogen) curled out of my nostrils.
With each dish, the lights positioned over the table subtly changed, to indicate the time of day. “Good morning!” trilled out the waitress, for the first course.
“I’ve brought your cup of tea. I didn’t know if you’d like milk or sugar so I brought rabbit.” We sipped at little glasses of savoury rabbit broth that, somehow, were cold on one side and hot on the other.
Fat Duck food
A nostalgic cereal-inspired course
Everything was delicious, which is more than could be said of a meal at the now-closed, but even more feted, El Bulli restaurant in Spain, where experimentation sometimes impacted on taste.
Some dishes remain from the old menu, but are improved. There’s the famous Sound of the Sea, a delectable dish of sashimi with seaweed notes, eaten while listening to a pair of headphones that play the sound of crashing waves and children playing. There's also the whisky wine gums, now including a Tasmanian tipple.
Other dishes have been relegated to a hall of fame, including that famous snail porridge. “Bane of my life, that snail porridge,” joked Blumenthal. “All that fuss about the simplest dish.” But he also pointed to it as an example of the importance of wording on the menu. “If I’d called it oat risotto with garlic butter and snails it wouldn’t have had the same impact.”
Somewhere around the twelfth course of the seventeen, a waitress rushed up. “The postman’s been,” she announced, handing me a postcard. It was addressed to me and the hand written message read simply “Memories of Backpacking”. It showed a picture of Machu Picchu. I have a photograph of the same view, but with a young me in the foreground, taken when I was travelling in the late 1980s. How did they know I’d stood there? It wouldn’t have been as simple as just Googling (I’ve checked). But in the end I don’t care. That postcard was discombobulating but charming, much like everything about The Fat Duck.
Fat Duck dish
One dish evokes a walk in the woods
It was, it turned out, part of Blumenthal’s new determination to tailor the experience to each diner. Giles Coren visited recently and was given chocolate-coated carrot lollies, a reference to a childhood memory of his (Blumenthal is friends with Coren’s sister, Victoria, who probably tipped the chef off). Guests making a booking will be asked to provide information so that some memorable moment can be created. And regular customers will be given the status of hosts, encouraged to explain the dishes to their guests. “It's better than listening to the waiter all the time,” insists Blumenthal.
The experience is pure fantasy, from the hologram spinning globe by the entrance to the £150,000 doll’s house that brings the petit fours, complete with a miniaturised version of Blumenthal’s childhood bedroom and a tiny lab packed with miniscule references to his research and television shows.
Heston Blumenthal
Blumenthal with his sweet shop CREDIT: JOHN LAWRENCE
But the prices make the experience mere fantasy for most of us. The tasting menu costs a staggering £255, a slight increase from before the renovation. "The margins are terrible,” Blumenthal says, in justification. “It’s only £30 more than it was when we closed and we’ve spent £2.7million on the refurbishment. It makes no sense. There are 70 staff for 30 covers.”
Fat Duck Dish
Eating at The Fat Duck will set you back £255
Going to The Fat Duck is an experience. And for something that takes five hours or more, it compares well on a per-minute price to, say, a good seat to see Arsenal play. Plus, you get a meal thrown in. And what a meal it is.
Fighting Knights / Knight's School 25 Jul - 29 Jul 2016 16 Aug - 20 Aug 2016 Free with admission17:48 May 07 2016
Times Read: 987
Knights Tournament Lords, ladies, squires and peasants - prithee listen, for it is our great pleasure and privilege to announce Alnwick Castle will play host to fighting knights!
Knights Tournament
The castle will become home to a band of bold and courageous knights. Four fearless champions will set up their knight's school within our walls and demonstrate all the skills a true medieval champion might need, hoping to win their honour and your favour.
Be sure to drop in and have a look - the code of chivalry demands it!
This event is free with admission, please check the What's On board on arrival for location and times.
Downton Abbey Exhibition17:46 May 07 2016
Times Read: 988
Visitors to Alnwick Castle in 2016 can explore a Downton Abbey exhibition, featuring photography, costumes, and props from the filming.
Select a photo...
State Dining RoomSaloon chandelier
Alnwick Castle stars as the magnificent Brancaster Castle in both the 2014 Downton Abbey Christmas special and the 2015 Christmas special, which was also the very last episode of this world-famous series.
Downton cast in the Library The cast and crew of Downton spent two busy weeks at the castle in July and August 2014, filming extensively in the spectacular State Rooms, as well as in the castle's grounds and at the semi-ruined Hulne Abbey in the Duke of Northumberland's parklands in Alnwick. In July 2015, they returned for another week of filming in the State Rooms, the ramparts, and in the nearby Bow Alley and St Michael's Church Hall.
Lady Mary and Henry Talbot dancing in the Library The two hour Christmas episode rejoins the Crawley family in the early autumn of 1924. It's grouse shooting season and Rose’s father-in-law, Lord Sinderby, has rented out Brancaster Castle in Northumberland and invited the family to a shooting party. While good sport is enjoyed, Stowell (Lord Sinderby's butler, played by Alun Armstrong) has an axe to grind and a scandalous secret threatens to undermine the holiday. Surprises are in store as the families become better acquainted with each other and some new faces arrive on the scene.
The two hour finale episode, broadcast in the UK on Christmas Day 2015, concludes the epic story of Downton Abbey, and features Brancaster under the ownership of the new Lord Hexham, otherwise known as Lady Edith's fiance Bertie Pelham. Lord and Lady Grantham join Edith at Brancaster, where the future of her relationship with Bertie will be decided once and for all, meeting the formidable Mrs Pelham (played by Patricia Hodge) in the process.
Visitors to Alnwick Castle in 2016 can explore a Downton Abbey exhibition, featuring photography, costumes, and props from the filming of both episodes. Group visitors can also enjoy a groups-exclusive Downton Abbey Tour of the State Rooms; please call 01665 511 184 to register interest or make a booking.
BEYOND THE VELVET ROPE Navigating Entry to London's Exclusive Venues 17:30 May 07 2016
Times Read: 990
Name: 2&8 Club, 10.30pm-3am Wed-Sun, 28 Berkeley Square, W1J 6EN
In a sentence: Ex-Boujis boys Jake Parkinson-Smith and Carlo Corello’s lavish basement club at Morton’s, with Norman Parkinson photography on the walls, ornate mirrors and stiletto banquettes: come here to party.
The deal: Get membership here for a £400 annual fee, or spring for a full membership at Morton’s (£300 joining fee, £1000 annual fee). Membership must be proposed by an existing member, and is then reviewed by committee.
Name: Annabel’s, 8pm-3am Mon-Sat, 44 Berkeley Square, W1J 5QB
In a sentence: London’s grand dame of members’ clubs, come here for a dose of old-school glamour- with a restaurant, bar, dance floor and private dining room, complete with a butler, it’s a (prestigious) home away from home.
The deal: To join, you need to be proposed and seconded by current members (young ‘uns, you’re in luck: those under 30 get a deal on fees). The regular joining fee is £1000, with an annual fee of £1000.
Name: The Arts Club, 7.30am-1am Mon-Tues, 7.30am-3am Wed-Fri, 10am-3am Sat, 10am-12am Sun, 40 Dover Street, W1S 4NP
In a sentence: Founded by Charles Dickens and Anthony Trollope in 1863 (with a shiny revamp in 2011), come here to mingle with a creative crowd within opulent cashmere-lined walls, an oyster bar, an extensive art collection and a basement club with music directed by Mark Ronson.
The deal: The joining fee is £2000 and the annual fee is £1,500. Art industry connections are of use.
Name: The Arts Theatre Club, 5.30pm-3am, Mon-Sat, 50 Frith St, W1D 4SQ
In a sentence: Come here for a prohibition-style knees up with theatre types.
The deal: This one’s easy: just fill out a membership form and pay a £100 annual fee - there’s no board of approval. Non-members can get in on Fridays and Saturdays by coughing up £10 at the door.
Name: The Basement at the Ace Hotel, 10pm-3am daily, 100 Shoreditch High Street, E1 CJQ
In a sentence: London’s answer to the Amigo Room at Ace Hotel Palm Springs, The Basement is all about drinks, DJs and dancing ‘til 3am.
The deal: Entry is low key: as long as no one’s having a private party, you can stroll right in (points for beards and oversized specs).
Name: The Basement at The Edition, 9pm-1am Thurs-Sun, 10 Berners Street, W1T 3NP
In a sentence: The playpen at Ian Schrager’s London Edition, expect cocktails on tap, music curated by Seb Chew, a Patrick Woodroffe spotlit dance floor, and only a few tables…come here to dance.
The deal: Members are fast tracked into The Basement with smiley face key rings (very Studio 54)- apply onsite for membership. Otherwise, get on the guest list.
Name: The Box, 11pm-late Wed-Sat, 11-12 Walker's Court, W1F 0SD
In a sentence: Hedonistic clubbing, NYC-style, with risqué burlesque shows and lashings of champagne.
The deal: Queues are always insane here. Avoid the line by getting on the guest list (try friends or even friends of your friends!), book a table, or be prepared to wait…
Name: Century Club, 8am-1am Mon-Wed, 8am-2am Thurs-Fri, 12pm-2am Sat, 61-63 Shaftesbury Ave, W1D 6LQ
In a sentence: Recently revamped, this club spans five floors, with everything from the prohibition-themed Tap Room to a private cinema and an XXL roof terrace.
The deal: Join via recommendations from members. The annual fee £650, and discounts apply for under 30s.
Name: Coya Members’ Lounge, 12pm-2.45pm & 6pm-11.30pm, bar open 'til 1am daily, 118 Piccadilly, W1J 7NW
In a sentence: A private bar above Coya Restaurant, this lush lounge is a Peruvian hideaway, with killer pisco sours.
The deal: The annual fee is £600. Memberships must be proposed and seconded by existing members, and are then reviewed by committee.
Name: Chakana, 10pm-4am daily, 23 Orchard Street, W1H 6HL
In a sentence: In the former Rose London location, this is Nick House and Andrew Dax’s Incan-inspired playpen, with a focus on deep house music.
The deal: Chakana has no guest list. UJ’s tip: the easiest way to get in is to become a member (applications are onsite now) or book a table, otherwise “look the part” and hope Augusto at front of house lets you in.
Name: The Chelsea Arts Club, 143 Old Church Street, SW3 6EB
In a sentence: One of the city’s oldest members’ establishments (founded in 1981), come here for a classic gentleman’s club vibe, log fires, drinks, snooker and lush gardens in the summer time.
The deal: Joining fee is £150, annual fee £495, discounts apply for under 30s. The majority of members are practising visual artists, though 15% of memberships go to those in associated fields.
Name: The Cuckoo Club , 10.30pm-3am Mon-Sat, Swallow St, W1B 4EZ
In a sentence: An old-school West London haunt, people still come here to dance under the LED ceiling in the revamped, Barbara Hulanicki-designed space.
The deal: Join with recommendation from existing patrons (connections with directors and committee members help).
Name: Disco, 11pm-3.30am Thurs-Sat, 13 Kingly Court, W1B 5PW
In a sentence: Kitsch and thoroughly OTT: expect Pan Am-inspired stewardesses checking you in at the door, glitter balls and a young crowd on the dance floor.
The deal: Membership is £350 annually, reviewed by committee. Non-members can add their names to the guest list onsite and pay £20 at the door.
Name: Gerry's, 12am-3am daily, 52 Dean Street, W1D 5BJ
In a sentence: One of Soho’s last standing true drinking dens, don't expect anything fancy: this really is where you go for 'one last drink’, just make sure it's something simple... when UJ asked for the wine list, Gerry scoffed “It's crap, don't have that”. We took his advice.
The deal: Phil Dirtbox may be gone, but try to get Michael to buzz you in or pass you a membership form.
Name: The Ivy Club, 8am-3am, 1-5 West Street, WC2H 9NQ
In a sentence: Three storeys of art-deco opulence, with a piano bar, restaurant, vast art collection and a discreet entrance via a florist on West Street.
The deal: With membership by invitation only, this club is all about who you know, though non-members can try their luck at the restaurant downstairs (a UJ fave).
Name: The King’s Head, 7am-3.30am daily, 261 Kingsland Road, E2 8AS
In a sentence: East London's take on a members' club, this is a pub gone wild: there’s a taxidermy tiger perched atop the bar, a Damien Hirst butterfly room, a disco den downstairs (great for live gigs), a random bedroom upstairs, and a Dalston crowd.
The deal: Though committee and founding members must refer memberships -“thoughtful, interesting and interested people should apply”- The King's Head has lower fees (joining fee of £20, annual fee of £250) than most clubs.
Name: La Bodega Negra, 12pm-12am Mon-Wed, 12pm-1am Thurs-Sat, 12pm-11pm Sun, 9 Old Compton St, W1D 5JF
In a sentence: The sex shop fronted Mexican restaurant with a small bar, killer margaritas, hip hop beats and lot of Yanks (due to its sister restaurant L’Esquina in NYC)... keep an eye out for special events, too.
The deal: We say save yourself the hassle and book a table to guarantee entry…you can hang at the bar and stay on ‘til late.
Name: Loulou’s, 11pm-late daily, 2-5 Hertford Street, W1J 7RB
In a sentence: This central drinking den is all about big spenders and letting loose to cheesy tunes on the Rifat Ozbek-designed dance floor.
The deal: The joining fee is £750 and the annual fee is £1,500. Memberships must be proposed and seconded by existing members, and are then reviewed by committee. Society connections, fame and wealth, help.
Name: The Phoenix Artist Club, 5pm-2.30am Mon-Sat. 1 Phoenix Street, WC2H 8BU
In a sentence: A private watering hole for London’s theatre scene, with an art-deco vibe, copper-topped bar and cabaret stages.
The deal: Standard membership is £120 per year, non-members can get in as long as they arrive before 8pm. Easy!
Name: The Playroom, 7pm-late Wed-Sat, 54-56 Great Eastern Street, EC2A 3QR
In a sentence: Casa Negra’s subterranean club with a large dance floor, cosy booths and flamboyant décor (intricate cardboard wall art, with piñatas and garish children’s toys hanging from the ceiling).
The deal: They say they let in “cool, understated, unexpected and fun” guests. We say either eat at the restaurant first or get on the guest list ( reservations@casanegra.co.uk.).
Name: Quo Vadis, 8am-1am daily, 26-29 Dean Street, W1D 3LL
In a sentence: This foodie favourite from the Hart brothers -the guys behind Barrafina, Fino and the restaurant downstairs- has arguably the best cocktails in town (UJ recommends the whisky sour), and a chic living room vibe.
The deal: Join via recommendations from members. The joining fee is £150, annual fee £500, and discounts apply for under 30s.
Name: Rum Kitchen Notting Hill, 6pm-12am Mon-Wed, 6pm-12.30pm Thurs, 6pm-2am Fri, 12pm-2am Sat, 12pm-12am Sun, 6-8 All Saints Road, Notting Hill, W11 1HH
In a sentence: The Caribbean comes to Notting Hill, sunshine vibes, rum and all…we say eat upstairs and then head downstairs to dance.
The deal: Downstairs is always packed on weekends: get through the doors with a Rum Kitchen members’ key ring (just ask Rum Kitchen staff for a form). Otherwise, get on the guest list by emailing nottinghill@therumkitchen.com.
Name: The Rushmore Group various locations including The Player, The Rotary and Milk & Honey.
In a sentence: Leave the pomp and ceremony at the door; these members’ clubs are all about laid back vibes and great cocktails, with drinking dens everywhere from Brick Lane to Soho.
The deal: Just apply online, no referees required. The joining fee for international membership is £50 with an annual fee of £400; discounts apply for under 30s and those in the music industry.
Name: Ruski’s Tavern, 8pm-3am Tues-Sat, 1 Kensington High Street, W8 5NP
In a sentence: A West London nightspot from Diego Bivero-Volpe and Antoin Commane (the guys who brought you Bodos Schloss and The Brompton Club), this is a Soviet-themed club and restaurant, full of vodka, caviar and glitz- and an eight foot tall Russian bear.
The deal: Leave the jeans at home and opt for Russian-inspired decadence (ie fur or diamonds) to up your chances of getting in. Or just book a table.
Name: Sketch, 8am-2am Mon-Fri, 10am-2am Sat-Sun, 9 Conduit Street, W1S 2XG
In a sentence: One of the city's original scene restaurants, eat dinner at the Michelin-starred Lecture Room and Library, then head to the East Bar (with it's epic decoupage forest) or The Glade for a drink or two.
The deal: Book a table or dress up (get out your heels or pocket squares) to get past the door staff.
Name: Tonteria, 6.30pm-2am Mon-Fri, 6.30pm-3am Sat-Sun, 7-12 Sloane Square, SW1W 8EG
In a sentence: Guy Pelly and his crew from Public have brought the party spirit of Mejico to Sloane Square, with sharing plates, massive cocktails (and tequila shots delivered to your table via a toy train) and a packed dance floor.
The deal: There’s no guest list here, so either book a table or show up early in a mixed group to up your chances of getting through the door.
Name: Zinc, 10pm – 4am Fri-Sat, 101-103 New Oxford Street, WC1A 1DD
In a sentence: The members’ lounge on the 31st floor of the Centre Point building, Zinc is all about partying: expect a bustling dance floor, a Tom Dixon-designed bar, and epic city views.
The deal: Membership is £150, though non-members can get on the guest list for £20. If you’re heading out with a big group, go for a table.
What your blood type says about you Science and Japanese tradition suggest that your blood type can reveal much about your personality and your health...by MELISSA BREYER October 24, 201423:54 May 04 2016
Times Read: 1,010
Blood type personality
Here's what science has to say about your blood type. (Photo: Gumirova Elvira Ildusovna/Shutterstock)
Blood is blood, right? Well, yes and no. Human blood is made of the same basic elements, but within that realm there are distinctions that account for four different blood types (further dinstinguished by negative and positive). What makes the four types of blood groups different is their antigens — the immune defense systems — on the surface of the red blood cells.
In 1930, a Japanese professor by the name of Tokeji Furukawa published a paper claiming that the individual blood types — A, B, AB and O — reflected the personalities of those who possessed them. Since then, blood type categorization, “ketsueki-gata,” has become firmly entrenched in Japanese culture. Much like astrological horoscopes, Japanese television and newspapers offer blood type horoscopes, and books that detail the link between blood type and personality are perpetual bestsellers. There are even matchmakers who specialize in finding future spouse based on blood types. But much like astrology, a scientific correlation between blood type and personality remains unproven.
That said, there’s been plenty of research detailing how blood types can reveal patterns of personal health — and that's fascinating in and of itself. It’s thought that different blood types may protect us from different diseases; scientists have been finding links between blood types and illness since the middle of the 20th century. With that in mind, here’s what the science has to say about your blood type. And for fun, we’ve thrown in a little ketsueki-gata as well.
If you have blood type A
Type A only has A antigens on red cells and B antibodies in the plasma; if you have type A blood, you can donate red blood cells to types A and AB.
The makeup of a person’s antigens on red blood cells can determine how much of a certain hormone gets released. If you have type A blood, you're more likely to have higher levels of the stress hormone cortisol in your body. There are a number of health risks that are associated with type A blood, such as a 20 percent higher chance of developing stomach cancer compared to types O and B, and a 5 percent increased risk for heart disease compared to those with type O.
In addition, if you have type A blood, you are at higher risk for several types of cancer, such as some forms of pancreatic cancer and leukemia; according to the BBC, you are also more prone to smallpox infections and severe malaria. Ironically, those with type A also have been found to be less magnetic to mosquitoes — so there's reason to rejoice!
According to ketsueki-gata, if you have blood type A, you have some great traits. You are earnest, creative, sensible, reserved, patient and responsible (even if you are also stubborn and tense).
If you have blood type B
If you have type B blood, you only have the B antigens on red cells and A antibodies in the plasma; you can donate red blood cells to those with types B and AB blood.
Those with type B have an 11 percent increase in risk of heart disease over those with type O. A study at Harvard University found that women with AB or B blood have a raised risk of developing ovarian cancer, but if you have type B, it’s not all bad news. Those with type B blood have up to 50,000 times the number of strains of friendly bacteria than people with either type A or O blood, which means all kinds of good things.
And in terms of ketsueki-gata? You can be proud of your passion, active nature, creativity and strength. On the other hand, you’re also selfish, irresponsible, unforgiving and erratic.
If you have blood type AB
Those with AB blood have both A and B antigens on red cells, but neither A nor B antibody in the plasma. If you have AB positive blood, you are universal plasma donor.
People with type AB have been found to have a 23 percent increased risk of heart disease over those with type O blood. Having AB blood may double the liklihood that a pregnant mother will suffer from the blood pressure condition called pre-eclampsia.
One intriguing blood type study published in the journal Neurology found that those with type AB blood were 82 percent more likely to have cognitive difficulties — specifically in areas like memory recall, language and attention — than people with other blood types. The researchers suspect that the clotting protein known as coagulation factor VIII is to blame. “Since factor VIII levels are closely linked to blood type, this may be one causal connection between blood type and cognitive impairment,” said study author Mary Cushman.
When it comes to ketsueki-gata, if you have type AB blood you're cool, controlled, rational and adaptable … and critical, indecisive, forgetful and irresponsible.
If you have blood type O
If you fall into the O blood group, you have neither A nor B antigens on your red cells, but both A and B antibodies in your plasma. O positive is the most common blood type; O negative is the universal donor type, meaning those with this blood type can donate red blood cells to anybody.
For those with type O, it’s a mixed bag. If you have type O, you are more likely to get ulcers — and believe it or not, to rupture your Achilles tendons. You are also at higher risk of cholera. The good news is that people with type O blood are at a lower risk for pancreatic cancer and face a lower risk of dying from malaria than people with other blood groups; that said, is you have type O, you are twice as likely to be a mosquito magnet than those with type A blood.
If you have type O blood, ketsueki-gata suggests that you are confident, self-determined, strong-willed and intuitive; unfortunately, you are also self-centered, cold, unpredictable and potentially a workaholic.
Do you know what your blood type is? Does any of this ring true to you?
Perceived characteristics of Blood types...23:52 May 04 2016
Times Read: 1,011
Personality Characteristics
Type A
• Presence of mind, serious, patient, calm & cool;
• Coherent character, can be relied on & trusted, but stuborn;
• Plan everything out beforehand, and carry out tasks with seriousness and consistency;
• Try to be fair and find the ideal outcome to any situation;
• Tend to keep themselves separate from others, especially those who don't share their opinions;
• Tend to try and keep their emotions and thoughts hidden from others, and share them only when comfortable.
Type B
• Tend to be exceedingly curious about everything;
• Are easily vexed and grow exasperated if things don't go the way they want them to go;
• Usually have a strong drive to be the best at whatever they set their mind to doing; however, they also tend to neglect other tasks for the sake of whatever they are focusing on;
• Have a hard time multi-tasking;
• Tend to be loners, and keep themselves isolated from others;
Type AB
• Usually gentle and emotionally sensative;
• Are very empathetic and careful when dealing with other people, taking care to consider the other point of view;
• Easily become lost in thought;
• Are sometimes looked at as having 2 personalities, because they tend to keep their true selves hidden from strangers;
• They have many friends, but also require time alone.
Type O
• Are usually the "cheerleader" of the group;
•Tend to be more followers than leaders, accepting whatever the plan is and going alone with it without protest;
• Very generous and kindhearted;
• Generally well-liked by most people;
• Very flexible, and adapt easily to change;
• They are easily influenced by others, as well as perceived authorities, such as television personalities;
•Generally trustworthy, but can sometimes make mistakes due to lapses of focus.
Ruby Meaning, Powers and History... My favorite gemstone...23:26 May 04 2016
Times Read: 1,012
“There’s no place like home.”, whispered Dorothy, as she clicked her ruby slippers three times and was magically whisked away to the comfort of her Kansas farmhouse. Sparkling red in the glow of Hollywood lights, Dorothy’s ruby slippers were actually nothing more than a rhinestone studded prop. Nonetheless, the allure of rubies and ruby jewelry is so strong that it has worked its way into all the cultures of the world from the beginning of history up to modern time. ruby-history-gemstone-classes.jpg “A drop of the heart’s blood of Mother Earth” is how the ruby is described in the Orient. The Indians call the ruby Ratnanayaka, the lord of the gemstones. The Hindus called the ruby the king of precious stones and the leader of gems. They used to divide rubies into castes, much like social classes. Rubies were sorted into upper class, middle class, and lower class in terms of flawlessness and beauty. Much like today’s exclusive county clubs and their upper-class clientele, no inferior Ruby was allowed contact with a superior one because it was believed the inferior one would contaminate the better one, thereby diminishing its magical powers. In India, those who donated rubies to honor Krishna were assured being reborn as an emperor in a future life. Hindus consider light colored rubies to be appropriate for women, and darker rubies to be appropriate for men. Elaborate ruby earrings have been a popular jewelry choice in India for centuries. In China, a Mandarin’s rank was indicated by the color of the stone in his ruby ring. A red jewel stone meant he was a key figure among the great. In the 1880’s, French jewelers called the ruby the gem of gems or the dearly loved stone.
history-ruby-gemstones.jpg The name ruby comes from the Latin word ruber, which means red. It is favorite gem among those in power and those in love, inspiring more emotion than almost any other stone. Some ancient cultures believed that rubies, as well as other gemstones, grew on trees, just like fruit. The rubies would begin budding as small white gems, and would slowly grow and ripen, turning red in the light of the sun. When the ruby was saturated with red color, it was ready to be plucked. ruby-best-gemstone-history.jpg Ruby is deemed to be the most precious of gemstones by the Bible and the ancient Sanskrit writings. Indeed, upon discovery of each Ruby crystal, the Indian Emperor would give a special royal welcome to this King of Gemstones.
Mystical Powers of Ruby
*The information provided here is for entertainment and reference purposes only. It is based on centuries of folklore, most of which camethe birthstones of your loved ones, or your favorite combination of colors about before the age of modern medicine. It is not meant as actual medical information. For advice about any of the illnesses listed, please visit a qualified physician.
ruby-mythology-sun-powers.jpgRubies throughout time have been said to have many positive effects and mystical properties. The ruby is associated with the sun, and was thought to preserve mental and physical health. In the middle ages, rubies were viewed as a stone of prophecy. It was thought the stone darkened when danger was near. Ivan the Terrible of Russia stated that rubies were good for the heart, brain and memory. A Thirteenth Century prescription to cure liver problems called for powdered ruby. In the 15th-16th Centuries, rubies were thought to counteract poison. When rubbed on the skin, they were also thought to restore youth and vitality. ruby-powers-gemstone-history.jpg For thousands of years, Ruby was considered the stone of love, energy, passion, power, and a zest for life. Like no other gemstone in the world, Ruby is the perfect symbol for powerful feelings. The other important element of Ruby besides fire is blood, and Ruby is said to restore vital life forces and increase energy and vigor. Ruby is also known as the stone of courage, and legend tells us that a person possessing a ruby can walk through life without fear of evil or misfortune.
human-anatomy-ruby-history.jpg Physically, rubies are thought to energize and balance, stimulate heart chakra and encourage a passion for life, but never in a self destructive way. They overcome exhaustion and calm hyperactivity. They detoxify the body and blood, and treat fevers, diseases, and restricted blood flow. They are good for the heart and circulatory system and stimulate the adrenals, kidneys, reproductive organs and spleen. ruby.optimism-gemstone-powers.jpg Emotionally, it is believed that rubies improve motivation and the setting of goals. They promote positive dreams and clear visualization and aid in retaining wealth and passion. They bring up negative anger in order for change and removal. They also promote dynamic leadership. They bring a positive and courageous state of mind- one that is sharp, hyper aware and concentrated. They make you stronger during times of controversy or dispute and shield against physical attack. A ruby is also said to be a settler of disputes, having the power of reconciliation. A ruby is dynamic, and brings about passion and enthusiasm, attracting sexual activity.
love-ruby-gemstone-powers.jpg Any jewelry that carries a Ruby signifies so much passion and love between two people, that it makes Ruby an ideal choice for engagement or Valentine’s Day jewelry. Furthermore, Ruby is the gemstone to be given on the 15th and 40th wedding anniversaries. love-ruby-mystical-gemstones.jpg The uplifting and vital nature of Ruby is an encouragement to live fully, and embrace the joy of life that is missing in many people's lives. Ruby allows the fire of passion and love to advance. It helps to bring down the walls we build around us to keep others out.
Physical Properties and Science of Ruby
ruby-gemstone-color-history.jpg Ruby is extremely rare and one of the most valuable precious gemstones in nature. It offers breathtaking color, ranging from brownish red to light red similar to ripe raspberries, excellent hardness second only to a diamond, and irresistible brilliance. The color of ruby is accompanied by a marked fluorescence, which is stimulated by natural and artificial light making rubies turn brighter red under such light. The color is ruby’s most important attribute, while its transparency is secondary. It is almost impossible to find a ruby of finer quality over 3 carats in size, therefore, minor inclusions are deemed acceptable and most ruby jewelry is made with stones under 3 carats. In fact, inclusions within a ruby are like fingerprints, proving its authenticity and revealing the beauty and the individuality of each stone. rubies-burma-history-gemstones.jpg Traditionally, India was considered to be the source of all rubies, as testified by an overwhelming collection of literature for over two thousand years. The highest quality rubies, the most transparent with the best color, are usually from Burma, and can actually be as valuable as diamonds, or even more so. The ruby is actually very closely related to the sapphire, both being part of the corundum family. They are both made of the same mineral, but are of course, different colors. The ruby is a little softer than the sapphire, which may seem strange as they are both made of the same mineral, however nature never makes each gem in a mineral family the same.
star-ruby-gemstone-history.jpg The most rare, highly valued ruby is the star ruby, which is also called pigeon or dove blood because its color resembles the blood of a pigeon or dove. It is a deep pure red with a hint of bluish purple, and is the most sought after shade. Inside of the ruby is what appears to be a star, a six-ray star with perfect symmetry. The center of the star moves when the stone is moved. It is usually found in smaller stones, of weights less than three carats. A perfect star ruby is very rare. Sometimes, the stone is flawed, or too cloudy, or the six points of the star are vague or unequal. Star rubies are usually given a mixed cut, which is generally oval, but can be round, or other shapes as well. rubies-thailand-history.jpg Although the finest rubies come from the Mogok region in Burma, many beautiful rubies also come from Thailand, today’s main source for rubies. Thai rubies tend to be a little darker in shade, with a red so deep they are almost violet. The island of Ceylong, which is the “island of gems“, has also been long famous for it’s rubies, which are of a lighter shade. Marco Polo once said that no other place had rubies as beautiful as those from Ceylon. Rubies also come from India, Tanzania, Madagascar, Russia, Sri Lanka, Cambodia, Kenya, Mexico, Afghanistan, and North Carolina and Pakistan. Pakistan provides rubies of excellent color, only with less frequency than from Mogok.
Caring for your Ruby Jewelry
how-to-clean-ruby-gemstone.jpg Since rubies are so hard and durable, they are easy to care for, however it is not recommended to wear a ruby if you are doing any sort of rough work or are using harsh chemicals. Rubies should be stored in a fabric-lined box, away from other pieces of jewelry, as they may scratch other, softer gemstones. When it is time to clean them, you can use soapy water and a brush, or a commercial jewelry cleanser. It is important to rinse the stone thoroughly and dry it, after cleaning it. If you take care of your ruby, it will stay with you, and retain its beauty for many years to come.
Featured Selections
The meaning of flowers...13:37 May 04 2016
Times Read: 1,016
ACACIA BLOSSOM - Concealed Love; Beauty in Retirement; Chaste Love
ACORN - Nordic Symbol of Life and immortality
AMBROSIA - Your Love is Reciprocated
AMARYLLIS - Pride; Pastoral Poetry
ANEMONE - Forsaken
ARBUTUS- Thee Only Do I Love
ASTER - Symbol of Love: Daintiness
AZALEA - Take Care of Yourself for Me; Temperance; Fragile Passion; Chinese Symbol of Womanhood
BACHELOR BUTTON - Single Blessedness
BEGONIA - Beware
BELLS OF IRELAND - Good Luck
BITTERSWEET - Truth
BLUEBELL - Humility
BOUQUET OF WITHERED FLOWERS Rejected Love
CACTUS - Endurance
CAMELLIA Admiration; Perfection; Good Luck, Gift to a Man
CAMELLIA Pink - Longing for You
CAMELLIA Red - You're a Flame in My Heart
CAMELLIA White - You're Adorable
CANDY TUFT - Indifference
CARNATION General - Fascination; Divine Love
CARNATION Pink - I'll Never Forget You CARNATION, Purple - Capriciousness
CARNATION Red - My Heart Aches for You; Admiration
CARNATION Solid Colour - Yes
CARNATION Striped - No; Refusal; Sorry I Can't Be with You: Wish l Could Be with You
CARNATION White - Sweet and Lovely; Innocence; Pure Love; Woman's Good Luck Gift
CARNATION Yellow - You Have Disappointed Me; Rejection
CATTAIL - Peace; Prosperity
CHRYSANTHEMUM General - You're A Wonderful Friend; Cheerfulness and Rest
CHRYSANTHEMUM Red - I Love
CHRYSANTHEMUM White - Truth
CHRYSANTHEMUM Yellow - Slighted Love
COREOPSIS - Always Cheerful
CROCUS - Cheerfulness
CYCLAMEN - Resignation and Good-bye
DAFFODIL - Regard; Unrequited Love; You're the Only One; The Sun is Always Shining When I'm with You
DAISY - Innocence; Loyal Love; I'll Never Tell; Purity
DANDELION - Faithfulness; Happiness
DEAD LEAVES - Sadness
FERN - Magic; Fascination; Confidence and Shelter
FERN Maidenhair - Secret Bond of Love
FIR - Time
FLAX - Domestic Symbol
FORGET-ME-NOT- True Love; Memories
FORSYTHIA - Anticipation
GARDENIA - You're Lovely: Secret Love
GARLIC - Courage; Strength
GERANIUM -"Stupidity; Folly
GLADIOLUS - Give Me a Break . . . I'm Really Sincere; Flower of the Gladiators
GLOXINIA - Love at First Sight
GRASS - Submission
HEATHER Lavender - Admiration; Solitude
HEATHER White - Protection; Wishes will Come True
HOLLY - Defense; Domestic Happiness
HYACINTH General - Games and Sports; Rashness: Flower Dedicated to Apollo
HYACINTH Blue - Constancy
HYACINTH Purple - I Am Sorry; Please Forgive Me: Sorrow
HYACINTH Red or Pink - Play
HYACINTH White- Loveliness; I'll Pray for You
HYACINTH Yellow - Jealousy
HYDRANGEA - Thank You for Understanding; Frigidity; Heartlessness
IRIS - Fleur-de-Lis, Emblem of France: Your Friendship Means So Much to Me; Faith; Hope; Wisdom and Valour; My Compliments
IVY - Wedded Love; Fidelity; Friendship; Affection
IVY SPRIG OF WHITE TENDRILS -Anxious to Please; Affection
JONQUIL - Love Me; Affection Returned; Desire; Sympathy; Desire for Affection Returned
LARKSPUR Pink - Fickleness
LILY Calla - Beauty
LILY Day - Coquetry; Chinese Emblem for Mothers
LILY Eucharis - Maiden Charms
LILY Orange - Hatred
LILY Tiger - Wealth; Pride
LILY White - Virginity; Purity; Majesty; It's Heavenly to Be with You
LILY Yellow - I'm Walking on Air; False and Gay
LILY-0F-THE-VALLEY - Sweetness; Tears of the Virgin Mary; Return to Happiness; Humility; You've Made My Life Complete
MAGNOLIA - Nobility
MARIGOLD - Cruelty: Grief Jealousy
MISTLETOE - Kiss me; Affection; To Surmount Difficulties; Sacred Plant of India; Magic Plant of the Druids
MONKSHOOD - Beware; A Deadly Foe is Near
MOSS - Maternal Love; Charity
MYRTLE - Love; Hebrew Emblem of Marriage
NARCISSUS - Egotism; Formality; Stay as Sweet as You Are
NASTURTIUM - Conquest; Victory in Battle
NUTS - Stupidity
OLEANDER - Caution
ORANGE BLOSSOM - Innocence; Eternal Love; Marriage and Fruitfulness
ORANGE MOCK - Deceit
ORCHID - Love; Beauty; Refinement; Beautiful Lady; Chinese Symbol for Many Children
ORCHID Cattleya - Mature Charm
PALM LEAVES - Victory and Success
PEONY - Shame; Gay Life; Happy Marriage
PETUNIA - Resentment; Anger; Your Presence Soothes me
PINE - Hope; Pity
POPPY General - Eternal Sleep; Oblivion; Imagination
POPPY Red - Pleasure
POPPY White - Consolation
POPPY Yellow - Wealth; Success
PRIMROSE - I Can't Live Without You
PRIMROSE - Evening - Inconstancy
ROSE Bridal - Happy Love
ROSE Christmas - Tranquilize My Anxiety; Anxiety
ROSE Coral - Desire
ROSE Damask - Persian Ambassador of Love
ROSE Dark Crimson - Mourning
ROSE Dark Pink - Thankfulness
ROSE Lavender - Enchantment
ROSE LEAF - You May Hope
ROSE Orange - Fascination
ROSE Pale Peach - Modesty
ROSE Pale Pink - Grace, Joy
ROSE Red - Love, Respect
ROSE Single Full Bloom - I Love You; I Still Love You
ROSE Tea - I'll Remember; Always
ROSE Thorn less - Love at First Sight
ROSE White - Innocence and Secrecy
ROSE White and Red Together - Unity White on Red Together - Flower Emblem of England
ROSE Yellow - Joy, Friendship
ROSEBUD - Beauty and Youth; A Heart Innocent of Love
ROSEBUD Moss - Confessions of Love
ROSEBUD Red - Pure and Lovely
ROSEBUD White - Girlhood
ROSES Bouquet of Full Bloom - Gratitude
ROSES Garland or Crown of - Reward of Merit; Crown Symbol of Superior Merit
ROSES Musk Cluster - Charming
SMILAX - Loveliness
SNAPDRAGON - Deception; Gracious Lady
SPIDER FLOWER - Elope with Me
STEPHANOTIS - Happiness in Marriage; Desire to Travel
STOCK - Bonds of Affection; Promptness; You'll Always Be Beautiful to Me
SWEET PEA - Good-bye; Departure; Blissful Pleasure; Thank You for a Lovely Time
TULIP General - Perfect Lover; Fame; Flower Emblem of Holland
TULIP Red - Believe Me; Declaration of Love
TULIP Variegated - Beautiful Eyes
TULIP Yellow - There's Sunshine in Your Smile
VIOLET- Modesty
VIOLET Blue - Watchfulness; Faithfulness; I'll Always Be True
VIOLET White - Let's Take a Chance on Happiness
VISCARIA -Will You Dance with Me?
ZINNIA Magenta - Lasting Affection
ZINNIA Mixed - Thinking (or in Memory) of an Absent Friend
ZINNIA Scarlet - Constancy
ZINNIA White - Goodness
ZINNIA Yellow - Daily Remembrance
Bangers and Mash
16:58 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,023
This traditional British pub dish will satisfy any meat and potato lover. Ask your butcher to order hog casings to make the bangers, or just turn your ground meat into sausage patties.
RECIPE
TOTAL TIME:2 hr
Prep: 35 min
Inactive Prep: 30 min
Cook: 55 min
YIELD:4 servings
LEVEL:Intermediate
INGREDIENTS
BANGERS:
3 feet hog casings, optional
1 1/2 pounds boneless pork butt, cut into 1-inch cubes
8 ounces fat back, cut into 1-inch cubes
1/4 cup grated onion
3 1/2 teaspoons kosher salt
2 teaspoons finely chopped fresh sage
1 teaspoon freshly ground black pepper
1/2 teaspoon ground white pepper
1/8 teaspoon ground ginger
1/8 teaspoon ground nutmeg
1/4 cup breadcrumbs
1/4 cup cold chicken stock
1 teaspoon honey
1 tablespoon vegetable oil
MASH:
1 1/2 pounds Yukon Gold potatoes, peeled and cut into 1-inch pieces
Kosher salt
1/2 cup milk, hot
1/3 cup heavy cream, hot
5 tablespoons cold butter, cut into pats
1 1/2 tablespoons chopped fresh chives
GRAVY:
2 tablespoons butter
2 cups diced onion
2 tablespoons all-purpose flour
1 clove garlic, minced
2 cups beef or chicken stock
1 teaspoon Worcestershire sauce
Kosher salt and freshly ground black pepper
DIRECTIONS
For the bangers: If you are using the hog casings, rinse in cold water, making sure to run the water through the insides of the casings as well. Soak in several changes of cold water for at least 2 hours.
Toss together the pork butt, fatback, onions, salt, sage, black pepper, white pepper, ginger and nutmeg in a medium bowl. Transfer to the freezer until the meat is very cold and just starts to get crunchy, about 30 minutes. Be careful not to let it completely freeze through.
For the mash: Put the potatoes in a pot and cover with cold water by 2 inches. Bring to a simmer, salt generously and simmer until cooked through, 10 to 12 minutes. Drain the potatoes thoroughly, and then pass through a ricer into a bowl, or mash them using a handheld potato masher. Stir in the milk, cream and butter to combine, and then season with salt and stir in the chives. Be careful not to over-mix, or the potatoes will become gluey. Keep covered in a warm place until ready to serve.
For assembling and cooking the bangers: Set up your meat grinder with a medium die. Grind the pork mixture into another very cold medium bowl. Mix the breadcrumbs, chicken stock and honey in a small bowl and then stir into the sausage mixture thoroughly using your hands or a wooden spoon.
If you are using casings, set up a sausage stuffer. Stuff the casings with the meat mixture and tie knots at both ends. Twist the casings to make 4 to 5-inch sausage links or bangers (do not cut the links). If you are not using casings, divide the sausage mixture into 8 patties.
Preheat the oven to 170 degrees F. If you are making links, heat 4 inches of water in a large saucepan until steaming but not yet boiling. Add the sausage links and gently poach for 5 minutes, and then remove, pat dry and cut into individual links. Heat the oil in a large skillet over medium heat and brown and crisp the sausages on all sides, about 5 minutes for links. For patties, brown on both sides over medium-low heat until cooked through, about 8 minutes. Transfer the sausage to a baking sheet and keep warm in the oven while you make the gravy in the same skillet.
For the gravy: Heat the butter in the sausage skillet over medium heat. Add the onions and cook until very soft and browned, about 15 minutes, and then stir in the flour and garlic and cook for 2 minutes. Whisk in the stock and Worcestershire sauce and gently simmer for 10 minutes. Season with salt and pepper and serve the bangers with the mashed potatoes and gravy.
Welsh Rarebit Recipe courtesy of Alton Brown, 200316:56 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,024
TOTAL TIME: 25 min
Prep: 15 min
Inactive Prep:--
Cook: 10 min
YIELD:4 servings as a side dish
LEVEL:Easy
INGREDIENTS
2 tablespoons unsalted butter
2 tablespoons all-purpose flour
1 teaspoon Dijon mustard
1 teaspoon Worcestershire sauce
1/2 teaspoon kosher salt
1/2 teaspoon freshly ground black pepper
1/2 cup porter beer
3/4 cup heavy cream
6 ounces (approximately 1 1/2 cups) shredded Cheddar
2 drops hot sauce
4 slices toasted rye bread
DIRECTIONS
In a medium saucepan over low heat, melt the butter and whisk in the flour. Cook, whisking constantly for 2 to 3 minutes, being careful not to brown the flour. Whisk in mustard, Worcestershire sauce, salt, and pepper until smooth. Add beer and whisk to combine. Pour in cream and whisk until well combined and smooth. Gradually add cheese, stirring constantly, until cheese melts and sauce is smooth; this will take 4 to 5 minutes. Add hot sauce. Pour over toast and serve immediately.
Originally from FoodNetwork.com
Beef Wellington By Gordon Ramsay
16:50 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,025
COOK: 1 HR - 2 HRS
SERVES 6
Gordon Ramsay's version of the classic steak dish - a show-stopping centrepiece on a special occasion
Nutrition:
kcal
763
fat
48g
saturates
20g
carbs
32g
sugars
0g
fibre
0g
protein
50g
salt
2.46g
Ingredients
a good beef fillet (preferably Aberdeen Angus) of around 1kg/2lb 4oz
3 tbsp olive oil
250g/ 9oz chestnut mushroom, include some wild ones if you like
50g/ 2oz butter
1 large sprig fresh thyme
100ml/ 3½ fl oz dry white wine
12 slices prosciutto
500g/1lb 2oz pack puff pastry, thawed if frozen
a little flour
, for dusting
2 egg yolk beaten with 1 tsp water
Method
Heat oven to 220C/fan 200C/gas 7. Sit the 1kg beef fillet on a roasting tray, brush with 1 tbsp olive oil and season with pepper, then roast for 15 mins for medium-rare or 20 mins for medium. When the beef is cooked to your liking, remove from the oven to cool, then chill in the fridge for about 20 mins.
While the beef is cooling, chop 250g chestnut (and wild, if you like) mushrooms as finely as possible so they have the texture of coarse breadcrumbs. You can use a food processor to do this, but make sure you pulse-chop the mushrooms so they don’t become a slurry.
Heat 2 tbsp of the olive oil and 50g butter in a large pan and fry the mushrooms on a medium heat, with 1 large sprig fresh thyme, for about 10 mins stirring often, until you have a softened mixture. Season the mushroom mixture, pour over 100ml dry white wine and cook for about 10 mins until all the wine has been absorbed. The mixture should hold its shape when stirred. Remove the mushroom duxelle from the pan to cool and discard the thyme.
Overlap two pieces of cling film over a large chopping board. Lay 12 slices prosciutto on the cling film, slightly overlapping, in a double row. Spread half the duxelles over the prosciutto, then sit the fillet on it and spread the remaining duxelles over. Use the cling film’s edges to draw the prosciutto around the fillet, then roll it into a sausage shape, twisting the ends of cling film to tighten it as you go. Chill the fillet while you roll out the pastry.
Dust your work surface with a little flour. Roll out a third of the 500g pack of puff pastry to a 18 x 30cm strip and place on a non-stick baking sheet. Roll out the remainder of the 500g pack of puff pastry to about 28 x 36cm. Unravel the fillet from the cling film and sit it in the centre of the smaller strip of pastry. Beat the 2 egg yolks with 1 tsp water and brush the pastry’s edges, and the top and sides of the wrapped fillet. Using a rolling pin, carefully lift and drape the larger piece of pastry over the fillet, pressing well into the sides. Trim the joins to about a 4cm rim. Seal the rim with the edge of a fork or spoon handle. Glaze all over with more egg yolk and, using the back of a knife, mark the beef Wellington with long diagonal lines taking care not to cut into the pastry. Chill for at least 30 mins and up to 24 hrs.
Heat oven to 200C/fan 180C/gas 6. Brush the Wellington with a little more egg yolk and cook until golden and crisp – 20-25 mins for medium-rare beef, 30 mins for medium. Allow to stand for 10 mins before serving in thick slices.
Recipe from Good Food magazine, December 2004
The ultimate makeover: Steak & kidney pie By Angela Nilsen
16:48 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,026
PREP: 30 MINS
COOK: 2 HRS, 15 MINS
MODERATELY EASY SERVES 6
The ultimate comfort dish gets a superhealthy makeover
Freezable Healthy
Nutrition:
kcal
373
fat
14g
saturates
5g
carbs
28g
sugars
7g
fibre
3g
protein
33g
salt
0.42g
Ingredients
For the filling
200g lamb's kidneys, halved
1 tbsp rapeseed oil
2 medium onions
, chopped
2 bay leaves
4 thyme
sprigs
600g lean stewing steak
, cut into chunks
100ml red wine
2 tsp tomato purée
1 tsp English mustard powder
2 tbsp plain flour
1 large carrot
, chopped
4 flat mushroom
, quartered or halved if small
3 tbsp chopped parsley
For the pastry
140g plain flour
, plus extra for dusting
1 tsp thyme leaves (optional)
25g very cold (or frozen) butter
4 tbsp 2% fat Greek yogurt
2 tbsp extra-virgin olive oil
Compare prices
Cut out and discard the thin tubes from the kidneys. Rinse the kidneys in cold water until the water runs clear, then chop them into small pieces. Heat the oil in a large saucepan or deep sauté pan. Add the onions, bay and thyme sprigs and fry over a medium heat for 8-10 mins until the onions are really golden, stirring often. Put the kettle on.
Add the steak and kidney to the pan and stir-fry briefly, just until it loses its pink colour. Turn up the heat, pour in the wine, stir to deglaze the bottom of the pan, then let it boil over a high heat for 2-3 mins until reduced and absorbed into the meat. Stir in the tomato purée and mustard powder. Sift in the flour, stirring, then stir for a couple of mins. Pour in 400ml boiling water and continue stirring until the mixture starts to boil and is thickened. Tip in the carrot and both mushrooms, reduce the heat, cover with a lid, then leave to simmer gently for about 1 hr, stirring occasionally. Remove the lid and simmer another 25-30 mins or until the meat is very tender and the gravy has thickened slightly.
Remove from the heat and remove the bay leaves and thyme sprigs. Stir in the parsley, season to taste, then transfer to a pie or ovenproof dish (22-23cm in diameter, 6cm deep, 1.7-litre capacity or similar), then leave to cool slightly. Heat oven to 200C/180C fan/gas 6.
While the meat is cooling, make the pastry. Put the flour, and thyme if using, into a bowl. Grate in the cold or frozen butter, make a well in the centre, then add the yogurt, olive oil, a pinch of salt and a good grinding of black pepper. Using a round-bladed knife, mix together with 2 tsp cold water, then gently gather together with your hands to form a dough. Remove from the bowl and knead briefly until smooth.
Roll out the pastry on a lightly floured surface so it’s slightly bigger than the top of the pie dish. Lay the pastry over the meat and trim the edges with scissors so it slightly overhangs the edge of the dish. Make 2 small slits in the centre. Flute the edges, then roll out the trimmings and cut out 6 diamond-shaped leaves. Dampen one side and lay them on the pastry lid. Place the dish on a baking sheet, then bake in the oven for about 25 mins or until the pastry is golden.
Recipe from Good Food magazine, October 2009
Scotch eggs By Sarah Cook
16:46 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,029
PREP: 1 HR, 20 MINS
COOK: 30 MINS
plus chilling
A hidden layer of bacon makes this traditional Scotch egg recipe extra special
Nutrition: per serving
kcal
590
fat
41g
saturates
12g
carbs
27g
sugars
2g
fibre
1g
protein
30g
salt
2.49g
Ingredients
12 large eggs
800g good-quality Cumberland or Lincolnshire sausages, skinned
5 tbsp curly parsley, finely chopped
2 tsp Worcestershire sauce
2 tsp English mustard powder
2 tsp ground mace
12 rashers smoked streaky bacon
85g plain flour
140-200g/5-7oz dried breadcrumbs
about 1 litre/1¾ pints sunflower or vegetable oil, for frying
scraps of bread, for testing oil
Put 9 eggs into a large saucepan. Cover with cold water and bring to the boil. Once boiling, set the timer for 5 mins. When 5 mins is up, quickly lift the eggs out with a slotted spoon and plunge into a big bowl of cold water.
Put the sausagemeat, parsley, Worcestershire sauce, mustard powder and mace into a bowl with plenty of seasoning. Break in 1 of the remaining eggs and mix everything together.
Crack remaining 2 eggs into a bowl, beat with a fork, then sieve onto a plate. Tip the flour onto another plate and season well. Finally, tip the breadcrumbs onto a third plate.
Bring a large saucepan of water to the boil. Drop in the bacon rashers, turn off the pan and fish out the bacon with a pair of tongs – it should be just cooked.
When the eggs are cool, tap lightly on a hard surface to crack the shell, then peel (Picture A). If you hold the eggs over the bowl of water as you peel, all the shell bits will collect in there and you can dip in the egg to wash off any fragments. Wrap a slice of bacon around the middle of each egg, overlapping, like a belt (Picture B).
Now finish coating the eggs. I set up the ingredients along my bench like a conveyer belt: eggs, then flour, mince, beaten egg and finally breadcrumbs, plus a baking parchment-lined tray at the end to put the finished scotch eggs on.
Roll your bacon-wrapped eggs in the flour, shaking off excess. Take a good chunk of mince and pat out to thinly cover one hand. Sit the egg on the meat (Picture C), then mould over the mince to cover, squeezing and patting so it is an even thickness. You’ll probably have a gap (depending on how big your hands are – just patch and pat with a bit more mince). Dip in the egg, shaking off the excess, then roll in the breadcrumbs to coat, and transfer to your tray. Repeat to cover all 9 eggs, then cover with cling film and chill for 4 hrs or overnight.
To cook, pour the oil in a large, deep saucepan to about 4cm deep. Heat until a small chunk of bread browns in about 1 min. Carefully lower in a scotch egg and fry for about 5 mins, turning gently, until evenly browned. Depending on your pan, you can probably do 2-3 at a time, but don’t overcrowd. Lift out onto a kitchen paper-lined tray. (If you like your scotch eggs warm, pop them into a low oven while you fry the rest.) keep an eye on the oil – if the scotch eggs start browning too quickly, the oil might be too hot and you risk the pork not being cooked before the scotch egg is browned. If the oil gets too cool, the scotch egg may overcook before it is browned. enjoy warm or cold; best eaten within 24 hrs of frying.
Recipe from Good Food magazine, July 2011
Beef, ale & parsnip pudding By Silvana Franco
16:44 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,030
PREP: 20 MINS
COOK: 3 HRS, 30 MINS
MODERATELY EASY SERVES 4
A traditional steak and ale pie with suet pastry. Make the filling the night before then steam the pudding the following morning for a delicious Sunday lunch
Share:
Freezable
Nutrition: per serving
kcal
1072
fat
62g
saturates
28g
carbs
86g
sugars
15g
fibre
7g
protein
33g
salt
1.5g
Ingredients
1 large onion
, chopped
100g smoked bacon lardons
2 tbsp olive oil
500g lean stewing beef
, cubed
2 tbsp plain flour
3 parsnip
, cubed
500ml brown ale
300ml beef stock
2 tbsp cranberry or redcurrant jelly
4 thyme
sprigs
greens, to serve (optional)
For the suet pastry
butter
, for greasing
300g self-raising flour, plus extra for dusting
2 tsp English mustard powder
140g shredded suet
Compare prices
Heat a large pan and cook the onion and lardons together for 5 mins until golden. Scoop out with a slotted spoon and set aside. Add the oil to the pan, dust the beef with the flour, then evenly brown over a high heat.
Add the parsnips, ale, stock, jelly, thyme and lardon mixture to the pan. Bring to the boil, then cover and simmer for 1½ hrs until the meat is tender.
Generously butter a 1.5-litre pudding basin. To make the pastry, mix together the flour, mustard powder, suet and ½ tsp table salt. Add enough cold water, about 150ml, to make a soft dough. Remove one-quarter of the dough and set to one side. On a heavily floured surface, roll out the remaining dough to make a large round, big enough to line the basin.
Carefully lay the pastry in the basin (aim to have 1cm of pastry overhanging the rim), then press the edges of the join together to seal. Roll out the remaining one-quarter into a circle big enough to cover the top.
Pour off the cooking liquid from the filling into a small pan and set aside. Discard the thyme stalks. Spoon the filling into the lined basin and pour over 100ml of the cooking liquid. Fold over the overhanging pastry and brush with water. Place the lid on top, pressing firmly around the edges to seal.
Butter a sheet of baking parchment, fold in a large pleat and lay, butter-side down, on top of the pudding. Cover with a pleated layer of foil and finally tie with string, making a loop for the handle so you can lift the pudding easily.
Sit a small trivet or a large cookie cutter in the bottom of a deep saucepan that’s big enough to take the basin easily. Half-fill the pan with water and bring to the boil. Lower in the pudding, cover and simmer for 2 hrs, topping up with boiling water when necessary.
Reheat the cooking liquid, bubbling it down a little so it reduces into a tasty gravy. Carefully lift out the pudding. Run a knife around the rim, then turn out and serve with gravy and greens, if you like.
Recipe from Good Food magazine, March 2012
St Clement’s pie By Good Food Magazine
16:42 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,031
PREP: 1 HR
COOK: 35 MINS
plus cooling and chilling
EASY CUTS INTO 8-10 SLICES
A very British version of Key lime pie - an indulgent, creamy tart with tangy oranges and lemons
Nutrition: per serving
kcal
647
fat
27g
saturates
15g
carbs
87g
sugars
63g
fibre
1g
protein
12g
salt
1.1g
Save to My Good Food Print
Ingredients
For the crust
250g light digestive biscuit
100g cornflake
85g butter
, melted
140g caster sugar
For the filling
1 large egg, plus 4 large egg yolks
397g can light condensed milk
zest and juice 3 lemons
zest and juice 2 oranges
For the topping
150ml pot extra-thick double cream
100g 0% fat Greek yogurt
4 tbsp icing sugar
more lemon and orange
zest, to decorate
Compare prices
Want to see what this recipe costs at different supermarkets? Compare in one place here:
MySupermarket
Method
Heat oven to 180C/160C fan/gas 4. Sit a fluted 20cm round loose-bottomed tin (about 5cm deep, or a slightly shallower 22cm tin) on a baking sheet. Break the biscuits into a big bowl, or double-bag them in food bags, and bash to big crumbs with the end of a rolling pin or small saucepan. Add the cornflakes and bash a bit more to crumbs. Mix with the melted butter and sugar and press into the base and sides of the tin. Bake for 15 mins, then remove and reduce oven temperature to 160C/140C fan/gas 3.
Whisk egg and yolks in a big bowl until pale and frothy. Whisk in the condensed milk, followed by the zests and juices. Pour in the tin and bake for 20 mins. Cool in the tin, then chill for at least 5 hrs, or overnight.
Whip the cream, yogurt and icing sugar together. Dollop on the pie and scatter with zest to serve.
Mustard Yorkies By Sara Buenfeld
16:40 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,032
PREP: 10 MINS
COOK: 40 MINS
EASY MAKES 12
Fluffy Yorkshire puddings are a comfort food classic, perfect as a side for roast dinner - give yours a kick with wholegrain mustard
Nutrition: per yorkie
kcal
102
fat
5g
saturates
1g
carbs
10g
sugars
1g
fibre
1g
protein
4g
salt
0.2g
Ingredients
12 tsp sunflower oil
, for the tin
140g plain flour
3 large eggs
300ml milk
1 tbsp wholegrain mustard
Heat oven to 220C/200C fan/gas 7. Put 1 tsp oil in each well of a 12-hole muffin tin and heat in the oven for 6 mins. Meanwhile, tip the flour and some seasoning into a large, wide jug or a bowl. Beat the eggs with the milk and mustard, then gradually beat into the flour mixture until it makes a smooth batter.
Pour or ladle the batter into the tin, taking care that it doesn’t splatter up and burn you. Bake for 25-30 mins until well risen and golden – try to keep the door closed, as this will help you get a good rise on the Yorkies.
Recipe from Good Food magazine, November 2014
Sausage & stuffing toad-in-the-hole with onion gravy By Cassie
16:38 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,033
PREP: 25 MINS
COOK: 1 HR, 10 MINS
plus resting
EASY SERVES 4
When it comes to comfort food, you can't get much better than bangers encased in Yorkshire pudding with a sweet, rich gravy
Nutrition: per serving
kcal
690
fat
39g
saturates
11g
carbs
54g
sugars
12g
fibre
4g
protein
31g
salt
3.3g
Ingredients
140g plain flour
1 tsp English mustard powder
3 large egg
300ml milk
4 tbsp sunflower oil
2 large onion
, sliced
85g pack breadcrumb stuffing mix
small handful sage
leaves, chopped
8 sausage
For the gravy
2 tbsp plain flour
2 tbsp caramelised onion chutney
2 tsp Marmite
500ml beef stock
Whisk together the flour, mustard powder, eggs and milk with a good pinch of salt until smooth. Leave to rest for at least 30 mins.
Heat 1 tbsp of the oil in a small pan. Add the onions with a pinch of salt and cook for 10-15 mins until really soft. Meanwhile, make up the stuffing following pack instructions, adding the sage. Scoop out a quarter of the onions and add these to the stuffing mixture, too – leave the rest in the pan for the gravy. Heat oven to 230C/210C fan/gas 8.
Shape the stuffing into 8 walnut-sized balls. Pour the remaining oil into a large roasting tin or dish and brush it all over the bottom and sides. Add the sausages and stuffing balls, and cook for 15 mins.
Remove the tin from the oven, loosen the sausages and stuffing from the bottom of the tin if they are sticking, then pour over the rested batter. Return the tin to the oven on a middle-high shelf, but give it space to rise. Bake for 35-40 mins until puffed and golden – don’t be tempted to open the oven door any earlier or the batter might sink.
While the toad-in-the-hole is cooking, make the gravy. Add the flour, onion chutney and Marmite to the onion pan and mix to a paste. Cook for 2 mins until bubbling, then pour in the stock, bit by bit, stirring continuously so it doesn’t go lumpy. Bubble for 5 mins and season if needed. Keep warm until ready to serve.
Recipe from Good Food magazine, March 2013
No-fail Yorkies By Sarah Cook
16:35 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,034
PREP: 5 MINS
COOK: 40 MINS
plus resting
EASY MAKES 12
Perfect for mopping up gravy, these soft but crisp Yorkshire puddings will rise every time thanks to a great batter
Share:
Vegetarian
Nutrition: per yorkie
kcal
130
fat
5g
saturates
1g
carbs
17g
sugars
2g
fibre
1g
protein
5g
salt
0.9g
Ingredients
450ml milk
4 large egg
250g plain flour
2 tbsp sunflower or vegetable oil
Up to 3-4 hrs before cooking, mix together the milk, eggs, flour and 2 tsp salt in a food processor or blender until you have a smooth batter. If you don’t have a food processor or blender, whisk the eggs into the flour and salt, then gradually whisk in the milk until smooth. Transfer to a jug, cover and leave at room temperature for at least 15 mins.
Heat oven to 220C/200C fan/gas 7 and brush 12 holes of a muffin tin with the oil. Heat the tin in the oven for 5 mins, then carefully lift out and quickly pour the batter into the holes. Bake in the oven for 5 mins, then reduce oven temperature to 200C/180C fan/ gas 6 and cook for a further 30 mins until puffed, risen and golden.
Recipe from Good Food magazine, May 2012
Bacon Chocolate Chip Cookies Recipe courtesy of Lee Anne Wong 16:29 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,035
TOTAL TIME:2 hr 25 min
Prep: 30 min
Inactive Prep:1 hr 30 min
Cook: 25 min
YIELD:3 dozen cookies
LEVEL:Intermediate
INGREDIENTS
12 ounces bacon, cut into 1/4-inch dice*
2 1/2 cups all-purpose flour
1 teaspoon baking soda
1 teaspoon salt
1/4 teaspoon baking powder
1/2 cup unsalted butter, softened
1/2 cup reserved bacon fat, chilled
3/4 cup granulated sugar
1/2 cup packed light brown sugar
1/4 cup packed dark brown sugar
2 tablespoons bourbon liquor
1 teaspoon vanilla extract
2 large eggs
8 ounces dark chocolate 65-percent or higher cocoa content, chopped into small pieces**
RECIPE TOOLS
PRINT RECIPE
EMAIL
DIRECTIONS
In a large saute pan, cook out the diced bacon until the bacon pieces are golden and crisp. Remove the bacon pieces from the fat and drain on a paper towel. Strain the fat through a fine sieve and measure out a 1/2 cup bacon fat and chill the bacon fat until it congeals and is set.
Preheat the oven to 375 degrees F.
Combine the flour, baking soda, salt, and baking powder in a small bowl. Beat the butter, chilled bacon fat, granulated sugar, light sugar, dark brown sugar, bourbon, and vanilla, in a large mixer bowl, until it is well combined.
Add the eggs one at a time, beating well after each addition; gradually beat in the flour mixture. Stir in the cooked bacon pieces and chopped chocolate bits. Drop by rounded tablespoon onto parchment-lined baking sheets at least 3-inches apart.
Bake in the oven for 9 to 11 minutes or until golden brown. Let stand for 2 minutes; remove to wire racks to cool completely. Keep in a dry, airtight container for up to 5 days.
Notes
*Cook's Note: A fattier sliced bacon is preferred, as lean bacon and turkey bacon will not work for this recipe.
** Cook's Note: Use a dark chocolate with 65-percent cocoa or higher. Anything from a 65 to 85-percent chocolate will work well.
Sticky Toffee Pudding Recipe courtesy of Rachel Allen 16:26 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,036
TOTAL TIME:1 hr 20 min
Prep: 30 min
Inactive Prep: 5 min
Cook: 45 min
YIELD:6 servings
LEVEL:Easy
INGREDIENTS
Flour, for dusting
7 tablespoons unsalted butter, softened, plus more for greasing
8 ounces dates, chopped
1 cup plus 2 tablespoons black tea
6 ounces golden caster sugar
3 eggs
1 teaspoon mixed spice
1 teaspoon vanilla extract
8 ounces self-rising flour
3/4 teaspoon bicarbonate of soda ( baking soda)
Vanilla ice cream or whipped cream, to serve
Toffee Sauce, recipe follows
Toffee Sauce
1 stick butter
9 ounces soft light brown sugar or half brown and half caster sugar (superfine)
1 1/4 cups golden syrup
1 cup heavy cream
1/2 teaspoon vanilla extract
Boozy Toffee Sauce
1 stick butter
8 ounces soft light brown sugar or half brown and half caster sugar (superfine)
1 cup heavy cream
1/4 cup brandy
1/4 cup sweet sherry
Moist, sweet, moreish and very straightforward to make, this is a guaranteed crowd pleaser. It can be prepared entirely in advance and will keep very well once cooked, lasting five or six days in an airtight box in the refrigerator or up to three months in the freezer. Before serving, just warm it up in a low oven for about 15 minutes covered (defrost first if it has been frozen).
Preheat the oven to 350 degrees F.
Butter and flour the sides of an 8-inch springform pan or an 8 by 8-inch square cake pan and line the base with parchment or greaseproof paper.
Place the chopped dates and tea in a saucepan and bring to a boil. Cook for a few minutes to soften the dates, and then remove from the heat, and set aside.
In a large bowl or an electric food mixer, beat the butter until soft. Add the sugar, and beat until the mixture is pale and fluffy. Beat in the eggs, 1 at a time, and then beat in the mixed spice and vanilla extract. Fold in the date mixture. Sift in the flour, and bicarbonate of soda, and gently fold in until combined.
Pour the mixture into the prepared pan, and bake until the top is just firm to the touch and a skewer inserted into the middle comes out clean, about 45 minutes.
Let the cake stand in the pan for about 5 minutes before removing and transferring to a serving plate. While the cake is cooking, make the Toffee Sauce.
To serve: Cut the cake into slices, and serve with a scoop of vanilla ice cream or whipped cream and a very generous drizzle of warm toffee sauce over the top!
Cook's Note:
This can also be served with the Boozy Toffee Sauce, recipe follows, instead of the regular toffee sauce.
In a saucepan, combine the butter, sugar, and cream, and bring to a boil, stirring continuously. Boil for 4 minutes, or until the sauce has thickened.
Remove the pan from the heat and allow the mixture to cool for 1 minute, before stirring in the brandy and sherry.
Makes 1 3/4 cups
In a saucepan set over a high heat, mix together the butter, sugar, syrup, cream, and vanilla extract. Bring the mixture to a boil for approximately 4 to 5 minutes, stirring regularly, until it has thickened. Serve warm.
Makes 2 3/4 cups.
Take charge and reduce stress on a daily basis with this advice...Gail Peterson03:38 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,043
Exercising and training your brain to deal with everyday stressors is a great way to learn how to manage that stress effectively. The need for reducing stress is a daily occurrence. Stress affects our ability to be socially, physically, and emotionally ready for the challenges of everyday life, in and out of work. Here is some advice to help you think critically about your stressors, and ways to reduce the impact they have.
Do
take charge of your stress
think about the causes of your stress
think about the process of training a pet
work actively to find ways to eliminate your stresses one at a time
relieve your stresses at the end of the day, physically and symbolically
Don't
expect an overnight cure for your stress
ignore the pressure of stress
put off dealing with stress
let stress get you down
Do
Do take charge of your stress
Write down or make a visible list of the top 5 stresses in your daily life, post it somewhere you can see it and use it as daily reminder. Visual examples help remind us that we have a task at hand. It’s time to use the same visual examples of our “stress” list to develop and put a plan together. We talk about our stress, and we read about stress and the impact stress has on our health. We experience stress, and now it’s time to begin tearing it down.
Do think about the causes of your stress
Think critically about the root causes of those stresses and imagine the space stress takes up in your overall daily thought process. Let’s say you identify that your job is stressing you out. The root cause of job stress can stem from several factors: co-workers, boss, deadlines, type of labor, pay, etc. Identifying those factors gets us to the root of stress, which is the only way you can work to resolve the stressor.
Do think about the process of training a pet
We as a society are committed to our pets and we invest countless hours and dollars in their training. We know it’s not going to happen overnight. But we persevere for the ultimate goal. Start investing the same time dealing with your stress as you would with your pet. Now it’s time for training and exercise your brain.
Do work actively to find ways to eliminate your stresses one at a time
Focus on one stress issue at a time so you don’t get overwhelmed. Most stresses we carry are not resolved in a day. Find little ways to start retraining your brain.
Do relieve your stresses at the end of the day, physically and symbolically
Physically, find something that relaxes you; yoga, meditation, exercise, sleep, etc. Symbolically, give yourself permission to put that particular stress aside for the day. Take a breath. Feel the mental relief.
Don't
Do not expect an overnight cure for your stress
Whatever stress you are feeling has built up over a long period of time. You have conditioned yourself to the pressure of the stress and it’s going to take time to train your brain into letting it go. It takes commitment and consistency. Just like training a puppy or pet it takes time, commitment and consistency.
Do not ignore the pressure of stress
Use the pressure as a reminder that you have been putting these issues off way too long. Use the pet analogy: When our pet does not respond immediately to our expectations, we don’t give up, we continue to invest the time and training to achieve our goal with our pet.
Do not put off dealing with stress
Stress not only preoccupies your mind, but it takes a huge toll on your health. Collecting layer after layer of stress is a major cause of depression and heart attacks. Take the first step. Acknowledge the stress, identify it, and get to work on making a plan and finding ways to alleviate that stress as a long-term solution.
Do not let stress get you down
Stress is part of life. We all deal with stress in our lives. The important thing is to not get overwhelmed. You have your plan for stress elimination, you have your ways of relaxing to let stress go, make sure to do it!
Summary
Simple, yet powerful, reminders of the heavy loads of life that we carry around with us each day, and that all too often we simply accept rather than address, is helpful in learning how to manage your stress effectively. The above advice is a valuable tool that embodies today’s stresses and gives people a technique to deal with them.
10 Practical Ways to Handle Stress By Margarita Tartakovsky, M.S.
03:36 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,044
Stress is inevitable. It walks in and out of our lives on a regular basis. And it can easily walk all over us unless we take action. Fortunately, there are many things you can do to minimize and cope with stress. Here are 10 ideas for handling stress without causing more strain and hassle.
1. Figure out where the stress is coming from.
Oftentimes, when we’re stressed, it seems like a big mess with stressors appearing from every angle. We start to feel like we’re playing a game of dodge ball, ducking and darting so we don’t get smacked by a barrage of balls. We take a defensive position, and not a good one at that.
Instead of feeling like you’re flailing day to day, identify what you’re actually stressed about. Is it a specific project at work, an upcoming exam, a dispute with your boss, a heap of laundry, a fight with your family?
By getting specific and pinpointing the stressors in your life, you’re one step closer to getting organized and taking action.
2. Consider what you can control—and work on that.
While you can’t control what your boss does, what your in-laws say or the sour state of the economy, you can control how you react, how you accomplish work, how you spend your time and what you spend your money on.
The worst thing for stress is trying to take control over uncontrollable things. Because when you inevitably fail — since it’s beyond your control — you only get more stressed out and feel helpless. So after you’ve thought through what’s stressing you out, identify the stressors that you can control, and determine the best ways to take action.
Take the example of a work project. If the scope is stressing you out, talk it over with your supervisor or break the project down into step-wise tasks and deadlines.
Stress can be paralyzing. Doing what’s within your power moves you forward and is empowering and invigorating.
3. Do what you love.
It’s so much easier to manage pockets of stress when the rest of your life is filled with activities you love. Even if your job is stress central, you can find one hobby or two that enrich your world. What are you passionate about? If you’re not sure, experiment with a variety of activities to find something that’s especially meaningful and fulfilling.
4. Manage your time well.
One of the biggest stressors for many people is lack of time. Their to-do list expands, while time flies. How often have you wished for more hours in the day or heard others lament their lack of time? But you’ve got more time than you think, as Laura Vanderkam writes in her aptly titled book, 168 Hours: You Have More Time Than You Think.
We all have the same 168 hours, and yet there are plenty of people who are dedicated parents and full-time employees and who get at least seven hours of sleep a night and lead fulfilling lives.
Here are Vanderkam’s seven steps to help you check off your to-do list and find time for the things you truly enjoy.
5. Create a toolbox of techniques.
One stress-shrinking strategy won’t work for all your problems. For instance, while deep breathing is helpful when you’re stuck in traffic or hanging at home, it might not rescue you during a business meeting.
Because stress is complex, “What we need is a toolbox that’s full of techniques that we can fit and choose for the stressor in the present moment,” said Richard Blonna, Ed.D, a nationally certified coach and counselor and author of Stress Less, Live More: How Acceptance & Commitment Therapy Can Help You Live a Busy Yet Balanced Life.
Here’s a list of additional techniques to help you build your toolbox.
6. Pick off the negotiables from your plate.
Review your daily and weekly activities to see what you can pick off your plate. As Vanderkam asks in her book: “Do your kids really love their extracurricular activities, or are they doing them to please you? Are you volunteering for too many causes, and so stealing time from the ones where you could make the most impact? Does your whole department really need to meet once per week or have that daily conference call?”
Blonna suggested asking these questions: “Do [my activities] mesh with my goals and values? Am I doing things that give my life meaning? Am I doing the right amount of things?”
Reducing your stack of negotiable tasks can greatly reduce your stress.
7. Are you leaving yourself extra vulnerable to stress?
Whether you perceive something as a stressor depends in part on your current state of mind and body. That is, as Blonna said, ““Each transaction we’re involved in takes place in a very specific context that’s affected by our health, sleep, psychoactive substances, whether we’ve had breakfast [that day] and [whether we’re] physically fit.”
So if you’re not getting sufficient sleep or physical activity during the week, you may be leaving yourself extra susceptible to stress. When you’re sleep-deprived, sedentary and filled to the brim with coffee, even the smallest stressors can have a huge impact.
8. Preserve good boundaries.
If you’re a people-pleaser like me, saying no feels like you’re abandoning someone, have become a terrible person or are throwing all civility out the window. But of course that couldn’t be further from the truth. Plus, those few seconds of discomfort are well worth avoiding the stress of taking on an extra activity or doing something that doesn’t contribute value to your life.
One thing I’ve noticed about productive, happy people is that they’re very protective of their time and having their boundaries crossed. But not to worry: Building boundaries is a skill you can learn. Here are some tips to help. And if you tend toward people-pleasing, these tips can help, too.
9. Realize there’s a difference between worrying and caring.
Sometimes, our mindset can boost stress, so a small issue mushrooms into a pile of problems. We continue worrying, somehow thinking that this is a productive — or at least inevitable — response to stress. But we mistake worry for action.
Clinical psychologist Chad LeJeune, Ph.D, talks about the idea of worrying versus caring in his book, The Worry Trap: How to Free Yourself from Worry & Anxiety Using Acceptance & Commitment Therapy. “Worrying is an attempt to exert control over the future by thinking about it,” whereas caring is taking action. “When we are caring for someone or something, we do the things that support or advance the best interests of the person or thing that we care about.”
LeJeune uses the simple example of houseplants. He writes: “If you are away from home for a week, you can worry about your houseplants every single day and still return home to find them brown and wilted. Worrying is not watering.”
Similarly, fretting about your finances does nothing but get you worked up (and likely prevent you from taking action). Caring about your finances, however, means creating a budget, paying bills on time, using coupons and reducing how often you dine out.
Just this small shift in mindset from worrying to caring can help you adjust your reaction to stress. To see this distinction between worrying and caring, LeJeune includes an activity where readers list responses for each one. For example:
Worrying about your health involves…
Caring about your health involves…
Worrying about your career involves…
Caring about your career involves…
10. Embrace mistakes—or at least don’t drown in perfectionism.
Another mindset that can exacerbate stress is perfectionism. Trying to be mistake-free and essentially spending your days walking on eggshells is exhausting and anxiety-provoking. Talk about putting pressure on yourself! And as we all know but tend to forget: Perfectionism is impossible and not human, anyway.
As researcher Brene Brown writes in her book The Gifts of Imperfection: Let Go of Who You Think You’re Supposed to Be and Embrace Who You Are, “Perfectionism is not the same thing as striving to be your best. Perfectionism is not about healthy achievement and growth” and it’s not self-improvement.
Nothing good can come from perfectionism. Brown writes: “Research shows that perfectionism hampers success. In fact, it’s often the path to depression, anxiety, addiction and life-paralysis [‘all the opportunities we miss because we’re too afraid to put anything out in the world that could be imperfect’].”
Plus, mistake-mistaking can lead to growth. To overcome perfectionism, Brown suggests becoming more compassionate toward yourself. I couldn’t agree more.
Stress Management - Daily Steps03:35 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,045
Stress is the body’s natural response to every day life events. Physical, mental, and emotional reactions happen when we face stressors, like deadlines, relationships, illness, etc.
Stress can motivate us to meet deadlines, or help us tackle difficult situations. It can also make us feel overwhelmed, stuck, or depressed when the stressors outnumber our resources.
The key to managing stress is rebalancing the scales in your favor. You can do this by adding stress-busting tools to your tool belt or your browser’s bookmark bar!
Here are some quick, easy-to-do daily stress busters-
Add something beautiful to your life on a daily basis, such as photographs, flowers, or music.
Walk, work, and eat at a relaxed pace.
Eat regular meals, and eat what you enjoy.
Get outside at least once per day and notice the simple things such as the weather or scenery. Notice any tension in your body (jaw, neck, shoulders). Breathe deeply and gently stretch and relax any tense areas.
Focus your mind on something in the moment such as the feel of your breathing, the visual scenery, the sound of birds.
Take mini-breaks during the day to stretch or close your eyes.
Take off your shoes when you can- walk on the grass.
Avoid holding in feelings day after day. Instead, find a safe place to feel, express, and embrace them.
Talk with a friend you haven’t heard from in awhile.
Journal, draw, or create something for 10 minutes.
Play games with friends.
Above all- please be gentle with yourself. Some people find themselves falling back into excessively stressful habits from time to time. This is perfectly normal. Simply notice that change in a non-judgemental way and move back to the stress reduction practices and tips that promote a healthy way of life.
How to Deal with Stress: 33 Tips That Work by HENRIK EDBERG03:29 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,046
“The time to relax is when you don’t have time for it.”
Sydney J. Harris
“One of the symptoms of an approaching nervous breakdown is the belief that one’s work is terribly important.”
Bertrand Russell
“Rest is not idleness, and to lie sometimes on the grass under the trees on a summer’s day, listening to the murmur of water, or watching the clouds float across the sky, is by no means a waste of time.”
John Lubbock
Feeling stressed in today’s society is pretty much inevitable.
But how stressed you get or how often this happens are two things that you can have a great influence over.
Without smart habits for dealing with situations that could be stressful life can be a whole lot more burdensome that it needs to be. You may feel tired before the week has barely begun. Be overwhelmed on a daily basis. Get an upset stomach, headaches or migraines too often and even start to feel burned out.
So what can you do about it?
In this article I’d like to share 33 tips and habits that have helped me to live a less stressful life.
The main focus will be on how to prevent getting stressed in the first place. But the article also contains a whole bunch of effective habits for dealing with a stressful situation when you are right in the middle of it.
I hope you will find a few favorites among these tips and habits that you can start using in your own life this week to reduce the stress and live a much lighter and more relaxing life.
1. One thing at a time.
You’ll feel better and less stressed if you just do one thing at a time. No matter if it is at work, in school or in your private life. This will make it easier to focus and to do a job of higher quality right away. Instead of having to go back several times and polish and rearrange to get the result you want.
If you have to multi-task a few things during your day then set off some time for that. Single-task during most of your day but set off an hour in the afternoon for instance to do all of that multi-tasking stuff in one big swoop.
2. Write everything down.
If your memory is anything like mine then it might be a bit like a leaky bucket too often. So write everything down. Your ideas, tasks and stuff you just have to remember.
Then you don’t have to worry about forgetting. And you will free up your mind for focusing on other things than remembering.
3. Keep your daily to-do list very short.
10 years ago I never used a to-do list. I got very little done. Then I started using a too overloaded to-do list. I got more done but I was stressed and felt overwhelmed a lot of the time. Today I use a very short daily list of just the 1-3 most important tasks. It works really well.
4. Don’t make mountains out of molehills.
One of the best ways to make your day and life easier, lighter and less stressful is to not build mountains out of molehills. To not create extra drama, overthink or create a problem out of something that doesn’t matter much. Or just out of air.
So how can you handle this bad habit?
Well, when a big problem is starting to build in my mind I first say something like: Hold on now…
This helps me to pause and become more receptive to change my line of thinking. Then I ask myself:
Will this matter 5 years from now? Or even 5 weeks from now?
Those two steps have helped me to build a lot less mountains in my life.
5. Spend 80% of your time focusing on a solution.
And only 20% of your time on dwelling on your non-molehill issue or problem. Instead of taking a common path and doing it the other way around. You’ll live a much more action-filled life and feel less pessimistic and powerless if you do.
6. Ask instead of guessing.
Reading minds is very hard. Misunderstandings will be plentiful if you try to do it. So communicate instead. You’ll have a lot less unnecessary conflicts, negativity and waste less of your and other people’s time.
7. Pack your bag before you go to sleep.
A simple one but one that can save you a lot of stress in the morning. Take 5 minutes before you go to bed to do this and you’ll also be less likely to forget something important like your schoolbook, wallet or phone.
8. Balance fully focused work with complete rest.
I usually work for 45 minutes. Then I take a 15 minute break away from the computer. I eat a snack, take a short walk or maybe watch half an episode of one of my favorite TV-series. This helps me to relax and to avoid stress building up during the day.
9. Set clear boundaries for your day.
This is very important, at least for me.
I need to have a good balance between work and rest. So I don’t work before 8 in the morning or after 7 in the evening.
10. Disconnect over the weekend.
It is also really helpful to find a good balance between work and rest from a weekly perspective. I do that by staying away from work and staying offline – except for one email check – during the weekend. I highly recommend trying it out.
If you have a cellphone for work leave it at your job. Or at least put it in silent mode, check it once every 24 hours and only call back if it is something important. Otherwise, let it wait until Monday.
These strict limits between hourly, daily and weekly work is a huge help for me to avoid the grey zone.
When you are in the grey zone then you are basically thinking and worrying about work when you are at home or you having a day off. Or you think about your private life and challenges there while you are at work.
Avoid the grey zone. It sucks the life out of you and can leave you so stressed that it becomes hard to focus or even to get a good night’s sleep.
11. Make sure you take time to do what you love to do.
Learn to get the necessary done quicker and don’t get lost in “have-tos”. Prioritize what really matters to you and carve out time during your weekend or evenings to do what you love doing.
Maybe it is playing soccer with your kids, painting, writing, taking photos or reading. Whatever you love to do, make sure you set off some time for it regularly in your schedule. Because few things will relieve stress and energize you like an activity you love doing.
12. Delegate.
You don’t have to do everything yourself. You don’t have to control or micromanage. If possible delegate and let someone else get that task or project to done.
13. Eliminate.
Do you even have to do everything that is on your schedule? What things could you stop doing altogether with no or very small consequences?
What things are your heart maybe not in like it used to be?
Could you say no to one or a few of those things to have more time and energy for what matters in both your professional and private life?
Reevaluate what you usually do in a day or week and see if there is something you would like to stop doing.
14. Be 10 minutes early.
This one has transformed my traveling from stressful situations to relaxing pieces of time in my day.
15. Stay on track by asking yourself questions every day.
One good way to find clarity, to not get behind on work and to actually do what matters each day is to ask yourself questions regularly.
Questions like: What is the most important thing I can do right now?
And: Is doing this bringing me closer to my goal?
If you like, write one of the questions down on a post-it note and put it where you will see it every day. It is very easy to forget to ask yourself the question otherwise.
16. Let your lunch be a slow time of relaxing.
Don’t wolf down your lunch in 7 minutes flat. That will only ramp up the stress that you bring with you from the first few hours of work.
Instead, let your lunch be a time of relaxation. Eat slowly and focus on the smell, texture and taste of the food. Put down the fork and knife down between bites to make that easier.
I have found this to be a wonderful way to relax midday. And to get the best experience out ofwhat you are eating.
17. Keep a very simple workspace.
Mine is for example a simple and small black desk with my laptop on it. A few flowers. And a glass of water. This simplicity makes it easier for me to focus on what truly matters in a relaxed and undistracted way.
18. Build a zone of few distractions for your work hours.
A simple workspace makes it easier to focus. I also find it helpful to keep instant messaging programs offline and to keep my smart phone in another room and in silent mode. And to use my browser only when I need to.
By doing so I am less distracted, it is easier to think clearly and I feel less stressed.
19. Get to done with something that stressed or bothers you.
An unfinished task that is tumbling around in the back of your mind can cause quite a bit of stress and negativity within. So if you know you have one of those then ask yourself:
What is one small I can do today to start getting this task to done?
Then take that first step and put yourself in motion towards finishing.
20. If it does not get done then there is a day tomorrow too.
Sometimes life interferes or you have a bad day. And you don’t get done what you had planned or hoped for.
The best way – in my experience – to handle this is to simply and kindly tell yourself that there will be a day tomorrow too and you can do it then.
Beating yourself up or getting angry will only add stress that will suck the energy, self-confidence and motivation out of you. And life is too short for that.
21. Everything in its place.
When things have their own home where you always put them back then they will be a lot easier to find and your workspace and home will be in better order. This will greatly reduce the number of stressful times when you can’t find an important report or your car keys as you are heading out the door.
22. Check your email etc. just once and as late in the workday as possible.
I usually check and process my email, social media accounts and various statistics for my website during the last hour of my workday.
By doing so I save the stress that it can cause me and the new tasks it can produce until I have already put in several of my most energetic hours on doing my most important tasks.
23. Limit your daily information intake.
Take a few minutes each month to unsubscribe to newsletters, blogs, podcasts etc. that you don’t get much out of anymore or you rarely even listen to or read.
This makes it easier to focus on what truly matters for you, to spend more of your time on taking action and to not get stuck in information overload and analysis paralysis.
24. Listen to yourself.
When you are starting to feel drained, more irritable and creativity plummets then don’t just keep on going right into the brick wall. Listen to yourself and your body. Schedule more time to take care of yourself.
Just spend the evening in bed watching your favorite movies. Or go out for a walk or run in the woods. No one will reward you for running into that wall or even becoming burned out. Be kind to yourself and prioritize your health.
25. Be here.
When you spend too much time in your head reliving the past or imagining the future then it is easy to become worried. Fearful. Stressed out. Choose to spend more of your day and time in the present moment.
One simple way to reconnect with the now if you get lost in the past or future is to just focus fully outward for a minute or two. Sit or stand still and take in everything that is happening around you at this moment. See it. Hear it. Smell it. Feel the sun, the rain or your soft sweater on your skin.
26. Stop trying to do things perfectly.
Go for good enough instead and when you are there then you are done. And can move on to the next task or project. Set this more human bar to measure success by not only to finish things but also raise and then keep your self-esteem at a healthy level.
Because when you measure yourself to a perfect standard then it will pretty much impossible to keep your self-esteem up and feel good about yourself more than once in a while.
27. Ask for help.
You don’t always have to go it alone. You can ask your friend, parents or partner or even someone you do not know that well for a helping hand. You might not always get it but you may be surprised at how helpful and kind people can be if you just ask.
And then later on when they ask then you can return the kindness.
28. Talk it out with someone.
This can be a great relief and vent to have when you are in a stressed situation. Let your stress and the issue that it comes from out into the light and let someone close to you see it too.
Just letting it out can often help you to decrease the stress quite a bit and when you say it out loud then it also becomes easier to see if you are making a mountain out of a molehill.
The other person can also help you to ground yourself when needed and together the two of you may be able to figure out what to do about the situation. Or at least how to get started with improving it.
29. Zoom out.
One thing that helps me as I sometimes fall into victim thinking when I am stressed is to zoom out on my narrow perspective by asking myself this question:
Is there anyone on the planet having it worse than me right now?
30. Slow down.
If you slow down your body then in my experience your thoughts will once again become clearer and slower too. So sometimes when I am stressed and am trying to do everything quickly then I force myself to slow down. I move slower. I eat slower. I talk and walk slower.
It may be uncomfortable for the first minute or so but after a very short while my mind stops racing and the stress starts to melt away and is replaced with a bit more inner calmness.
31. Tell yourself: Just take care of today.
Focus only on that. Forget about all those tomorrows. And about all your yesterdays. Go small, narrow your focus greatly and just take care of today. Then you can take care of tomorrow when it comes.
This one is very helpful when you feel overwhelmed.
32. Just breathe.
Release the stress, calm your mind and body down and reconnect with the present moment again by fully focusing on your breathing. Breathe with your belly for just 1-2 minutes and focus only on the air you are breathing in and out.
33. Be smart about the three fundamentals of energy.
What are these three fundamentals? Getting enough sleep, eating healthy and exercising a couple of times a week.
I know, these things are very obvious. But when you manage these three areas in a good way in practice then that makes a huge difference for your mood, energy, outlook of life and how well you can handle stress.
Living With: PTSD (Posttraumatic Stress Disorder)03:24 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,047
You may feel that you are on your own if you or a loved one has been diagnosed with Post-Traumatic stress disorder. However, PTSD is a common problem and many resources are available for people affected by this anxiety disorder. Approximately 5 percent of people in the United States suffer from PTSD, and 8 percent of the population has had PTSD at some point. PTSD is generally caused by a traumatic event and is twice as likely to affect women as it is to affect men. The treatments for PTSD are highly effective at helping the affected individual, especially with the support of family members.
Causes
PTSD is generally caused by personally experiencing or witnessing a traumatic event. This can include a single event such as a serious accident, assault or sudden death of a loved one. Repeated experiences during childhood can cause PTSD such as abuse or neglect. Combat situations like being tortured, taken hostage or imprisoned can also cause PTSD. Less severe forms of stress such as getting divorced, being fired from a job or failing in school don’t usually cause PTSD.
Diagnosis
A diagnosis of PTSD requires the patient to exhibit specific sets of symptoms that last for at least one month. These symptoms can be classified into three general categories. The patient may reexperience the traumatic event, which may take the form of flashbacks that occur while the patient is awake or nightmares when the patient is sleeping. The patient may also experience exaggerated physical or emotional reactions to events known as triggers. The second set of symptoms for PTSD is avoidance behavior of things that are related to the traumatic event. This also includes a loss of interest in related activities or feelings of detachment from other people. The third set of PTSD symptoms is an increased level of arousal, which includes sleeping difficulty, problems with concentration, irritability and an exaggerated startle response.
Types
PTSD may be divided into subtypes including acute, chronic and delayed PTSD. The symptoms of acute PTSD last between one to three months and seriously impair the patient’s ability to function. The diagnosis may be changed to chronic PTSD when the symptoms last for longer than three months. Chronic PTSD is less likely to improve without treatment than acute PTSD, and these patients should seek treatment immediately. Delayed PTSD occurs when the symptoms recur after being absent for at least several months. This recurrence often happens on the anniversary of the event that initially caused the PTSD or when the patient experiences a similar event.
Treatment
The treatments for PTSD may generally be divided into psychotherapy and medication. Some patients respond well to one treatment modality, while other patients require both modalities. Psychotherapy is usually the best treatment for PTSD when the symptoms are mild or when medication is contraindicated, as is the case in pregnant or lactating women. Some patients may have a medical condition that prohibits the use of psychoactive medication used to treat PTSD. Medication is more likely to be the preferred treatment for PTSD when the symptoms are severe or persistent. Patients who have other psychiatric problems may also benefit from medication, especially when psychotherapy has been ineffective by itself.
Psychotherapy
The most effective forms of treatment for PTSD include anxiety management, cognitive therapy and exposure therapy. Anxiety management teaches patients skills that will help them cope with the symptoms of PTSD. These include relaxation training, breathing retraining, positive thinking, assertiveness training and thought stopping. Cognitive therapy involves changing the patient’s irrational beliefs that interfere with psychological functioning and create emotional disturbances. Exposure therapy requires the patient to confront specific triggers that produce the symptoms of the PTSD. This can include psychological exposure in the form of memories or physical exposure to real situations. Play therapy can also be an effective psychotherapy for children with PTSD, in which children act out their anxiety with recreational activities.
Medication
Selective serotonin reuptake inhibitors are the preferred antidepressants for the medical treatment of PTSD. SSRIs currently available in the United States include Zoloft, Paxil, Prozac, Luvox and Celexa. Other antidepressants that may be prescribed when SSRIs are ineffective include Effexor. The next choice of medication for treating PTSD is the older tricyclic antidepressants such as Elavil, although they have more side effects than the newer drugs.
A psychiatrist may also prescribe mood stabilizers such as Depakote if the patient shows a limited response to antidepressants. Mood stabilizers are most often used to treat PTSD when the patient’s primary symptoms are prominent anger or irritability. Patients are also likely to receive mood stabilizers if they have bipolar disorder.
Antianxiety medications such as benzodiazepines can be used to treat PTSD when anxiety is its most dominant symptom. The primary choices include Valium, Xanax, Klonopin and Ativan. Benzodiazepines should only used on a short-term basis due to the potential of a dependence developing.
Family Support
Family members can be an important part of a patient’s recovery from PTSD if they are good listeners and provide emotional support. They must avoid the temptation to simply tell patients to get on with their lives. Patients usually have the best chance of recovering from PTSD when they receive encouragement from family members to share the memories of the traumatic event.
The family members of a PTSD patient can also help the patient get rid of the guilt they often feel by telling them they are not to blame and are not alone. Family members must also have realistic expectations about a patient’s recovery from PTSD, while encouraging patients to seek exposure to triggers. Support groups are also a common method of helping patients and family members deal with PTSD. These support groups are available through a variety of organizations.
Understanding traumatic stress How do we react to traumatic stress?03:23 May 03 2016
Times Read: 1,048
Terrible events are difficult to deal with; while some people may recover naturally from a catastrophic life experience, others will find the after-effects much more painful, often feeling permanently changed by the impact of what has happened. Feelings of extreme fear, horror or helplessness can lead to a pattern of reactions that are constantly repeated and can be very disruptive to daily life. The sufferer may become numb, feeling themselves shut off from those around them, or grief or guilt may constantly weigh them down. Memories of horrifying scenes they have witnessed may intrude into their waking hours, while their sleep may be disturbed by vivid, unpleasant dreams.
When traumatic events cause emotional injury and damage a person's normal coping resources, this is known as Traumatic Stress. The continuing physical and psychological reactions to the trauma are known as Traumatic Stress Responses (which include Post Traumatic Stress Disorder). These reactions can be so strong and overwhelming that the sufferer may feel they are 'going mad' or 'losing control'; indeed, the symptoms of these reactions can interact with each other in a kind of 'vicious circle' of responses, which keep the cycle going.
To overcome the effects of trauma it is necessary to change these reactions and begin to see events in a different light.
What is a traumatic event?
An event is usually considered traumatic if a person has experienced or witnessed actual, or threatened, death or serious injury. Traumatic events range from common incidents to large-scale disasters and include:
Transport disasters such as road or rail accidents
Violence in the home or on the street
House fires
Natural disasters such as earthquakes or floods
Combat experiences for both military personnel and civilians
Terrorist attacks
Rape and sexual assault
Other more 'typical' life events can also be so overwhelming for some people that they are experienced as traumatic incidents. These may include:
Job loss or redundancy
The end of a long-term relationship or divorce
Miscarriage
The death of a loved one
An experience can generally be described as traumatic when a person's normal ability to cope has been completely overwhelmed by a terrible event.
How is traumatic stress manifested?
Reactions following trauma can be divided into three main symptom groups:
1) Re-experiencing the event (intrusive reactions)
Flashbacks
These are intrusive memories that are experienced as the traumatic event happening all over again; they can occur during waking hours or be experienced as dreams or nightmares during sleep. Flashbacks can be extremely disturbing, as all the physical sensations associated with the trauma are usually experienced again.
Intrusive recollections
Not all individuals will experience flashbacks, although most people will have trouble switching off their recollections of a traumatic event. Simple things in daily life (for example being pushed in a crowd) can become triggers that subconsciously set off a train of traumatic associations.
2) Arousal reactions
Sleep disturbance
Disturbed sleep is the after-effect most commonly reported by people who have experienced trauma and manifests itself in various ways, including heavy sweating, nightmares or recurring dreams, and waking in the early morning.
Bad temper and lack of concentration
Increased adrenaline often impacts the sufferer's mood and they may find themselves becoming very negative, argumentative or easily irritated.
Hyper-alertness and exaggerated concern for safety
Sudden and dramatic trauma can result in increased awareness of environment - a continual assessment of potential danger. Being on such constant 'red alert' can also be extremely draining.
Exaggerated Startle Response and panic attacks
Sudden noises and unexpected movements may startle sufferers severely, resulting in feelings of nervous agitation, shakiness, light-headedness, or even a full-blown 'panic attack'. Panic attacks can occur seemingly without warning, producing symptoms such as shortness of breath or hyperventilation, severe chest pains, dizziness and faintness; they are quite terrifying, but can be tackled and managed with the right approach.
3) Avoidance reactions
Avoidance behaviour
Avoidance behaviour translates as avoiding any person, place or thing that may be a reminder of the trauma, in particular anything that may have already served as a 'trigger' for anxiety or overwhelming feelings.
Emotional numbness
Another form of avoidance behaviour, although much less easy to identify, is emotional numbness. The traumatized person may feel as though the 'feeling' part of them has been removed; this can affect their capacity to laugh, feel happy, or even cry.
Alienation, disconnection and difficulty with intimacy
A difficulty in getting close to, or communicating with, other people. Feelings of detachment or disengagement are common, while some may also find themselves unable to cope with physical intimacy.
Alcohol, drugs and comfort eating
Some people use alcohol or drugs to escape or block out painful reactions connected to their trauma, while others use comfort eating as alleviation.
Other Reactions Following Trauma
In addition to the common reactions above, people who have experienced trauma may also find themselves affected by:
Depression and traumatic grief
It is very common for those who are grieving to go through a stage of depression, although some find it difficult to emerge from this, instead sinking further into depression. Symptoms can include feelings of negativity and worthlessness, and overwhelming fatigue.
Guilt and self-blame
Many people take personal responsibility after a traumatic event, blaming themselves for all or part of the incident, or feeling guilty for surviving when others didn't.
Decreased self-esteem and loss of confidence
Self-blame can lead to feelings of worthlessness and very low self-esteem.
While it is likely that many of these symptoms will be present immediately after a traumatic event, for most people they usually subside during the next few days or weeks. If your reactions do not subside, but instead recur repeatedly, this is indicative of a Post-Traumatic Stress Reaction.
Post Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD)
Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder is the term given to a particular range and combination of the above reactions following trauma. The diagnosis will depend on how many reactions you are experiencing, and how frequent, severe and disabling they are to you.
Management and treatment
In recent years a range of cognitive behaviour therapies has been developed for treating psychological problems. These work by addressing the patterns of thinking that are associated with a person's problematic behaviour and symptoms, and offering strategies and techniques for breaking these negative thought processes. CBT therapy has proved to be a highly successful treatment for depression, anxiety disorders, phobias and low self-esteem, and offers an effective approach to managing Post Traumatic Stress.
Treatment is usually conducted by a therapist, but many of the CBT mechanisms have also been adapted into the form of self-help manuals. These manuals help the sufferer to recognise and address the range of reactions, thoughts and feelings that they may be experiencing, and offer a systematic programme of treatment which the sufferer is advised to work through to overcome their difficulties. For a great many people, cognitive behavioural self-help manuals provide a lifeline to recovery and a better future.
http://www.overcoming.co.uk/single.htm?ipg=4839
The above link has some useful insights when helping or supporting others who have had to deal with this...
OVER 50’S TOP 50 SECRETS TO LASTING LOVE...
19:08 May 02 2016
Times Read: 1,052
1. Supporting each other through tough times
2. Building a home together
3. Not taking each other for granted
4. Missing your partner when they are away
5. Remembering the little things
6. Not being afraid to show weakness
7. Being ‘in tune’ with each other
8. When you can comfortably sit in silence
9. Agreeing to disagree sometimes
10. Knowing when something is wrong
11. Holding hands while in your fifties and later
12. Wanting them to let you know they arrived safely after a long journey
13. Being able to confide in them about anything
14. Valuing your partner’s needs over your own
15. Laughing at each other’s jokes – even if not funny
16. Going for a long walk together
17. Worrying for their safety when they go on a night out/away
18. Making tea/coffee for each other
19. Feeling comfortable discussing medical or health issues
20. Remembering life is for living
21. Encouraging your partner in their career
22. Supporting each other when parenting
23. Not having to dress to impress them
24. Knowing when to bite your tongue
25. Having adventures together
26. Suffering no embarrassment at total nudity with each other
27. Encouraging silliness in each other
28. Arranging surprise breaks away
29. Cooking a nice mid-week dinner
30. Feeling a sense of pride at how your partner conducts themselves
31. Sitting through television/films you hate but partner likes
32. Being able to insult them without them taking it personally
33. Tidying up after yourself
34. Getting on with your in-laws no matter how difficult
35. Bringing home food (or cake) without being asked
36. Sharing your last Rolo
37. Being able to talk absolute gibberish
38. Not minding them looking at other men/women
39. Not being grossed out/ put off by anything they do
40. Recording your favourite programme for you
41. Admitting when you’re rubbish at DIY
42. Finishing each other’s sentences
43. Knowing what to order at the bar without asking
44. Boasting to other people about your partner’s achievements
45. Giving your partner control of the television
46. Watching soaps together
47. Getting up early to sort out the kids
48. Getting nice presents especially jewellery
49. Liking each other’s’ friends
50. Hating the same things
My thoughts for today, May 1, 2016...01:18 May 02 2016
Times Read: 1,059
Many of you have noticed that I have been posting quite a bit about Etiquette and Manners, which by the way are two very different things... The reason for it, is because we live in world where these things seem to fall by the wayside, and no longer seem important in social societies... A time when Women want to have equal rights, and still wish to be considered a "Lady"... but what I am finding is that they are unable to express themselves politely. I see grown Men who don't even think about opening doors anymore... or offering to carry things for people when they see the need to offer... It is as if I was raised in a very different world... and not always an easy one. I do not judge others, as some would think. These Journals are to educate, entertain and stimulate the mind on varied topics of my choice. I have even posted an article on "Netiquette", online Etiquette that a lot of businesses now use. You would be surprised how many professional companies when choosing candidates for a position will also lean towards someone with more Manners and Etiquette than those who do not...I have seen this many times. I have also seen relationships of many years, fall apart, and all because the parties did not feel appreciated, loved or respected enough to fight for their relationship. So they both walked away... So sad.
I have Nannied for some families in my days, and teaching Manners and Etiquette was always a top priority no matter the age. You cannot start too young with this. Live by example... Show them good manners, and they will learn right away what is right and wrong... You will help them when they get older, perhaps with a Job, a relationship, with their own self worth. It isn't always easy... I can tell you that.. but so worth it!
Vampire families are so much stronger... They are very family oriented, sometimes overbearing, but they feel that outsiders will harm them if they learn too much. Rightfully so... So many people do not believe they exist... and I am here to tell you that they do...They are not Hollywood... and they are very different from the ones you see in the Silver Screen, but they are real.
Most are very old fashioned and very cultured...and unless you know them personally, you would NEVER KNOW....
My intuitive side has been going crazy lately, and my Circadian rhythms are off once again. I hope to reset soon... this is exhausting...lol.
I find myself relaxing in my quarters finally after a long and stressful day. My hopes are high for tomorrow.
I will leave you with one thought...
Have you ever met someone in person who was so polite and had amazing manners and they left a lasting impression...
Wouldn't you want that person to be you?
Enjoy my Journals...
Curtsy,
Morganna777
Manners and Etiquette Dictionary of American History | 2003 | Palmer, Diane Nagel01:00 May 02 2016
Times Read: 1,060
MANNERS AND ETIQUETTE go hand in hand, but are not the same. Etiquette is a set of rules dealing with exterior form. Manners are an expression of inner character. According to Emily Post, perhaps the most influential American writer on etiquette in the twentieth century, "manners are made up of trivialities of deportment which can be easily learned if one does not happen to know them; manner is personality—the outward manifestation of one's innate character and attitude toward life." Manners are common sense, a combination of generosity of spirit and specific know-how. Rules of etiquette are the guiding codes that enable us to practice manners.
Most commentators would agree with Emily Post and add that rather than being stiff, rigid rules, proper etiquette is meant to help people get along with each other and avoid conflict. Respect, kindness, and consideration form the basis of good manners and good citizen-ship. Etiquette becomes the language of manners. Rules of etiquette cover behavior in talking, acting, living, and moving; in other words, every type of interaction and every situation.
History
Proper codes of behavior have been a concern for thousands of years. The first known book on appropriate behavior was a guide that Ptah-hotep, a government official in Egypt in 2500 b.c., wrote for his son. Several Greeks and Romans wrote behavior guides, including Aristotle, Horace, Cicero, and Plutarch. In thirteenth-century Europe, the chivalric code established precisely and minutely the proper behavior for knights regarding the Christian church, their country, and the treatment of women. During the reign of Louis XIV (1638–1715) in France, the term "etiquette" came into use. Based on the French word "ticket," which denoted the proper paths for nobility to follow in the gardens of the palace of Versailles, the rules of etiquette came to provide a daily, very precise list of functions related to times, places, and proper dress and behavior. Thus, proper etiquette came to be associated with the upper classes and those trying to emulate their behavior.
Nevertheless, proper manners were a concern even of leaders in the more democratic society of eighteenth-century America. At age fourteen, George Washington transcribed his own "Rules of Civility." William Penn published collections of maxims on personal and social conduct. Benjamin Franklin's very popular Poor Richard's Almanac was full of comments on proper behavior. During the nineteenth century, hundreds of books on etiquette were published in the United States. These were designed for the common person and schoolchildren as well as the upper classes. One of the most popular, which has survived to the twenty-first century, is the Youth's Educator for Home and Society, published in 1896, which covered a wide variety of situations, including the usual—parties, traveling, weddings, parents and children, letter writing, and personal hygiene—but also, cycling.
As society has changed, so have rules for proper behavior. After World War I (1914–1918), society became more open as roles of women began to change. Many believed that proper manners would become less important. In 1922, Emily Post published the most popular book on etiquette for society, business, politics, and home and family. Her book became the model for thousands of others since then. The sixteenth edition of Etiquette was published in 1997. Instead of decrying the lack of etiquette among Americans, Post applauded their youthful enthusiasm and sought only to refine it. She claimed that improvements in taste in home decoration were evidence of progress. She also pointed out other examples of improvements; for instance, unlike earlier times, weddings no longer had to be set by noon for fear that the bridegroom would no longer be sober after that hour.
There are still many writers on etiquette and manners. Some of the most popular include Miss Manners, or Judith Martin, who presents her comments in several types of media; Letitia Baldridge, who was particularly influential during the late 1900s; Sue Fox, who joined the "dummies" series with her Etiquette for Dummies (1999); and Emily Post's great granddaughter-in-law, Peggy Post.
The Present
Many manners commentators agree that although society and manners changed before World War II (1939–1945), the changes since then have amounted to nearly a revolution, and writers have created etiquette rules for the new situations. One way to describe the difference is that rules of etiquette are no longer for how to behave properly in a restricted society, but to provide knowledge of ways to put others at ease. Few people now have to deal with servants, mansions, or elaborate entertainment, but they still have to deal with difficult or unknown situations in business or the community. American society has also become much less formal. One simple yet indicative example of the change is the proper greeting. Instead of the formal "How do you do," "hello" is now considered appropriate. Also, earlier it was not considered proper for a girl or woman to walk alone. Etiquette delineated when she should be accompanied by a woman her age, by an older woman, or by a man. Today, the advice not to walk alone would be a safety concern.
Probably the greatest change since the 1960s has been in the relationship between men and women toward greater equality. Lord Chesterfield once declared that no provocation whatever could justify any man not being civil to any woman. "It was due them and the only protection women had against a man's superior strength." Men are no longer expected to protect women in every instance; rather, they are to treat them equally and with the consideration due every person. However, as folk singer Joan Baez is credited with saying, "If I have a baby in one arm and a guitar in the other, I'm not going to say no to a man who offers to open the door for me."
There are etiquette books and Web sites for nearly every subject imaginable. The arena of most concern appears to be the proper manners and etiquette for weddings. A large bookstore may carry over 200 titles related to wedding planning, the event, and the honeymoon. Other titles reflect changes in American society and cover everything: singles in the city, all sports (not just cycling), proper computer "netiquette" and use of cellphones, and multicultural situations. The coverage demonstrates the changes in society but also demonstrates the continued concern about how to behave appropriately. As many people believe, good manners may be dead, but certainly the curiosity and concern about rules of etiquette are alive and well.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Baldridge, Letitia. Letitia Baldridge's Complete Guide to the NewManners for the 90s. New York: Rawson Associates, 1990.
Fox, Sue. Etiquette for Dummies. Indianapolis, Ind.: IDG Books, 1999.
Post, Emily. Etiquette. New York: Funk and Wagnalls, 1922.
Diane NagelPalmer
The Excellency of Manners The Refinery of Your Manners Belongs To You22:49 May 01 2016
Times Read: 1,065
The root of exquisite manners is kindness. And that is the simple truth. Etiquette comes naturally when we are kind and considerate. If you can learn how to put yourself in another person's shoe, you are already in the know. That really is all we have to do.
My Favourite Manners Today
Ask yourself, if I were...(other person's shoes)
Never interrupt when someone is talking.
Be sensitive to feelings. If you sense embarrassment or that she is uncomfortable, quickly change the subject.
Quickly apologize when you've made an error.
Be direct and firm if you have to but kindly.
Never assume! Don't make assumptions about anything!
Always say please and thank you, say your greetings and goodbyes. Make an effort to talk to even the shyest, most awkward person in the room.
Give praise when praise is due. Learn to give a little heartfelt praise.
Never draw attention to yourself. Or take over the conversation. Or dominate the conversation.
Encourage one another! We all need it.
Put yourself in someone else's shoes
Don't be too hard on others when people make mistakes.
When offended, don't take offense.
Pretend not to notice or make light of the situation when someone is caught in a awkward position like when she falls, knocks over a bottle of wine, sneezes, coughs, or has a pimple.
Do not stare!
Do not laugh at people.
Do not be a snob.
Do not ask what brand of clothes or shoes or how much it costs.
Embarrassed to Be Poor or Rich
Try to see things from another's perspective
I've friends who are embarrassed to be poor AND to be rich. It is all relative, isn't it? I've experienced the two ends of the spectrum.
In my experience, I've been embarrassed especially when I have over-indulged myself in luxury bags and shoes. When asked how much did I pay for it? I'll confess the price, much to my embarrassment.
During university, I had a small budget for shopping. I'll always remember this mean girl who always made me feel poor. She who wore designers often enquired what designer I was wearing, from shoes to bags etc. I remember once, she pointed and laughed at the brand of bag I was carrying, exclaiming loudly to my friends that that brand was such a teeny-bopper brand. It was bad manners.
It was an awful experience! Remembering it keeps me in check. Because people are important. I will never point out any thing that may cause embarrassment. I will pretend not to notice, if I have to.
Some education in some good old fashioned manners today will help!
A List Of Good Manners
Never look down on anyone. You'll find yourself to be in a rude awakening because many people are not what they seem.
Never be rude!
Treat salespeople nicely! Be firm and smile especially when they become pushing.
Be very sensitive if you ever talk about money. Try to avoid it.
Always express gratitude and appreciation especially if the person has spent time on it. You can recover money but you can never recover time.
Stay calm, never be in a hurry and never rush others.
See How to be a lady.
Think before you speak!
Pay attention to the person speaking to you or if you are at a wedding, event, give your attention to it.
Look into eye of the person talking to you.
See more lists of good manners
Manners Are A Form Of Beauty
When you have excellent manners, it communicates who you are. I am convinced it makes you beautiful! Have you ever seen a sour face? Speak to the person and she responds with a bite! Speak to a smiley, warm face and you're likely to get a friendly response.
Manners communicate the beauty of a beautiful soul. It brings beauty out of a plain person indeed. In my opinion, Audrey Hepburn isn't classically beautiful but her heart, grace, and kindness shone out through ever pore of her being. She had the finest manners. And lastly,
Exquisite manners are genuine
Haven't we all met people whose polite mannerisms is like soulless clockwork, a mechanical robot. Those comes from learning a set of rules whose heart does not agree with. It's like when you meet someone and she smiles at you. But the smile doesn't quite reach the eyes. She is smiling mechanically and is not necessarily happy to see you.
Be authentic.
Be kind. Lose that self consciousness. Consider other people's feelings.
"I think the second-meanest thing you can say to somebody is 'You look tired'." - Julia Roberts
Tip o’ the Morning to Ya – Rich Etiquette: How to Dress FEBRUARY 5, 2014 BY THOMAS C. CORLEY 22:11 May 01 2016
Times Read: 1,067
Rich Habits Word of the Day
Dapper – Stunning, in vogue. For his first job interview he wore a custom made shirt with initials, his best suit, tie and patent leather shoes.
Rich Habits Fact of the Day
Mark Twain was a famous writer. He had fourteen white lounge suits made so he could wear a clean one every day. He knew what he liked and he wore what he liked — a lot.
Rich Habits Lesson of the Day
You have to learn how to dress in life. There’s a certain way to dress for work and job interviews. You’re going to go to all sorts of social things. Weddings, formal dinners, informal dinner parties, engagement parties, funerals, birthday parties, picnics etc. You need to know how to dress. Here’s a basic rundown:
Work and Job Interviews – Some professions have special special purpose clothing like construction, roadwork, electricians etc. If you work in an office, dress like your boss or your boss’s boss. In some offices its business casual, in others its a suit and tie for men. For woman its slacks, or skirts with open collars, heels or no heels are ok.
Weddings, Wakes, Funerals – In most cases this will be suit and tie for men. For women its the same as work clothes but many women like to wear more formal gowns or a more stylish cocktail dress, usually worn with heels. Some cultures have special dress codes you need to be aware of.
Formals – Usually formals are black tie optional, black tie or white tie for men. Optional usually means a dark suit, black bow tie, dark shoes. Black tie means black tuxedo, dark shoes, white tie means black tailcoat, white wing-collar shirt, white bow tie, black shoes for men. For women its a long formal gown or short cocktail dress or dressy long skirt and top, usually worn with heels White ties are very rare.
5 Etiquette Habits Successful People Learned From Their Parents DECEMBER 31, 2014 BY THOMAS C. CORLEY 22:09 May 01 2016
Times Read: 1,068
In today’s culture parents are increasingly challenged in mentoring their children with fundamental rules of etiquette. Economic struggles have replaced the once common casual family dining experience with fast food restaurants, giving parents less of an opportunity to teach dining etiquette to their children. Even worse, cell phones, iPads, Facebook and Instagram have replaced conversation in households and neighborhoods, eliminating another opportunity for parents to teach communication etiquette to their kids. It has become harder than ever for parents to pass along to their children fundamental rules of etiquette. When kids enter the real world and begin their job search they will face a tremendous etiquette learning curve that could result in being passed over for a job for some minor faux pas they never learned at home. Not to worry. I’m here to help. There are 5 key areas of etiquette every parent should teach their kids while they’re still young:
#1 How to Communicate
Look everyone in the eye for no more than 5 seconds at a time, then divert your glance for another 5 seconds. Practice will turn this into a habit.
Not every thought that comes into your head should come out of your mouth. Vet your thoughts. Speaking your mind does not mean sharing every thought. Some thoughts are not appropriate and could cause irreparable damage to your relationships.
Never criticize, condemn or complain about anyone to another relationship. It’s a giant red flag. People will assume that you are bad mouthing them and will try to stay away from forming any strong relationships with you.
Never gossip. Most gossip is bad, negative and damages relationships.
Gather as much information about your relationships as you can. At a minimum gather the following information: birthdays, hobbies, interests, schools attended, where they grew up, current family background (married? kids?), where they live, dreams or goals they are pursuing.
Make Hello Calls, Happy Birthday Calls and Life Event Calls.
#2 Eating Etiquette
Believe it or not most people don’t know how to eat. Many grow up eating while they watch T.V. or sitting at a table in a fast food restaurant. In the adult world of the successful you need to know how to eat at social settings. Let’s go down the list:
As soon as you sit in your chair take the napkin off the table and drape it over your lap.
Never begin eating until everyone has their meal.
Never chew with your mouth opened.
Never talk while you’re chewing your food.
Never dip any food you’re eating into a sauce everyone is using.
Don’t wolf down your food. Eat at the same pace as everyone else at the table.
Never hold a spoon, fork or knife with your fist.
Outside fork is for salads, inside fork for the meal.
Never make gestures while your utensils are in your hands.
Never reach for anything like salt and pepper. Always ask someone to pass things like that.
Don’t slouch at the table. Sit straight up.
After the meal, excuse yourself and go to the bathroom and make sure you don’t have any food in your teeth. Carry a toothpick or something similar in your wallet or purse wherever you go.
#3 Dress Etiquette
You have to learn how to dress in life. There’s a certain way to dress for work and job interviews. You’re going to go to all sorts of social events: weddings, formal dinners, informal dinner parties, engagement parties, funerals, birthday parties, picnics etc. You need to know how to dress. Here’s a basic rundown:
Work and Job Interviews – Some professions have special purpose clothing like construction, roadwork, electricians etc. If you work in an office, dress like your boss or your boss’s boss. In some offices its business casual, in others it’s a suit and tie for men. For woman its slacks, or skirts with open collars, heels or no heels are ok.
Weddings, Wakes, Funerals – In most cases this will be suit and tie for men. For women it’s the same as work clothes but many women like to wear more formal gowns or a more stylish cocktail dress, usually worn with heels. Some cultures have special dress codes you need to be aware of.
Formals – Usually formals are black tie optional, black tie or white tie for men. Optional usually means a dark suit, tie or black bow tie, dark shoes. Black tie means black tuxedo, dark shoes, white tie means black tailcoat, white wing-collar shirt, white bow tie, black shoes for men. For women it’s a long formal gown or short cocktail dress or dressy long skirt and top, usually worn with heels. White ties are very rare.
#4 Introducing Yourself
In life you will be forced into situations where you will meet new people. This is an opportunity to develop valuable relationships. Some may be your next employer, future spouse, next best friend, future co-worker, investor or future business partner. There are 5 basic rules to making introductions:
Smile
Firm Handshake
Make Eye Contact
In one sentence explain who you are, why you’re there and who you know at the event
Ask Questions About the Person You are Introducing Yourself to. See list of questions to ask on my website
#5 Basic Manners
Yes
Please
Thank you
Excuse me when interrupting or entering a conversation
Don’t interrupt someone while they are talking
Don’t roll your eyes when someone says something you disagree with
Don’t look away when someone is talking to you
Never check your cell phone when talking to someone
Stay positive and keep criticisms and negative comments to yourself
Compliment, compliment, compliment
Thank anyone hosting an event, dinner etc.
Never curse or use inappropriate language during social events
Never be rude
COMMENTS
-